diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/52873-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/52873-0.txt | 20040 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 20040 deletions
diff --git a/old/52873-0.txt b/old/52873-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index a71020e..0000000 --- a/old/52873-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,20040 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook, A History of Sarawak under Its Two White -Rajahs 1839-1908, by S. (Sabine) Baring-Gould and C. A. Bampfylde - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - - -Title: A History of Sarawak under Its Two White Rajahs 1839-1908 - - -Author: S. (Sabine) Baring-Gould and C. A. Bampfylde - - - -Release Date: August 22, 2016 [eBook #52873] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - - -***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A HISTORY OF SARAWAK UNDER ITS TWO -WHITE RAJAHS 1839-1908*** - - -E-text prepared by Richard Tonsing, David Edwards, and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images -generously made available by Internet Archive (https://archive.org) - - - -Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this - file which includes the original illustrations. - See 52873-h.htm or 52873-h.zip: - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/52873/52873-h/52873-h.htm) - or - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/52873/52873-h.zip) - - - Images of the original pages are available through - Internet Archive. See - https://archive.org/details/historyofsarawak00bari - - -Transcriber's note: - - Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_). - - Superscripts are denoted by a carat character before a - single superscripted character (example: M^cDougall). - - - - - -[Illustration: J Brooke.] - -[Illustration: C Brooke] - - -A HISTORY OF SARAWAK UNDER ITS TWO WHITE RAJAHS 1839-1908 - -by - -S. BARING-GOULD, M.A. - -Author of 'The Tragedy of the Caesars,' etc. - -and - -C. A. BAMPFYLDE, F.R.G.S. - -Late Resident of Sarawak - - - - - - - -London -Henry Sotheran & Co. -37 Piccadilly, W., and 140 Strand, W.C. -1909 - - - - - DEDICATED - - WITH HIGH APPRECIATION OF THE WORK DONE BY THEM - UNDER THE TWO RAJAHS - - TO THE OFFICERS - - ENGLISH AND NATIVE, PAST AND PRESENT - OF THE - - RAJ OF SARAWAK - - - - - PREFACE - - -As I have been requested to write a preface to _The History of Sarawak -under its Two White Rajahs_, one of whom I have the honour to be, I -must, first of all, assert that I have had nothing to do with the -composition or writing of the book, and I do not profess to be a writer, -otherwise than in a very ordinary sense, having left school at the age -of twelve to enter the Navy. - -In that service I remained for ten years, when I obtained my -lieutenancy, and then received two years' leave, which the Admiralty -were glad to grant at that time (about 1852), as they thought naval -officers were of a type likely to be of service in the development of -the colonies and the improvement of native states. I then went to -Sarawak to join my uncle, the first Rajah, with and under whom I -remained, and consequently had to retire from the Navy; but I will admit -that my ten years' service gave me what I probably could not have gained -from any other profession—the advantages of having been taught to obey -my seniors, and of having been disciplined; and I very firmly adhere to -the rule that no one can make a successful commander unless he has -learnt to obey. It further taught me those seafaring qualities, which -have been so useful ever since, of being able to rough it and put up -with one's surroundings, the lack of which so often makes the men of the -present day, in their refined and gentlemanly way, not quite suited to -handle the wheel of a ship at sea or the plough on land. - -Now I will pass on to say how this book, good or bad as it may be—and I -am not competent to pass judgment either way—came to be written. I was -asked by more than one if I had any objection to the writing of my -biography, and I, as far as I can recollect, gave no decided answer one -way or the other; but I thought if I handed over the correspondence and -all records that related to Sarawak and its Government that the -distinguished author, Baring-Gould, and my friend, Charles Bampfylde, -might be enabled to form a truthful account, and at the same time give -the public a readable book. - -I thought that some interest might be felt in the story of a life such -as mine has been for the last sixty years, coupled with an account of -the institutions, manners, and customs of the inhabitants of Sarawak, -and especially of the way in which we have always treated the native -population, finding much profit by it, more in kindliness and sympathy -than in a worldly point of view, by making them our friends, and I may -say associates, though they are of a different creed and different -colour; and how we gained their hearts by living among them and really -knowing them, not as superiors, but as equals and friends; and I thought -being brought out during my life by the pen of the able author and that -of my old and much-esteemed officer, Mr. Bampfylde, it would be more -likely to give a correct impression than if some one took up the pen -after my death and gained material from some good and some rather -scratchy works that have been written on Sarawak, since such an one -would probably make up a work that would be, no doubt, very readable and -well adapted to take the fashion of the day, but not so truthful as a -man of long personal experience could do, and has, I think, done it; and -this I can aver, that what is written are facts, however plain and -uninteresting they may prove. The work is not the history of my life -more than that of the late Rajah, and I may flatter myself that we—he as -founder and myself as builder of the state—have been one in our policy -throughout, from the beginning up to the present time; and now shortly I -have to hand it to my son, and I hope that his policy may not be far -removed from that of his predecessors. - -My life draws towards its close, but the book, if and whenever brought -out, will stand in the future as a record of events that may be -considered as the work of private individuals who stood alone and -unprotected in a far distant land, and who were, I may also say, -fortunately, scarcely ever interfered with, or the policy of Sarawak -could not have been as successful as it has proved. It will, I have -reason to believe, attract more attention in comparatively new -countries, such as America and Australia, where the story of Sarawak is -perhaps better known than in England. One word more, and that is, that -the native element has always been our base and strong point: and our -lives are safe with them so long as they are wisely treated and relied -on with thorough trust and confidence. - - C. BROOKE, - _Rajah_. - - CHESTERTON, _8th January 1909_. - - - - - CONTENTS - - - PREFACE Page vii - - MALAY TITLES Page xxi - - - CHAPTER I - - BORNEO - - Geographical and geological description—Its jungles—Natural Pages 1-35 - history—Races of men in Sarawak—Census—Area—Climate - - - CHAPTER II - - EARLY HISTORY - - Early Chinese and Hindu-Javanese influence, and settlements— 36-60 - Rise of the Malays—Their sultanates in Borneo—European - intercourse with Northern Borneo from 1521-1803—Decline of - Bruni—Earliest records of Sarawak—English and Dutch in the - Malayan Archipelago and Southern Borneo from 1595—Trade - monopolies an impulse to piracy—How the Sea-Dayaks became - pirates—Cession of Bruni territory to Sulu—Transferred to - the East India Company—Events in Bruni that led to Rajah - Muda Hasim becoming Regent—His transfer to Sarawak— - Oppression and depopulation of the Land-Dayaks—Condition - of North-West Borneo in 1839—List of the Sultans of Bruni - - - CHAPTER III - - THE MAKING OF SARAWAK - - Early life of James Brooke—First visit to Sarawak—Condition 61-91 - of the country—Dutch trading regulations—Brooke offered - the Raj-ship—He suppresses the insurrection—The intrigues - of Pangiran Makota, and the shuffling of the Rajah Muda—A - crisis: Brooke invested as Rajah—Makota dismissed—Sarawak - and other provinces—The Sherips—Condition of the country— - The Datus—Laws promulgated—Redress of wrongs—Measures - taken to check the Sekrang and Saribas pirates—Sherip - Sahap receives a lesson—Brooke visits Bruni—Bruni and its - court—Cession of Sarawak to Brooke confirmed—Installation - at Kuching—Makota's discomfiture, and banishment—Reforms - introduced—Suppression of piracy and head-hunting—Captain - the Honourable H. Keppel induced to co-operate - - - CHAPTER IV - - THE PIRATES - - A general account of the pirates—Cruise of the _Dido_— 92-152 - Brushes with the pirates—Expedition against the Saribas— - The Rajah visits Bruni—Sir Edward Belcher's mission—The - Rajah joins a naval expedition against Sumatran pirates—Is - wounded—_Dido_ returns to Sarawak—The Batang Lupar - expedition—Sarawak offered to the British crown—The - Rajah's difficult position—Return of Rajah Muda Hasim to - Bruni—The Rajah appointed H.M.'s Agent in Borneo—Visits - Bruni—Intrigues of Pangiran Usup—Sir Thomas Cochrane— - Usup's downfall—The pirate's stronghold in Marudu Bay - destroyed—Death of Usup—Fresh troubles on the coast—Rajah - Muda Hasim and his brothers murdered—Bruni attacked and - captured by Cochrane—Further action against the Lanun - pirates—Submission of the Sultan—His end—Sarawak becomes - an independent state—Labuan ceded to the British—Jealousy - and pretensions of the Dutch—Treaty with Bruni—Defeat of - the Balenini pirates—The Rajah visits England, 1848— - Honours accorded him—Captain James Brooke-Brooke joins the - Rajah—The Sarawak flag—The Rajah establishes Labuan—Visits - Sulu—Depredations by the Saribas and Sekrangs—Action - taken—The Rajah revisits Sulu, and a treaty is concluded— - The battle of Beting Maru—Venomous attacks upon the Rajah - and naval officers—A Royal Commission demanded in - Parliament to investigate the Rajah's conduct negatived— - Diplomatic visit to Siam—Recognition by the United States— - The Rajah returns to England, 1851—Public dinner in his - honour—Commission granted by coalition ministry—The Rajah - returns to Sarawak, 1853—Attack of small-pox—The - Commission sits in Singapore in 1854—Complete breakdown of - charges against the Rajah—Gladstone unconvinced—Mischief - caused by the Commission - - - CHAPTER V - - RENTAP - - Commencement of the present Rajah's career in Sarawak in 153-184 - 1852—Entitled the Tuan Muda—At Lundu—The situation in the - Batang Lupar—Rentap—Death of Lee—The Tuan Muda at Lingga— - Lingga and the people—Fresh concessions of territory— - Expeditions against Dandi and Sungie Lang—The Tuan Muda in - charge of the Batang Lupar and Saribas—Disturbed state of - the country—Kajulau attacked—Saji's escape—First attack on - Sadok, 1857—Expedition against the Saribas—A station - established there—Defeat of Linggir—Second (1858) and - final (1861) attacks on Sadok—End of Rentap - - - CHAPTER VI - - THE CHINESE REBELLION, AND SECRET SOCIETIES - - The Chinese in Sarawak—The Secret Society, or Hueh— 185-206 - Circumstances that led to the rebellion—Kuching captured - by the rebels—They form a provisional government, and - retire up river—Their return—Malay town burnt—How the - situation was changed—Flight of the Chinese—Pursued and - driven over the border—Their after fate—Action of the - British and Dutch authorities—The rebellion the outcome of - the Commission—Comments by English papers—After the - rebellion—The Hueh dormant, not extinct—Gives trouble in - 1869—In open revolt against the Dutch, 1884-85—Severely - punished in Sarawak in 1889, and again in 1906 - - - CHAPTER VII - - THE SHERIP MASAHOR - - The Datus—The Datu Patinggi Gapur—Sherip Masahor—Gapur's 207-245 - misconduct and treachery—His punishment—Muka in a state of - anarchy—Pangiran Matusin kills Pangiran Ersat—S. Masahor's - cold-blooded revenge—The Tuan Muda at Muka—S. Masahor - punished—The Rajah reforms the Bruni Government—Thwarted - by the Sultan—Fort built at Serikei—The Rajah intervenes - at Muka—He goes to England—Makota's death—The Tuan Muda in - charge—Commencement of conspiracies—Kanowit—Troubles at - Muka, and the Tuan Muda's action there—Murder of Steele - and Fox—The conspiracy—Disconnected action—The general - situation—The murderers of Steele and Fox punished— - Ramifications of the plot—Its repression, and the fate of - its promoters—Indifference of the British Government—The - Rajah in England—Paralysis—Failure to obtain protection— - Pecuniary difficulties—The Borneo Company, Limited—Miss - Burdett-Coutts—The first steamer—Public testimonial— - Burrator - - - CHAPTER VIII - - MUKA - - The Honourable G. W. Edwardes Governor of Labuan—Supports 246-266 - Sherip Masahor, and condemns the Tuan Muda—Muka closed to - Sarawak traders—The Tuan Besar attempts to open friendly - negotiations with the authorities at Muka—A declaration of - war—Muka invested—Governor Edwardes interferes—The Tuan - Besar protests, and withdraws his forces—Evil caused by - Edwardes' action far-reaching—Disapproved of by the - Foreign Office—Transfer of Muka to Sarawak—Banishment of - S. Masahor—Territory to Kedurong Point ceded to Sarawak—S. - Masahor's end—His cruelties—The Tuan Besar becomes Rajah - Muda—The Tuan Muda follows the Rajah to England in 1862 - - - CHAPTER IX - - THE LAST OF THE PIRATES - - The revival of piracy in 1858—Inaction of the Navy, a fruit 267-278 - of the Commission—Destruction of a pirate fleet by the - _Rainbow_ off Bintulu—Cessation of piracy - - - CHAPTER X - - THE KAYAN EXPEDITION - - Return of the Rajah to Sarawak—The Rajah Muda retires—The 279-294 - recognition of Sarawak as an independent state granted—The - Kayan expedition—Submission of the Kayans—The murder of - Fox and Steele fully avenged—The Rajah bids farewell to - Sarawak - - - CHAPTER XI - - THE END OF THE FIRST STAGE - - The opening and closing of the first stage—The Rajah's 295-306 - retirement—His general policy—Frowned upon—What England - owes to him—Paralleled with Sir Stamford Raffles—The - Rajah's larger policy—Abandoned—Recognition—Financial - cares—At Burrator—Death, June 11, 1868—Dr. A. R. Wallace's - testimony—The Rajah's opinion of his successor—Principles - of government - - - CHAPTER XII - - THE BEGINNING OF THE SECOND STAGE - - Charles Brooke proclaimed Rajah—Improvements needed—The 307-325 - Datu's testimony—System of governing—The two councils— - Administration in out-stations—Malay courts—Native chiefs— - The Rajah's opinions and policy—Slavery—Relations with the - Dutch—The Rajah's duties—Commercial and industrial - development—Disturbances between 1868 and 1870—The Rajah - leaves for England—His marriage - - - CHAPTER XIII - - BRUNI - - Its story—Inconsistency of British policy—Sultan Mumin— 326-372 - Feudal rights—Oppression and misgovernment—Trade - interfered with—Apathy of the British Government—Labuan a - failure—Its governors inimical to Sarawak—The Rajah visits - Bruni—A treaty and its evil results—The Rajah visits - Baram—The situation in that river—Bruni methods—The Kayans - rebel—The Sultan disposed to cede Baram to Sarawak—The - British Government disapproves—The reason—The Rajah - recommends a policy—Adopted by the Foreign Office too - late—The late Rajah's policy and that adopted in regard to - the native states of the Malay Peninsula—Mr. Ussher - Governor of Labuan—A change—Baram taken over by Sarawak— - Troubles in the Limbang—Trusan ceded to Sarawak—Death of - Sultan Mumin—Sultan Hasim—His difficult position—The - Limbang in rebellion—The Rajah declines to help the - Sultan—The Sultan advised by Sir F. Weld—Bruni becomes a - protectorate, but a Resident is not appointed—The Limbang - people hoist the Sarawak flag—The Rajah annexes Limbang— - The Sultan refuses to accept the decision of the Foreign - Office—His real motives—Sir Spenser St. John's comments— - Present condition of Limbang—Muara and its coal-fields— - Tenure and rights of the Rajah—Lawai—Murut feuds - suppressed—Bankrupt condition of Bruni—Responsibility of - the British Government—Tutong and Belait—Transfer of Lawas - to Sarawak—British Resident appointed to Bruni— - Alternatives before the Foreign Office—The worst adopted—A - poor bargain—Death of Sultan Hasim—A harsh tax—The Rajah - protests—His position at Muara—Comments on the policy of - the British Government - - - CHAPTER XIV - - THE SEA-DAYAKS - - Three stages in the Rajah's service—A fourth added—Sea-Dayak 373-392 - affairs to 1907—The character of the Sea-Dayaks—The - Kayans, Kenyahs, and other inland tribes—Tama Bulan - - - CHAPTER XV - - THE RAJAH AND RANEE - - Their arrival in Sarawak in 1870, and their welcome— 393-424 - Description of Kuching—1839, a contrast—The Rajah and - Ranee visit Pontianak and Batavia—Their return to England— - Deaths of their children—Birth of the Rajah Muda—The Vyner - family—Lord Derby's compliment—Lord Clarendon—Lord Grey's - interest in Sarawak—Difficulties in the interior—Birth of - the Tuan Muda—The Rajah's narrow escape—Birth of the Tuan - Bongsu—Extension of territory—Limbang—Protection accorded— - A review of the progress of Sarawak after fifty years—The - Rajah's speech—The annexation of the Limbang—The Rajah - Muda proclaimed as successor—Proposal to transfer North - Borneo to Sarawak—Keppel's last visit, and his last letter - to the Rajah—The Ranee obliged to leave Sarawak—The Rajah - Muda joins the Service—Is given a share in the Government— - The Natuna islands—Steady advance—The Rajah's policy—Its - main essential—Malay chiefs—The Datus—What the Brookes - have done for Sarawak - - - CHAPTER XVI - - FINANCE—TRADE—INDUSTRIES - - Revenue and expenditure—Chinese merchants—The Borneo 425-438 - Company, Limited—Trade from the early days to 1907— - Agriculture—Land tenure—Jungle produce—Minerals—Mechanical - industries - - - CHAPTER XVII - - EDUCATION—RELIGION—MISSIONS - - The education of native children a problem—Schools—Islamism— 439-450 - Paganism—The S.P.G. Mission—Roman Catholic Missions— - American Methodist Mission - - - - - LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS - - - PAGE - - The late Rajah. From an engraving after the painting by _Frontispiece_ - Sir Francis Grant, P.R.A. - - The present Rajah. Photo, Bassano i - - Nepenthes and Rafflesia. C. R. Wylie 1 - - Mt. St. Pedro, or Kina Balu. C. R. Wylie. From St. 2 - John's _Life in the Forests of the Far East_ - - Ukit Chief, wife and child. Photo, C. A. Bampfylde 13 - - A Punan. Photo, Lambert and Co., Singapore 14 - - A Kayan girl. Photo, Lambert and Co., Singapore 17 - - Group of Muruts. Photo, Mrs. E. A. W. Cox 20 - - Land-Dayak Chief, with his son and grandson. Photo, Rev. 22 - J. W. Moore - - Sea-Dayak Chief (Pengulu Dalam Munan). Photo, Tum Sai On 23 - - Sea-Dayak girl. Photo, Buey Hon 26 - - Satang Islands. C. R. Wylie 35 - - Mercator's map. C. R. Wylie 36 - - Old jar ("Benaga"). Photo, C. A. Bampfylde 36 - - Figure at Santubong. Photo, Lambert and Co. 39 - - Kuching, 1840. From _Views in the Eastern Archipelago_. 61 - J. A. St. John - - Tower of old Astana. C. R. Wylie, from a photo by Buey 61 - Hon - - The _Royalist_ off Santubong. C. R. Wylie 63 - - Land-Dayak village. Photo, C. Vernon-Collins 76 - - Land-Dayak head-house. Photo, Rev. J. W. Moore 81 - - Kuching, present day. Photo, Buey Hon 91 - - H.E.I.C. _Phlegethon_. C. R. Wylie 92 - - H.M.S. _Dido_. From _Expedition to Borneo_. Keppel. C. 92 - R. Wylie - - The present Rajah as a midshipman 105 - - Attack on Sherip Usman's stronghold. C. R. Wylie. From 151 - _Views in the Eastern Archipelago_ - - Old Sekrang fort. C. R. Wylie. From _Ten Years in 153 - Sarawak_ - - Sea-Dayak shield and arms. C. R. Wylie 153 - - On the war-path. Photo, C. A. Bampfylde 184 - - Government station at Bau. Photo, Buey Hon 185 - - Old Chinese temple, Kuching. Photo, Lambert and Co. 196 - - Chinese procession 205 - - Malay lela (cannon) and spears. C. A. Bampfylde 207 - - Sherip Masahor's spear. C. R. Wylie 207 - - Kanowit. C. A. Bampfylde 244 - - Native tools and hats. C. A. Bampfylde and C. R. Wylie 246 - - Melanau sun-hat. C. R. Wylie 246 - - Plan of operations at Muka 249 - - Sarawak flag: execution kris. C. R. Wylie 267 - - Sulu kris. C. A. Bampfylde and C. R. Wylie 268 - - Native musical instruments. C. A. Bampfylde and C. R. 279 - Wylie - - Kayan mortuary. C. A. Bampfylde and C. R. Wylie 279 - - Punan mortuary. Photo by Mrs. E. A. W. Cox 283 - - Kayan mortuary. Photo by Mrs. E. A. W. Cox 288 - - Sea-Dayak house. From a photo by Lambert and Co. C. R. 295 - Wylie - - The Rajah's grave. Photo by Major W. H. Rodway 295 - - Kuching. C. R. Wylie, from photos by Buey Hon 299 - - Fort Margherita, Kuching. C. R. Wylie, from photo by 307 - Buey Hon - - Berrow Vicarage. C. R. Wylie, from a photo 307 - - Fort Brooke, Sibu. Photo, Lambert and Co. 324 - - H.H.S. _Zahora_. C. R. Wylie, from a photo 325 - - Daru'l Salam. C. R. Wylie. From _Life in the Forests of 326 - the Far East_ - - Bruni gong. C. R. Wylie 326 - - The Sultan's palace. C. R. Wylie, from a photo by Mrs. 332 - E. A. W. Cox - - Trusan Fort. Photo, Mrs. E. A. W. Cox 345 - - On the Lawas river. Photo, M. G. Bradford 363 - - The _Gazelle_. Photo, Buey Hon 372 - - Sea-Dayak war-boat. Photo, C. A. Bampfylde 373 - - Land-Dayak weapons. C. R. Wylie 373 - - The Sarawak Rangers. Photo, Lambert and Co. 376 - - Rangers in mufti. Photo, Buey Hon 377 - - Kapit Fort. Photo, C. A. Bampfylde 380 - - Fort Alice, Simanggang. Photo, Lambert and Co. 385 - - Sea-Dayak war-boats. Photo, C. A. Bampfylde 391 - - The Astana. C. R. Wylie, from photos 393 - - Kuching, from down river. Photo, Buey Hon 394 - - Drawing-room, Astana. Photo, Lambert and Co. 397 - - Dining-room, Astana. Photo, Lambert and Co. 397 - - The Esplanade, Kuching. Photo, Buey Hon 399 - - Hospital, Kuching. Photo, Buey Hon 403 - - The Malay Members of Supreme Council. Photo, Buey Hon 407 - - The Police. Photo, Buey Hon 409 - - Chinese Street, Kuching. Photo, Buey Hon 413 - - Interior of Museum, Kuching. Photo, Buey Hon 415 - - Buildings in Kuching. Photo, Buey Hon 421 - - General Market, Kuching. Photo, Lambert and Co. 423 - - Chesterton House, Cirencester. Photo, W. D. Moss 424 - - The Borneo Company's Offices, Kuching. Photo, Buey Hon 425 - - A pepper garden 434 - - Chinese sluicing for gold. Photo, Buey Hon 436 - - Brooketon coal-mines. Photo, Buey Hon 437 - - Cyanide works at Bau. Photo, Buey Hon 438 - - St. Joseph's and St. Thomas's Churches. Photo, Buey Hon 439 - - Malay mosque. Photo, Buey Hon 439 - - S.P.G.'s boys' school. Photo, Buey Hon 441 - - S.P.G.'s girls' school. Photo, Buey Hon 442 - - R.C. boys' school. Photo, Buey Hon 443 - - Chinese temple 450 - - - _Map at end of volume._ - - - - - TITLES - - - SULTAN.—Supreme head of the once large Bruni Sultanate, which is now - only a corner or enclave within the raj of Sarawak. Iang di - Pertuan, the Lord who Rules, is the correct supreme title in - Bruni, and the one most generally in use.[1] - - SULTAN MUDA, heir-apparent. Lit. young Sultan, but seldom used. Iang - di Pertuan Muda is the more correct Malay title. Cp. Pangiran, - _infra_. - - RAJAH (fem. Rani, or Ranee).—The old title of the Bruni sovereigns. - It is a Sanskrit word, and means king. But in Bruni it was - improperly assumed by those (male and female) of royal descent. - This has fallen into disuse, that is, none of them now bears such - a title, but in referring to the princes of Bruni generally the - term Rajah Rajah[2] would be used. Rulers of districts were never - entitled to the title _ex officio_. Such rulers are feudal chiefs - with the title of Pangiran, and their chieftainship is generally - hereditary. - - RAJAH MUDA, heir apparent. Lit. young Rajah. - - PANGIRAN is the highest Bruni title. Pangiran Muda—sometimes - Pangiran Muda Besar—is another title of the heir-apparent to the - Sultanate. (Rajah Muda is only used in Sarawak.) It is a Javanese - title and means prince. It is not, however, now confined only to - persons of royal descent as formerly, and the title has become - very common, especially as illegitimate as well as legitimate - children of all pangirans assume it. - - DATU.—Lit. great-grandfather (by extension—ancestor). This is a high - title in the Malay Peninsula, and the highest in Sarawak, but not - in Bruni, though it is in Sulu. It can be conferred by the Ruler - alone, and is an official title and not hereditary. It is only - granted to Malays.[3] - - BANDAR (Persian).—The meaning of this word is a port. Datu Bandar, - one of the highest titles in Sarawak, would mean the chief of the - port or town. - - SHAH BANDAR means the Controller of the Customs. - - BANDAHARA (Sanskrit.).—A treasurer. The Pangiran Bandahara is the - chief of the four Wazirs of Bruni. The present Bandahara is Regent - of Bruni. - - TEMANGGONG.—Another high official title, meaning Commander-in-Chief. - The Pangiran Temanggong is one of the Bruni Wazirs. - - DI GADONG AND PEMANCHA.—Also high official titles, the meanings of - which are uncertain. The Pangiran di Gadong and the Pangiran - Pemancha are the titles of the other two Bruni Wazirs.[4] - - PATINGGI (from Tinggi—elevated, exalted; hence Maha-tinggi, the most - high). The Datu Patinggi was the highest or premier chief in - Sarawak. - - PENGLIMA.—A Malay title, also sometimes formerly given to Dayaks; - means a Commander. - - ORANG KAYA.—Lit. rich man. A title generally given to Malay chiefs - of inferior rank and to the Dayak chiefs. - - SHERIF.[5]—An Arab title meaning noble. A title assumed by half-bred - Arabs claiming descent from Muhammad. These men also take the - exalted Malay title of Tunku or Tungku[6] by which princes of the - royal blood are alone addressed, but more especially the Sultan. - - HAJI.—One who has made the pilgrimage to Mecca. - - TUAN.—Master, Sir, Lord, Mistress, Lady. Tuan Besar—High Lord. Tuan - Muda—Young Lord. - - NAKODA.—Shipmaster, merchant. - - PENGULU.—Headman. A title given to Dayak district chiefs. - - INCHI.—Mister—a lower title than Tuan. A title foreign to Sarawak, - and in that country only assumed by foreign Malays. - - ABANG.—Lit. elder brother. Datu's sons are styled Abang, and also - Malay Government chiefs below the rank of Datu. - - LAKSAMANA.—An Admiral. - - IMAUM.—High Priest. - - HAKIM.—A Judge: lit. a learned man. - - AWANG.—A title sometimes given to the sons of Pangirans. - - DAYANG OR DANG.—Lady of rank. A title given to daughters of Datus - and Abangs. - - WAN.—Another title given to Sherifs, but more generally to their - sons. It is probably derived from the Arabic word Awan, meaning a - helper or sustainer of Muhammad. - - The following Malay geographical terms should also be noted:— - - BUKIT, a hill. - DANAU, a lake. - GUNONG, a mountain. - PULAU, an island. - SUNGI, a river. - TANJONG, a cape. - KAMPONG, a village, or subdivision of a town, a parish. - ------ - -Footnote 1: - - Sultan is a title foreign to the Court language of Bruni.—Sir Hugh - Low, G.C.M.G., _Sarawak_, 1848. - -Footnote 2: - - _Rajah_, correctly Raja. Plural is expressed by duplication. - -Footnote 3: - - In Bruni this title also is now debased by being granted to all - natives, Chinese included. - -Footnote 4: - - St. John gives the di Gadong as Minister of Revenues, and the Pemancha - as Minister for Home Affairs.—_Forests of the Far East._ - -Footnote 5: - - Pronounced by Malays Sherip, or Serip. Fem. Sheripa, Seripa. Sayid is - another, though in the East less common title, assumed by descendants - of the Prophet. Sir Richard Burton in his _Pilgrimage_ says the - former, men of the sword, the ruling and executive branch, are the - descendants of El Husayn, the Prophet's grandson; and the latter, men - of the pen, religion, and politics, are descended from the Prophet's - eldest grandson, El Hasan. Siti is the female title. - -Footnote 6: - - A corruption of Tuan-ku (Tuan aku), my Lord, as it is often so - pronounced. - - - - - CHAPTER I - BORNEO - - -[Illustration: - - NEPENTHES, AND RAFFLESIA TUAN-MUDÆ.] - -Next to Australia and New Guinea, Borneo[7] is the largest island in the -world; it is larger than the whole of France. It sits astride on the -equator, that divides it nearly, but not wholly, in two; the larger -portion being to the north of the Line. - -The belt of islands, Sumatra, Java, and the chain to Timor and the -Sarwatty group, represents a line of weakness in the crust of the earth, -due to volcanic action, which still makes itself felt there. But the -axis of elevation of Borneo is almost at right angles to this line, and -in it are no active vents, and if there be extinct volcanoes, these are -in the extreme north only. In Sarawak there are several hot springs, the -water of which is impregnated with sulphuretted hydrogen. The island -owes its origin, as far as we can judge, to a great upheaval of plutonic -rock that has lifted aloft and shivered the overlying beds, but the -granite does not come everywhere to the surface. Something analogous may -be seen in Exmoor, where the superincumbent clay-slate has been heaved -up and strained, but the granite nowhere shows save in Lundy Isle, where -the superposed strata have been swept away, leaving the granite exposed. - -[Illustration: - - MOUNT ST. PEDRO, OR KINA BALU, 13,700 FEET.] - -Borneo is about 850 miles in length and 600 in breadth, and contains an -area of 286,000 square miles. The centre of Borneo is occupied by broken -hilly highland, with isolated mountains, of which the finest is the -granite peak of Kina Balu (13,700 feet). Hills come down in places to -the sea, as in the south of Sarawak, where they attain a height of from -2000 to over 5000 feet, and die into the sea at Cape Datu. The plains, -chiefly swamps, are composed of the wash of the mountains, overlaid by -vegetable mould, and these fringe the coast, extending inland from ten -to thirty miles, with here and there isolated humps of hill standing up -out of them. - -The island is probably the best watered in the world. On every side are -numerous rivers, mainly rising in the central highlands, at first -dancing down the mountain ledges in cascades, then, forming dangerous -rapids, enter the plain, and there swelled by affluents and widening out -advance with no strong current to the sea. Owing to the width of the -river-mouths, and to the configuration of the coast, some of them, as -the Batang Lupar, the Sadong, and Saribas, have tidal bores, as is the -case with our River Severn, that run up as many as seventy miles into -the interior, and most have deposited troublesome bars at their mouths, -and have embouchures clogged by shoals. To the slight fall is largely -due the remarkable way in which several of these rivers descend into the -ocean through plural mouths, thus forming a network of lateral -waterways, called Loba and Trusan, whereby they mix and mingle with -other rivers, and, very much like the Rhine after entering Holland, lose -their identity and are frittered away in many channels. The Rejang, for -instance, finds issue through five mouths, and the land between the -Rejang and Igan entrances, which meet at Sibu, the apex of the delta, is -a vast unbroken swamp, 1200 square miles in area. The same phenomenon is -noticed in the Sarawak river, and in the Limbang to a smaller degree. - -The rainfall in Borneo is so great, the rainy season lasting from -October to April,[8] that the rivers are very numerous and copious, -rolling down large volumes of water. Severe droughts are, however, not -uncommon during the fine season of the S.W. monsoon. - -Between Kuching and Bruni are the Sadong, Batang Lupar, Saribas, Kalaka, -Rejang, Bintulu, and the Baram rivers, all available as waterways for -trade with the interior. For fifteen miles only from its mouth is the -Batang Lupar navigable by steamers, above that, though a fine broad -river, it is obstructed by dangerous shoals. The Rejang is navigable by -steamers for 170 miles, nearly as far as the first rapids. This noble -river descends many stages by as many plunges from terraces. Between the -rapids the river is deep, sluggish and broad for many miles. Boats that -can be hauled up past the rapids can ascend a distance of 650 miles from -the mouth. The Baram river is navigable by steamers for some twenty -miles above Claude Town, that is, eighty miles from the mouth, but owing -to the exposed position of the bar and to the heavy seas breaking over -it, and also to the silting up of the mouth during the N.E. monsoon, -only very small craft can then enter, but during the S.W. monsoon it can -be entered by steamers of light draught. - -In Dutch Borneo as well there are magnificent rivers. The same cause -that has made some of the rivers so uncertain in their mouths has -produced vast stretches of morass, overgrown with the nipah palm and -mangrove, and infested with mosquito swarms; but the beach is almost -everywhere of beautiful white sand, reaching to where the graceful -casuarina tree grows as a belt above the reach of the tide. The tropical -heat, added to the great rainfall, makes Borneo a vegetable paradise; -indeed, it presents the appearance of one vast surface of sombre -evergreen forest, starred with flowering orchids, and wreathed with -creepers, of a richness perhaps unsurpassed even in South America. - -The hills and ranges of upland consist of blue metamorphic limestone on -which is superposed a thick series of sandstones, conglomerates, and -clay-shales. Piercing these beds are granite and a variety of plutonic -rocks, as diorite, porphyrite, etc. These latter are developed in -greatest abundance in the antimony districts, where they are in -immediate contact with the limestone that has been fissured and tortured -by upheaval. The sandstone shales have also been tilted and distorted; -nevertheless in places they retain their original horizontal position. -They are usually found to be impregnated with peroxide of iron. It is in -this formation that the cinnabar deposits occur. - -Both lime and sandstone have been extensively denuded, and the latter -rises in isolated tabular mountains, or short peaky trends, to an -altitude occasionally of 1500 feet above the sea, the ridges separated -by undulating valleys, in which the limestone comes to the surface. -Sometimes these denuded masses form low hilly tracts varying in -elevation from 200 feet to 1200 feet; sometimes they appear as solitary -crags, but invariably present long lines of ancient sea-cliff, and bold -scarped faces, fissured and jointed in every conceivable direction. - -In the intervening lowlands is a deposit of dark yellow felspathic clay -varying in depth from a few feet to eighty feet and more, derived from -the degradation of the hills by water. Associated with this clay and of -more recent date are superficial deposits of pudding-stone and river -gravels. The intrusive igneous rocks show mainly in the form of dykes, -seaming the stratified rocks; consequently volcanic action took place -subsequent to their deposition, but it was also antecedent to the more -recent of the superficial deposits. It is in immediate connection with -those plutonic dykes that we find the deposits of arsenic and cinnabar, -occupying the fissures produced in the stratified rocks by volcanic -upheavals, and we are led to the conclusion that these mineral lodes -were deposited after the cessation of the upheaval. - -Gold occurs in the form of fine sand in the alluvial deposits, and in -the gravel of the rivers over a great part of Sarawak; and also in -pockets of the limestone, in which it has been allowed to fall by water. -Nuggets are of extremely rare occurrence, but Sir Spencer St. John -mentions having seen one of seven ounces taken from the auriferous clay -at Krian near Bau. The gold dust is usually in a state of finest -comminution. So far no gold reef has been come upon. - -In former days gold was extensively washed by Chinese at Bau and Paku in -Upper Sarawak, which auriferous district commences at the confluence of -the two branches of the Sarawak river, and extends back to their sources -and the boundary of Dutch Borneo. As gold and antimony were known to -abound here, the Chinese of Sambas and the lower Kapuas had made several -endeavours to establish themselves in the district, but were much -harassed by the Malays until the accession of the late Rajah Brooke, -which made it possible for them to settle there and pursue in peace -their business of gold mining. Then gold was washed extensively, and the -fine reservoirs and "leats" which the Chinese constructed to sluice the -alluvial soil remain to this day. They increased and became a thriving -community, but they were not sufficiently looked after, and, falling -under the machinations of socialistic Secret Societies, gradually got -out of hand and broke into open rebellion in 1857, as shall be related -in the sequel. It is sufficient to say here that this ended in dire ruin -to themselves, and that the few who escaped were driven over the -borders; but it also ruined the gold-mining industry, and, though some -of the rebels returned and others came with them, the industry never -fully recovered, and later on it received a further check by the -introduction of pepper planting, which gave the Chinese a more -profitable occupation, and gradually Upper Sarawak became covered with -gardens of this description. Though gold mining under the Chinese -practically died out, modern scientific and engineering skill has now -placed it in a far higher position than it had ever previously attained, -or could have attained under the primitive methods of the previous -workers. - -Quicksilver was discovered _in situ_ about the year 1871, by Messrs. -Helms and Walters of the Borneo Company, who prospected over the whole -of Sarawak Proper, and ultimately succeeded in tracking the small -fragments of cinnabar that are scattered over the district to a hill on -the right bank of the Staat river. The hill is called Tegora, and rises -to an elevation of 800 feet. In the upper portion of this hill, the ore -was found deposited capriciously in strains and pockets with here and -there a little metallic mercury.[9] - -In former years a large quantity of quicksilver was exported, but for -some time this mineral product has ceased to appear as an item in the -exports, the large deposit of cinnabar at Tegora having apparently been -worked out. The existence of this mineral in other parts of the state is -proved by traces found in several places, and the same may be said of -antimony, of which there are indications of rich deposits; but the -discovery of these minerals in paying quantities is a matter of chance. -Antimony is still worked by the Borneo Company, Ltd., and a recent rise -in the price has been an inducement to Chinese and Malay miners to -increase the production, and the export of 1906 was more in quantity -than it was in 1905, though small as compared with what it used to be. - -Black bituminous coal, which occurs in the Tertiary strata, has been -found in different parts, and two collieries are owned and worked by the -Government, at Semunjan in the Sadong district, and at Brooketon. -Several hundred Chinese are employed as miners under European -supervision, and large sums have been expended upon machinery, etc. - -Oil, a crude petroleum, has been discovered in two places; it is of good -quality, and is an excellent lubricant. - -It is not impossible, or indeed improbable, that diamond deposits in -Sarawak will be found and exploited. No systematic operations in search -of these precious stones have been attempted, the dense jungle which -covers the country being an obstacle. The only people who wash for -diamonds are the Malays, and these carry on their work in a very -desultory and imperfect manner. - -But agriculture and jungle produce have been, and will be, the main -source of revenue to Sarawak, and prosperity to the country. We shall -deal with these products, as well as with those that are mineral, more -fully in a subsequent chapter. - - The Bornean forest is so varied and so different at different hours - and seasons that no description can possibly convey an adequate idea - of it to those who have not known it. Infinite and ever changing are - its aspects, as are the treasures it hides. Its beauties are as - inexhaustible as the varieties of its productions. In the forest man - feels singularly free. The more one wanders in it, the greater grows - the sense of profound admiration before nature in one of its - grandest aspects. The more one endeavours to study it, the more one - finds in it to study. Its deep shades are sacred to the devotee of - Science. Yet they afford ample food for the mind of the believer, - not less than to that of the philosopher.[10] - -And we would add, to the superstitious native, to whom the jungles teem -with ghosts and spirits. - -The Bornean jungles are full of life, and of the sounds of life, which -are more marked in the early mornings and in the evenings. Birds are -plentiful (there are some 800 species), some of beautiful plumage, but -few are songsters. Insect life is very largely represented, and includes -many varieties of the curious stick and leaf insects,[11] hardly to be -distinguished from the twigs and leaves they mimic. Also the noisy and -never tiring cicadas, whose evening concerts are almost deafening, and -frogs and grasshoppers who help to swell the din. There are many -varieties of beautiful butterflies, but these are to be found more in -the open clearings. Though there are no dangerous animals, there are -many pests, the worst being the leeches, of which there are three kinds, -two that lurk in the grass and bushes, the other being aquatic—the -horse-leech. Mosquitoes, stinging flies, and ants are common, and the -scorpion and centipede are there as well. Snakes, though numerous, are -rarely seen, for they swiftly and silently retire on the approach of -man, and one variety only, the hamadryad, the great cobra or -snake-eating snake, is said to be aggressive. The varieties of land and -water snakes are many, there being some 120 different species. Natives -often fall victims to snake bites. Pythons attain a length of over -twenty feet;[12] they seldom attack man, though instances have been -known of people having been killed by these reptiles, and the following -story, taken from the _Sarawak Gazette_, will show how dangerous they -can be. At a little village a man and his small son were asleep -together. In the middle of the night the child shrieked out that he was -being taken by a crocodile, and the father, to his horror, found that a -snake had closed its jaws on the boy's head. With his hands he prised -the reptile's jaws open and released his son; but in his turn he had to -be rescued by some neighbours, for the python had wound itself around -his body. Neither was much hurt. - -Of the wild animals in Sarawak, wild cattle and the rhinoceros have -nearly disappeared before their ruthless destroyer, man; and such would -have been the fate of that huge, though harmless, anthropoid, the maias, -or "orang-utan," at the hands of collectors, had not the Government -placed a check upon them by limiting the number each may collect.[13] -Deer, the sambur, the muntjac or barking deer, and the little -mouse-deer, and also wild pig, of which there are several species, -abound.[14] Numerous too are the monkeys and apes, and numerous are the -species; the more peculiar of the former being the proboscis monkey, a -species confined to Borneo, and of the latter the gentle gibbons, who -announce the dawn, making the woods ring and echo with their melodious -gurgling whoops. There are two kinds of diminutive bears, the -tree-leopard, wild cat, the scaly ant-eater, the porcupine, the otter, -the lemur, and other small animals, including the flying fox, flying -squirrel, flying lizard, flying frog, a peculiar kind of rat with a tail -which bears a close resemblance to a feather,[15] and huge toads nine -inches in height.[16] But to the casual traveller in the dense jungle -with but a limited view, excepting an occasional monkey, or a pig or -deer startled from its lair, few of these animals will be visible. - -Of the valuable products of the jungle it will be sufficient to note -here that gutta, camphor, cutch, and dammar-producing trees abound; also -creepers from which rubber is extracted; and rattans of various kinds. -There are trees from the nuts of which excellent oil is expressed; and -many kinds of useful woods, some exceeding hard and durable, and some -ornamental. - -Man's greatest enemy is the crocodile, and this voracious saurian -becomes a dangerous foe when, driven perhaps by scarcity of other food, -it has once preyed upon man, for, like the tiger, it then becomes a -man-hunter and man-eater. It will lurk about landing and bathing-places -for prey; will snatch a man bodily from a boat; and one has been known -to seize a child out of its mother's arms while she was bathing it. The -_Sarawak Gazette_ records numerous deaths due to crocodiles, though by -no means all that happen, and many thrilling adventures with these -reptiles. Two we will give as interesting instances of devotion and -presence of mind. A little Malay boy, just able to toddle, was larking -in the mud at low water when he was seized by a crocodile, which was -making for the water with its screaming little victim in its jaws, when -the child's sister, a girl of twelve, and his brother of eight, rushed -to his assistance. The boy hopelessly tried to stop the crocodile by -clinging to one of its fore-paws, but the girl jumped upon the brute's -back, and gradually working her way to its eyes which were then just -above water, succeeded in gouging out one with her fingers. This caused -the crocodile promptly to drop its prey, but only just in time, as it -was on the point of gliding into deep water. By the girl's vigorous -intervention it not only lost its prey but also its life, for two men -coming up hacked the brute to pieces. The little heroine had remembered -the story of how her grandfather had formerly saved his life in the same -way. To scoop out the eyes is the only chance of escape for one taken, -and it must be done promptly. The little boy was scarcely hurt. The -girl's courageous deed duly received a graceful recognition from the -Ranee. - -Another girl, a Dayak girl this time, rescued her mother, who was -dragged out of a boat, in which they were together, by a large -crocodile. She threw herself upon the monster, and by thrusting her -fingers into its eyes compelled the brute, after a short but sharp -struggle, to release its prey. - -Death caused by a crocodile is one of the most horrible of deaths, and -it is often a protracted one, as the victim is borne along above water -for some distance, then taken down, bashed against some sunken log, and -brought up again. "May I be killed by a crocodile if I am guilty" is a -common invocation made by Malays in protestation of their innocence; in -other words, they invoke the most dreadful death that comes within their -ken. So did once a young Malay woman in the Simanggang Court on being -convicted of a serious crime. That evening, whilst she was bathing, a -smothered cry, that she had barely time to utter, announced that her -prayer had been heard. - -There are several kinds of crocodiles, broad and long snouted. In the -Perak Museum is a specimen nearly twenty-five feet in length, but the -longest that has been caught in Sarawak, and authentically measured, was -nineteen feet. The Government gives a reward for killing these pests, -which is paid upon some 250 to 300 annually brought to the police -station at Kuching. More are killed in the various districts of which no -record is kept. - -Sharks of several species abound, but cases of injury by these are very -rare. - -Saw-fish are also common, and with their long spiny saws are dangerous -creatures. A fisherman was killed by one of these at the mouth of the -Sadong; he was in a small canoe when the fish, which he had cut at with -his knife, struck him a blow on his neck with its saw, from which he -died almost immediately. - -Excellent fish are abundant, such as mackerel and herring, considerably -larger than the English varieties, pomfret, barbel, soles, mullets, -etc., and some of beautiful colours; also crabs, prawns, and oysters. -The dugong (Malay duyong), the sea-cow, is rare in Sarawak, but common -in North Borneo, as is also the whale; in Sarawak the latter are -occasionally stranded on the beach. Turtles abound; these are preserved -for the sake of their eggs, which are considered a great delicacy. - -We will now consider the races that occupy Sarawak territory; and the -following brief ethnological notes with regard to those of Indonesian -stock will be all that is necessary for the purposes of this book; to -attempt anything like an accurate classification of the many tribes and -sub-tribes which differentiate the heterogeneous population of the -country would be beyond its scope, even were it possible to trace the -divergence of the cognate tribes from the original stock, and of the -sub-tribes from the tribes. That there may have been earlier inhabitants -of Borneo than those now existing in the island is possible. Traces of -neolithic man have been found, but these may be due to the first -settlers having brought with them stone weapons cherished as charms. Of -paleolithic man not a trace has been discovered.[17] To attempt to -determine the flow of mankind into the country, or to decide which of -the tribes of Indonesian stock now found in Sarawak was the first to -occupy the soil, is to undertake an impossible task.[18] It may be -accepted that the most barbarous peoples, the Ukits, Bukitans, Punans, -and other fast vanishing tribes, were the earliest inhabitants of whom -we know anything, and that they were immigrants. But whence they came we -know not. These tribes are all more or less related in language and -customs, and in Borneo difference in names does not always denote any -essential racial distinction. - -[Illustration: - - UKIT CHIEF, WIFE AND CHILD.] - -[Illustration: - - A PUNAN.] - -As an instance of this we have the Lugats, of whom only a very few are -left, the Lisums, the Bliuns, a tribe that has quite died out, the -Segalangs, and the Seru Dayaks of the Kalaka, a tribe which is fast -disappearing. The above sub-tribes take their name from rivers widely -apart, and though their names differ they are of the same race, -sub-tribes of the Ukits. Their tradition is that three or four hundred -years ago the Ukits lived in the Lugat (now the Gat) river, a branch of -the Baleh (hence we have the Lugats now living in the Anap), but they -were driven out by the Kayans. Some went to the Lisum river (hence we -have the Lisums), and some to Kapit, where they built strong houses on -the site of the present fort, but these they were eventually forced to -evacuate, and again they migrated down river, first to Tujong, near the -Kanowit, and afterwards farther down again to Bunut, by Benatang. From -Bunut they were driven out by their implacable foes, and they dispersed -to Segalang (in the Rejang delta), to Bliun (in the Kanowit), and to -Seru in the Kalaka.[19] This tradition is supported by the strong -evidence of language, and there is little reason for disregarding it. -After being driven out of Lugat, some of the Ukits went over to the -Kapuas, where, as in the Baleh, to which river some eventually returned, -they are still known as Ukits. The Bliuns, Segalangs, and Serus became -civilised owing to contact with the Malays and Melanaus. The Ukits, -Bukitans, and Punans, with the exception of the Punan Bah of Balui, are -the wildest of all the races in the island. The Ukits are light in -complexion; tall and well knit, and better looking than other inland -tribes. Formerly they did not reside in houses, or cultivate the soil, -but roamed about in the jungle, and subsisted on wild fruit and the -animals they killed. But some of these have begun to erect poor -dwellings, and do a little elementary farming. They are expert with the -blow-pipe, and in the manufacture of the upas-poison, with which the -points of their needle-like arrows are tinged. But it is quite open to -question whether these poor savages may not be a degenerate race, driven -from their homes and from comparative civilisation by more powerful -races that followed and hunted them from their farms to the jungle. -Beccari (_op. cit._ p. 363) says that they "are savages in the true name -of the word, but they are neither degraded nor inferior races in the -series of mankind. Their primitive condition depends more than anything -else on their nomadic or wandering life, and on the ease with which they -live on the produce of the forests, and on that of the chase which the -sumpitan (blow-pipe) procures for them. This has no doubt contributed to -keep them from associating with their fellow-beings, and from settling -in villages or erecting permanent houses. I believe that these, although -they must be considered as the remnants of an ancient Bornean people, -are not descended from autochthonous savages, but are rather the -present-day representatives of a race which has become savage." And -Beccari is of opinion "that it is difficult to deny that Borneo has had -older and perhaps more primitive inhabitants." The natives have legends -of former races having occupied the land; the most powerful were, -according to the Punans, the Antu-Jalan, who lived in the Balui, around -the mouth of the Belaga, where the fort of that name now stands. They -disappeared, but have now returned in the persons of the white men. So -the Punans believe, and other tribes hug other myths. These savage -people are, or rather were, the bitter enemies of the Dayaks, and a -terror to them. Silently and unperceived, they would steal on their -hereditary enemies whilst these latter were collecting jungle produce, -or employed on their farms, and wound them to death with their poisoned -arrows. - -In former days, when they were more powerful, the Bukitans would openly -attack the Dayaks, and as late as 1856 they destroyed one of the large -communal Dayak houses on the Krian, and also attacked the Serikei -Dayaks. The Ukits do not take heads, and the Punans do not tattoo. The -latter and the Bukitans are clever makers of rattan mats, which are in -demand by Europeans and Chinese. The Ukits and the Bukitans reside on -the upper waters of the Rejang, Baleh, and Kapuas; and the Punans in the -Baram and Balui. - -The Banyoks and the Seduans are, like the Segalangs, with whom they have -intermixed, probably off-shoots of the Ukit tribe. They have recently -merged, and occupy the same village in the Rejang below Sibu fort. Like -the Tanjongs and the Kanowits they are clever basket makers. - -The Sians, another off-shoot of the Ukits, live below Belaga fort.[20] - -All these small tribes inhabiting the interior, though a few are found -near the coast, are dwindling away, mainly in consequence of in-and-in -breeding. Of some of the tribes of the same stock only a few families -are left, and in others only a few people, while one or two have totally -disappeared within quite recent years. - -The next Indonesian tribes to follow were the Kayans and then the -Kenyahs, two that are closely allied, and both, according to tradition, -came from the south, probably from the Celebes. They took possession of -the Belungan (or Batang Kayan) river-basin, and overflowed into those of -Baram and Balui (the right hand branch of the Rejang). These powerful -tribes found these river-basins unoccupied except by scattered families -of the tribes above mentioned, whom they drove into the jungle. In the -Baram they remained undisturbed, as also in the Rejang till recent -years. Down the latter river they spread as far as Kapit; at that time -both the Sea-Dayaks and Malays were there, and over them the Kayans -domineered, driving the former from their settlements at Ngmah,[21] and -harassing the latter in the Kanowit, and even in the Sekrang. -Eventually, however, the Kayans were forced to fall back before the ever -increasing Dayaks, and to retire to the head-waters of the Balui, and -now, with the exception of one small settlement, all reside above the -Belaga. - -When we consider the large area occupied by the tribes of Kayans and -Kenyahs, who may be classed together, it will be seen how important they -are. Besides inhabiting the upper waters of the Baram and Rejang, they -are found in very large numbers on the Batang Kayan. The Mahkam (Koti or -Coti) is also thickly inhabited by Kayans, and many live on the Barito -(Banjermasin), and on the Kapuas. The Kayans and Kenyahs are tattooed, -as are most of the savage people of Indonesian origin in the interior. -When the children are young the lobes of the ears are pierced, and by -the insertion of heavy lead or copper rings the lobes become gradually -so distended as to hang down to the shoulders, and, with elderly women, -often lower. That this is a very old custom, and not peculiar to these -people, is shown by the sculptures in the ancient Boro Budor temple in -Java, where men and women are figured with such elongated ear lobes, -having ear pendants and plugs exactly similar to those in use by the -Kayans and Kenyahs. Most Indonesian tribes of the interior retain this -fashion.[22] These Kayans and Kenyahs are on a slightly higher grade of -civilisation than the Sea-Dayaks, building finer houses, having more -rule and order among themselves, and being expert in the manufacture of -excellent weapons, extracting their iron for that purpose from the -native ore. In character they are vindictive and cruel, but brave, and -not without some good qualities. Formerly they practised hideous -cruelties on their captives and slaves, and impalement was a common form -of punishment. The women were even more barbarous than the men, being -the most ingenious and inhuman in devising tortures. The Kayans under -Sarawak rule have been checked in these matters, and human sacrifices -have become a thing of the past. But that these propensities are only -dormant is instanced by a case that occurred but a few years ago, far up -the Balui. Four young Dayaks, survivors of a party of gutta-percha -collectors, who had been cut off and killed by the Punans, after -wandering for many days in the jungle, arrived destitute and starving at -a Kayan house, and asked for food and shelter. Instead, the Kayans bound -the young men, and, after breaking their legs and arms, handed them over -to the women, who slowly despatched them by hacking them to pieces with -little knives. And in the Baram, in 1882, a Kayan chief caused two -captives to be bound and thrown down from the lofty verandah of his -house to the ground, where they were decapitated—quite in Ashantee -manner.[23] - -[Illustration: - - KAYAN GIRL, SHOWING ELONGATED EARS.] - -Among the Kayans and Kenyahs a broad distinction exists between the -classes. There are but the chiefs and their families, and only serfs and -slaves under them. The chiefs are not chosen by the people, as is the -case among the Dayaks. They assume their position by right of birth, or -by might. The position of the serf is little better than that of the -slave, and all they may gain by their industry is seized by the chiefs. -It is the difference that existed in Germany between the Freie and the -Unfreie; in England in Saxon times between the thegn and the villein. -Although the Kayans take heads in warfare, they do not value them as do -the Dayaks, and will part with them to the latter; and they are not -head-hunters in the strict sense of the term. The Kayans are a -decreasing race, not so the Kenyahs. Both are capable of improvement, -especially the latter; and they are improving, notably in the Baram, -where they are directly under the control of the Government, since that -river district was ceded to Sarawak in 1883. - -The Tanjongs, Kanowits, Kajamans, and Sekapans,[24] are cognate tribes, -probably of the same stock as the Kayans and Kenyahs. Formerly they were -large tribes, but are now each reduced to a solitary village. They are -to be found only on the Rejang. The dialects of the two first are -intermediary between those of the Melanaus and the Kayans, and they live -in an intermediary position. The other two tribes live close to Belaga -fort in the Kayan country; their dialects vary. - -The Malohs of Kapuas in Dutch Borneo formerly had a large village at -Kanowit, but nearly all have returned to their own country, and the -tribe is now represented by a sprinkling only among the Sea-Dayaks. They -are wonderfully skilled workers in brass and copper, and manufacture the -peculiar brass corsets worn by the Sea-Dayak women, and their armlets, -anklets, leg and ear-rings, and other personal ornaments; and they have -been known to turn their talents to making counterfeit coin. They bear a -great reputation for bravery, and are dangerous men to cross. - -The Lanans live amongst the Kayans, to whom they are allied, in the -Balui, and have seven or eight villages. - -The Sebops and Madangs are Kenyah sub-tribes. - -The Melanau, a large and most important tribe inhabiting the coast -between Kedurong point and the mouths of the Rejang, is also of -Indonesian stock, though, like the Malays, but in a lesser degree, they -are of mixed breed. In speech these people are allied to the Kayans, and -are regarded by some as a branch tribe. Certain of their customs are -similar, and if they differ from the Kayans in many respects, this is -due partly to environment, but mainly to the majority of them having -embraced Muhammadanism, and to their having intermarried with the -Malays, with whom they are now to a certain extent assimilated in -customs. They cultivate sago on a large scale, and since the exit of -their old Bruni rulers—or rather oppressors—are able to enjoy the fruits -of their labour, and have increased their plantations considerably. At -Bruit, Matu, Oya, Muka,[25] and Bintulu, there are jungles of sago -palms, and these places supply by far the largest proportion of the -world's consumption of sago. The people being industrious and thrifty -are well off. The above-named places are now large towns, and Muka is as -large as Bruni. The Melanaus are skilled in working iron, are good -carpenters, and excellent boat builders. Though they are by nature, like -the cognate Kayans, vindictive and quarrelsome, serious crime is not -common among them, and they are a law-abiding people. Formerly among the -Kayans and Melanaus when one of their houses was about to be built, a -hole was dug in the ground, a slave woman together with some beads -placed in it, and the first iron-wood supporting post was levered up, -and then driven through her into the ground. This was an oblation to the -Earth Spirit. - -The Kadayans do not appear to be allied to any of the races in N.W. -Borneo; those in Sarawak have migrated from Bruni within recent times to -escape oppression. They are a peaceful and agricultural race, and many -of them are Muhammadans.[26] - -[Illustration: - - MURUTS.] - -The Muruts and Bisayas are considerable tribes inhabiting the Limbang, -Trusan, and Lawas rivers in Sarawak, and beyond. They are of Indonesian -stock, and of them a full and interesting account has been given by Sir -Spenser St. John in his _Life in the Forests of the Far East_. - -The heads of all these tribes are dolichocephalic or boat-shaped. They -are yellow-stained, with hair either straight or slightly waved. - -The Land-Dayaks, so named by Europeans in consequence of their not being -accustomed to go to sea, or even to the use of boats, either for trading -or piratical purposes, number several tribes, with some variations in -language. They occupy localities up the rivers Sadong, Samarahan, -Sarawak, and Lundu. The remains found among them of Hinduism, such as a -stone-shaped bull,[27] and other carved monumental stones, and the name -of their deity, Jewata, as also the refusal among them to touch the -flesh of cattle and deer, and the cremation of their dead, show that -they must have been brought into intimate contact with the Hindus, -probably at the time when the Hindu-Javanese Empire of Majapahit -extended to Borneo.[28] In customs and appearance they differ -considerably from the other tribes. They have a tradition that they -arrived from the north in large ships, possibly from Siam or -Cochin-China. Having been oppressed and persecuted and hunted for their -heads by the Sea-Dayaks they have retreated to the tops of hills and -rocky eminences. - -Of the Land-Dayak Captain the Hon. H. Keppel[29] says:— - - In character he is mild and tractable, hospitable when he is well - used, grateful for kindness, industrious, honest, and simple; - neither treacherous nor cunning, and so truthful that the word of - one of them might safely be taken before the oath of half a dozen - Borneans (Malays). In their dealings they are very straightforward - and correct, and so trustworthy that they rarely attempt, even after - a lapse of years, to evade payment of a just debt. On the reverse of - this picture there is little unfavourable to be said, and the wonder - is that they have learned so little deceit and falsehood where the - examples before them have been so rife. - -[Illustration: - - LAND-DAYAK CHIEF, WITH HIS SON AND GRANDSON.] - -It is difficult, perhaps impossible now, to assign the position of the -Land-Dayaks with regard to the other native peoples. Their language is -quite different from the others, and in many other essentials they -differ. - -Distinct from all these races in physical character and language are the -Sea-Dayaks. These are proto-Malays, that is to say they belong to the -same ethnic family, but represent that stock in a purer, less mixed -stage. Radically their language is the same as the Malay. They are -brachycephalic, bullet-headed, with more or less flattened noses, are -straight-haired, almost beardless, with skin of olive hue, or the colour -of new fallen leaves. They migrated from the west, probably from -Sumatra, at a period previous to the conversion of the Malays to Islam, -for their language, which with slight dialectic differences, is purely -Malay, contains no Arabic except of very recent introduction. The -Sea-Dayak inhabits the Batang Lupar, Saribas, Kalaka, and Rejang rivers. -They are gradually spreading into the rivers of the north-east, and -there are now a good many in the Oya, Muka, Tatau, and Baram districts. - -[Illustration: - - SEA-DAYAK CHIEF. - - (The Pengulu Dalam, Munan)] - -A Sea-Dayak is a clean built man, upright in gait, not tall, the average -height being 5 ft. 3 inches. The nose is somewhat flat, the hair -straight with no curl in it. The face is generally pleasing from the -frankness and good nature that show in it. The women have good figures, -light and elastic; well-formed busts, with interesting, indeed often -pretty, faces; the skins are, as already stated, of so light a brown as -to be almost yellow. They have lustrous dark eyes and black, straight -hair. - -The Dayaks are very fond of their parents, brothers, sisters, and of -their children, and often a strong attachment exists between man and -wife that lasts for life. The Dayaks have each but one wife, but it does -not follow by any means that the first union lasts. A young couple may -find incompatibility of temper after a week or two, and the union is -dissolved on the plea of a dream inimical to its continuance. - -Incest is considered to be the worst of crimes, bringing a curse on the -country. Both incest and bigamy were formerly punishable by a cruel -death, now by heavy fines, but for the former offence the fine is far -heavier than for the latter. - -The Sea-Dayaks are most hospitable, indeed a breach of hospitality is -regarded as a punishable offence. They obtained their designation from -the English who first came in contact with them, on account of their -skill in navigating the sea along the coast, although living inland, and -to differentiate them from the Dayaks of Sarawak proper, who were styled -Land-Dayaks, because these latter were inexpert boatmen, and very few of -them could paddle or swim. As shown farther on, Dayak really signifies -an _inland man_. - -The Sea-Dayak is now the dominant race in Sarawak, and in time will -become so over the whole of the north-west of Borneo. The spread of this -stock in former years appears to have been slow, owing to continual -intestine wars, but since the advent of the white man, the -discontinuance of these feuds, and the forced adoption of a peaceable -life, these people have increased enormously in numbers. Fifty years ago -there were but few of them to be found outside the Batang Lupar, -Saribas, and Kalaka river-basins, but now, though the population on -these rivers has grown considerably, it is less than that of the same -race on the Rejang alone, and they are spreading into the Oya, Muka, -Tatau, and Baram river-basins. The Melanau population of the two -first-named rivers live entirely either on the coast or near to it, and -the Dayaks found the upper reaches unoccupied. - -The Sea-Dayaks have many good qualities that are more or less lacking in -the other inland tribes. They are industrious, honest and thrifty, sober -and cheerful, and comparatively moral. But the characteristics that -mainly distinguish them are energy and independence. They are -exceedingly sensitive, especially the women, and will seek refuge from -shame in suicide;[30] like the Malays the men will sometimes, though not -often, _amok_ when suffering from depression caused by grief, shame, or -jealousy, for in the East this peculiar form of insanity is by no means -confined to the Malay as is popularly supposed.[31] Amongst them general -social equality exists, and it is extended to their women. They do not -suffer their chiefs to abuse their powers as the Kayan and Kenyah chiefs -are allowed to do, but they are quite ready to submit to them when -justness and uprightness is shown. They are superstitious and restless, -and require a firm hand over them, and, "being like truant children, -take a great advantage of kindness and forbearance, and become more -rebellious if threats are not carried into execution." This was the -advice given by the present Rajah to the Netherland officials some years -ago. Their inherited desire for human skulls, and their old savage -methods of obtaining them, still, in a degree, have a strong hold on the -Sea-Dayak character, but against this it can be said to their credit -that they are free from cruelty, and never torture a captive as do the -Kayans and other tribes. They are kindly to their captives, and treat -them as members of the family; and they were a peaceable people before -they were led astray by the half-bred Arabs and the Malays. - -The Sea-Dayaks are the collectors of jungle produce, in search of which -they go on expeditions far into the interior—to Sumatra, the Malayan -States, and North Borneo—and are away for months at a time. - -The Dayak custom of head-hunting is founded on the same principle as -that of scalp-hunting among the North-American Indians. A young man -formerly found it difficult to obtain a wife till he had got at least -one head to present to the object of his heart as token of his prowess; -but it was quite immaterial whether the head was that of man or woman, -of old or young. If a Dayak had lost a near relative it became his duty -to obtain a head, for until this was accomplished, and a head feast had -been given, the family must remain in mourning, and the departed -relative would have no attendant in Sembayan (the shades); and so in the -event of a chief dying it was incumbent upon the warriors of the tribe -to procure one or more heads, in order that his spirit should be -properly attended by the spirits of those sacrificed in his honour. Thus -head-hunting became more or less a natural instinct, and an obligatory -duty. - -[Illustration: - - SEA-DAYAK GIRL.] - -The ancient Chinese jars,[32] held in great esteem among the natives, -and very highly prized, being supposed to be possessed of supernatural -powers and healing virtues,[33] are of various kinds and value. The Gusi -is the most valued, and is treated with great care and veneration, and -stands about eighteen inches high. Then comes the Lingka, then the -Benaga,[34] about two feet high, ornamented with the Chinese dragon. The -Rusa[35] is the least valued. From a note made in 1890 these are the -lowest prices they fetch—Gusi tuak, $1000; Gusi bulan, $700; Gusi -chendanum, $500; Galagiau, $400; Lingka, $310; Rusa, $150, In 1890 $7 = -£1. These jars are all brown in colour. The Dayaks and Kayans possess a -few fine blue and white, and pink and white, old Chinese jars, some over -five feet in height. - -About forty years ago an enterprising Chinese petty dealer took samples -of the jars to China and had clever imitations made. He realised a large -sum by the sale, and started as a merchant on a large scale, grew rich, -waxed fat, and became the leading and wealthiest Chinese merchant in -Kuching. The Malays are clever in "faking" jars, especially such as are -cracked, but the Dayaks are not now to be deceived by them. - -The Dayak village, like those of all interior tribes, is a communal -establishment. It does not consist of separate huts occupied by any one -family, but of large common halls on platforms, sometimes 800 ft. long, -upon which the dwelling-rooms abut. They are constructed of wood, and -are supported on poles sometimes 20 ft. to 40 ft. above the ground, the -poles being from 6 to 18 inches in diameter. The largest will contain -some 300 people. The following is a description of the Dayak village of -Tunggang from the late Rajah's journal:— - - Tunyang[36] stands on the left hand (going up) close to the margin - of the stream, and was enclosed by a slight stockade. Within this - defence there was _one_ enormous house for the whole population. The - exterior of the defence between it and the river was occupied by - sheds for prahus (boats), and at each extremity were one or two - houses belonging to Malay residents. - - The common habitation, as rude as it is enormous, measures 594 ft. - in length, and the front room or street is the entire length of the - building, and 21 feet broad. The back part is divided by mat - partitions into the private apartments of the various families, and - of these there are forty-five separate doors leading from the public - apartment. The widowers and the young unmarried men occupy the - public room, as only those with wives are entitled to the advantage - of a separate room. The floor of the edifice is raised twelve feet - from the ground, and the means of ascent is by the trunk of a tree - with notches cut in it—a most difficult, steep, and awkward ladder. - In front is a terrace fifty feet broad, running partially along the - front of the building, formed like the floors, of split bamboo. This - platform, as well as the front room, besides the regular - inhabitants, is the resort of dogs, birds, monkeys, and fowls, and - presents a glorious scene of confusion and bustle. Here the ordinary - occupations of domestic labour are carried on. There were 200 men, - women, and children counted in the room, and in front, whilst we - were there in the middle of the day; and allowing for those who were - abroad, or then in their own rooms, the whole community cannot be - reckoned at less than 400 souls. The apartment of their chief is - situated nearly in the centre of the building, and is larger than - any other. In front of it nice mats were spread on the occasion of - our visit, whilst over our heads dangled about thirty ghastly - skulls, according to the custom of these people. - -The Malay is the latest immigrant. He is of mixed breed, and the link -that holds the Malays together is religion, for they are Mahomedans, -whereas the Kayans, Land and Sea-Dayaks, and other tribes, are pagans. -To accept their own traditions, the Bruni Malays came from Johore, -whereas the Sarawak Malays, like those of the Malay peninsula, came -direct from the ancient kingdom of Menangkabau. Between them there is a -very marked difference in language, character, and appearance. Whence -the proto-Malay stock came is a moot point, but it may be of Mongolian -origin, subsequently blended with many other distinct ethnic types, such -as the Arab and Hindu, and in the case of the Bornean Malay with the -Indonesian peoples of their and the neighbouring islands. The Malays -form the main population of Kuching, the capital, and of the towns -Sadong, Simanggang, Kalaka, and Sibu. They have villages on the Lundu, -Saribas, and lower Rejang, are scattered along the coast between Capes -Datu and Sirik, and are to be found in the principal settlements beyond. -The Malay has been very variously judged. The Malay Pangiran, or noble, -was rapacious, cruel, and often cowardly. But he had a grace of manner, -a courtesy, and hospitality that were pleasing as a varnish. The evil -repute that the Malay has acquired has been due to his possession of -power, and to his unscrupulous use of it to oppress the aboriginal -races. But the Malay out of power is by no means an objectionable -character. Sir James Brooke, the first Rajah, thus paints him:— - - The feeling of the Malay fostered by education is acute, and his - passions are roused if shame be put upon him; indeed the dread of - shame amounts to a disease, and the evil is that it has taken a - wrong direction, being more the dread of exposure or abuse, than - shame or contrition for any offence. Like other Asiatics truth is a - rare quality among them, and they have neither principle nor - conscience when they have the means of oppressing an infidel. - -They are thus depicted by Mr. Horace St. John in a work somewhat -ambitiously entitled, _The Indian Archipelago, its History and present -State_, vol. ii. p. 267 (published 1853). - -Under the heading "Malays," we find the following:— - - The Malays are Mahomedans, living under the rule of the Prophet's - descendants, a mongrel race of tyrants, gamblers, opium-smokers, - pirates, and chiefs, who divide their time between cockfighting, - smoking, concubines, and collecting taxes. - -That Mr. Horace St. John had never been in the Archipelago to which his -history relates, was doubtless a matter of little consequence to many of -his home-staying contemporaries. Sir Spenser St. John, brother to the -author of the above-quoted _Indian Archipelago, etc._, who certainly -wrote from a long personal experience of the people and country, offers -us in his _Forests of the Far East_ an opinion on the character and -conduct of the Malay from which every one who has lived amongst these -people will find no important cause to differ. Sir Spenser writes:— - - The Malays are faithful to their relatives and devotedly attached to - their children. Remarkably free from crimes, and when they are - committed they generally arise from jealousy. Brave when well led, - they inspire confidence in their commanders; they are highly - sensitive to dishonour, and tenacious as regards their conduct - towards each other, and being remarkably polite in manner, they - render agreeable all intercourse with them. Malays are generally - accused of great idleness, and in some sense they deserve it; they - do not like continuous work, but they do enough to support - themselves and families in comfort, and real poverty is unknown - among them. - -The author here refers to the Malays of Sarawak. - -Sir W. H. Treacher,[37] who knows the Malay intimately, paints him in -favourable colours, now that he is restrained from tyrannising over the -weak. He says:— - - I am frequently asked if treachery is not one of their - characteristics, and I unhesitatingly answer _No_. This - particular misconception was probably initiated by the original - merchant-adventurers, and we can imagine what a reception a body - of strange, uninvited, white infidels would receive at the hands - of Mahomedan Malays, whose system of warfare, taking its rise - from the nature of the thickly jungle-covered country they - inhabit, is adapted more for ambuscade than for fighting at - close quarters. Add to that, being Mahomedans, they were by - their religion justified in indulging in piracy and murder where - the victims were infidels. The Malay is possessed of at least as - much passive courage as the average Englishman, and is probably - less troubled by the fear of death and the hereafter than many - Christians. - - On the other hand I must admit that the Malay, owing to his - environment—the balmy climate making no severe calls upon him in the - matters either of food, artificial warmth, or clothing, has not the - bustling energy of the white man, nor the greed for amassing wealth - of the Chinaman, nor does he believe in putting forth unnecessary - energy for a problematical gain; he is like the English tramp who - was always willing—that is, to look on at other people working, or - like that one who complained that he was an unfortunate medium, too - light for heavy work, and too heavy for light work. - -The natural savagery of the Malay continually threatens to break out, -and not infrequently does so in the form of the _amok_ (running amuck), -the national Malay method of committing suicide. - -Apart from this tendency, when under control the Malay character has -much in common with the Mongol, being, under ordinary circumstances, -gentle, peaceable, obedient, and loyal, but at the same time proud and -sensitive, and with strangers suspicious and reserved. - -The Malays can be faithful and trustworthy, and they are active and -clever. Serious crime among them is not common now, nor is thieving. -They have a bad propensity of running into debt, and obtaining advances -under engagements which they never fulfil. They make good servants and -valuable policemen. All the Government steamers are officered and manned -throughout by Malays, and none could desire to have better crews. They -are the principal fishermen and woodsmen. Morality is perhaps not a -strong point with them, but drinking is exceptional, and gambling is not -as prevalent as it was, nor do they indulge in opium smoking. - -With regard to the Chinaman, it will be well to let the present Rajah -speak from his own experience. He says that— - - John Chinaman as a race are an excellent set of fellows, and a poor - show would these Eastern countries make without their energetic - presence. They combine many good, many dangerous, and it must be - admitted, many bad qualities. They are given to be overbearing and - insolent (unless severely kept down) nearly to as great a degree as - Europeans of the rougher classes. They will cheat their neighbours - and resort to all manner of deception _on principle_. But their - redeeming qualities are comparative charitableness and liberality; a - fondness for improvements; and, except in small mercantile affairs - or minor trading transactions, they are honest. - - They, in a few words, possess the wherewithal to be good fellows, - and are more fit to be compared to Europeans than any other race of - Easterns. - - They have been excluded as much as possible from gaining a footing - in Batavia,[38] under the plea of their dangerous and usurious - pursuits; but the probability is that they would have raised an - unpleasant antagonism in the question of competition in that - country. The Chinaman would be equal to the Master, or White Man, if - both worked fairly by the sweat of his brow. As for their usury, it - is not of so dangerous a character as that which prevails among the - Javanese and the natives. - - Upon my first arrival I was strongly possessed by the opinion that - the Chinamen were all rascals and thieves—the character so generally - attached to the whole race at home. But to be candid, and looking at - both sides, I would as soon deal with a Chinese merchant in the East - as with one who is European, and I believe the respectable class of - Chinese to be equal in honesty and integrity to the white man. - - The Chinese may be nearly as troublesome a people to govern as - Europeans, certainly not more so; and their good qualities, in which - they are not deficient, should be cherished and stimulated, while - their bad ones are regulated by the discipline of the law under a - just and liberal government. They are a people specially amenable to - justice, and are happier under a stringent than a lenient system. - -Of the Chinese the _Sarawak Gazette_ (November 1, 1897) says:— - - The characteristics of this extraordinary people must at once strike - the minds of the most superficial of European residents in the East. - Their wonderful energy and capacity for work; their power of - accumulating wealth; their peculiar physical powers, which render - them equally fertile, and their children equally vivacious, on the - equator as in more temperate regions, and which enable them to rear - a new race of natives under climatic conditions entirely different - from those under which their forefathers were born, are facts with - which we are all acquainted. Their mental endowments, too, are by no - means to be despised, as nearly every year shows us, when the - results of the examination for the Queen's Scholarship of the - Straits Settlements are published, and some young Chinese boy - departs for England to enter into educational competition with his - European fellows. - -Chinese get on well with all natives, with whom they intermarry, the -mixed offspring being a healthy and good-looking type. They form the -merchant, trading, and artisan classes, and they are the only -agriculturists and mine labourers of any worth. Without these people a -tropical country would remain undeveloped. - -The only census that appears to have been attempted in Sarawak was taken -in 1871. Judging by the report that was published in the _Gazette_ this -census was made in a very imperfect manner.[39] Of the interior -population it includes Sea-Dayaks, but no means were obtainable for -ascertaining the numbers of Kayans, Kenyahs, and many other tribes that -go to make up the population of the State. It makes no separate mention -of the large coast population of the Melanaus, who were presumably -lumped with the Malays. - -The census gives the following figures:— - - Malays 52,519 - Dayaks 70,849 - Chinese 4,947 - Indians 364 - ——————— - 128,679 - - Allowed for evasions and omissions - 10 per cent 12,867 - ——————— - Total 141,546 - -The report concedes it was the generally received opinion that the -population was nearer 200,000, and if we include the Kayans, Kenyahs, -etc., and accept the approximate correctness of the above figures, that -estimate would be about correct. - -In 1871, the State extended as far as Kedurong Point only, but since -that the territorial area has been nearly doubled. The population is now -estimated at 500,000, though this is probably too liberal a calculation, -and the following is a fairer estimate:— - - Coast population, Malays and Melanaus 100,000 - - Interior population, Land and Sea-Dayaks, Kayans and 250,000 - Kenyahs - - Interior population other than these 18,000 - - Chinese population 45,000 - - Indians, Javanese, Bugis, etc 3,000 - - ——————— - - 416,000 - -The names by which the various tribes are known are those given to them -by others, mostly by the coast people, or are taken from the name of the -river on which they reside, or from which they came. _Daya_ (as it -should be spelt, and as it is pronounced) in the Melanau and Bruni Malay -dialect means "land," "in-land." So we have _Orang daya_, an inlander. -_Ka-daya-an_ is contracted into _Kayan_; _Ukit_ and _Bukitan_ are from -the Malay word _bukit_—a hill; and _tanjong_ is the Malay for a cape or -a point round which a river sweeps. Hence _Orang Ukit_ or _Bukitan_, a -hill-man,[40] and _Orang Tanjong_, riverside people. - -As in ancient Germany the districts were known by the names of the -rivers that watered them, and each was a _gau_, so it is in Borneo, -where the rivers are the roads of communication, and give their names to -the districts and to the people that inhabit them. Indeed, in Borneo one -can see precisely at this day what was the ancient _Gau-verfassung_ in -the German Empire. - -The area of Sarawak is about 50,000 square miles, and the coast line -about 500 miles. - -The climate is hot and humid; it is especially moist during the N.E. -monsoon, and less so during the S.W. monsoon. The former commences and -the latter ends sometimes early and sometimes late in October, and in -April the seasons again change. The months of most rain are December, -January, and February; from February the rainfall decreases until July, -the month of least rain, and increases gradually after that month. The -average yearly rainfall is 160 inches. The maximum in any one year, -225.95 inches, was recorded in 1882, and the minimum 102.4 in 1888. The -heaviest rainfall for one month, 69.25 inches, occurred in January, -1881, and the least, .66 inches, in August, 1877. The most in one day -was 15.3 inches on February 8, 1876. Rain falls on an average 226 days -in the year. These notes are taken from observations made in Kuching -extending over thirty years.[41] At Sibu, the average rainfall for five -years was 116 inches, at Baram 92 inches, and at Trusan 167 inches. -Except in the sun at mid-day and during the early hours of the afternoon -the heat is hardly ever oppressive, and the mornings, evenings and -nights are generally cool. In 1906, the maximum average temperature was -91°.6, and the minimum 71°.2 Fahrenheit; the highest reading was 94° in -May, and the lowest 69°.6 in July.[42] - -In few countries are thunderstorms more severe than in Borneo, but -deaths from lightning are not very common, and hail falls so rarely that -when it does fall it is an awe-inspiring object to some natives. -Archdeacon Perham records that during a very severe hailstorm in 1874 -some Dayaks collected the hailstones under the impression that they were -rare charms, whilst others fled from their house, believing that -everybody and everything in it would be turned into a petrified rock, a -woeful monument to future generations. To avert this catastrophe they -boiled the hailstones and burnt locks of their hair.[43] - -[Illustration: - - SATANG ISLANDS, DATU BAY.] - ------ - -Footnote 7: - - The name Borneo is a corruption of Burni, itself a corruption of - Beruni or Bruni, the capital of that ancient but now decayed Sultanate - bearing the same name, and of which Sarawak, and a great part of - British North Borneo, once formed parts. It was the first place in - Borneo with which the Spanish and Portuguese had any dealings, and in - their old chronicles it is referred to as Burni, and Borneo - subsequently became the distinguishing name of the whole island to - Europeans. The natives themselves have none, except perhaps the - doubtful one of Pulau Ka-lamanta-an, the island of raw sago, so named - in recent times by the merchants and traders of the Straits - Settlements as being the island from which that commodity was brought, - and in those settlements it has since become the native name for - Borneo. But in Sarawak this name is known to the Malays alone, and in - other parts of Borneo, perhaps only a few have heard of it. In fact, - it is applicable to Sarawak only, for in former days sago was exported - to the Straits solely from that country, and the trade was carried on - by Sarawak Malays, first with Penang and subsequently with Singapore. - An old English map of about 1700 gives to the town of Bruni, as well - as to the whole island, the name of Borneo. Mercator (1595) also gives - Borneo to both. - - Bruni is variously spelt Brunai, Brunei, Bruné, Borneo, Borney, - Bornei, Porne, and Burni by old writers; all corruptions of Bruni. The - Sanskrit word Bhurni, meaning land or country, has been suggested as - the origin of the name. - -Footnote 8: - - See page 34. - -Footnote 9: - - Everett (A. Hart). "Notes on the Distribution of the Useful Minerals - in Sarawak," in the _Journal of the Straits Branch of the Royal - Asiatic Society_, 1878. Mr. Everett was a distinguished naturalist. He - served for eight years in the Sarawak service, and died in 1898. - -Footnote 10: - - Odoardo Beccari, _Wanderings in the Great Forests of Borneo_, 1904. - -Footnote 11: - - Probably the first European to discover these strange insects was the - Italian Pigafetta, who in 1521 noticed them in the island of Palawan, - to the north of Borneo, and thus quaintly describes them: "In this - island are found certain trees, the leaves of which, when they fall - off, are animated, and walk." He surmised they lived upon air.— - _Magellan, Hakluyt Society._ - -Footnote 12: - - St. John mentions one that was killed at Brooketon 26 feet 2 inches in - length.—_Life in the Forests of the Far East_, 1863. - -Footnote 13: - - With regard to the collection of orchids it has also been found - necessary to do this. Collectors would ruthlessly destroy all orchids, - especially the rarer kinds, which they could not carry away, in order - to prevent others from collecting these. - -Footnote 14: - - In about 1825 a large bone was found in a cave at Bau which was - pronounced to be that of an elephant. These animals are common in - parts of N. Borneo, and Pigafetta found them at Bruni in 1521. - -Footnote 15: - - The _Ptilocercus Lowii_, only found in Borneo. It has been awarded a - genus all to itself, and is one of the rarest of Bornean curiosities.— - J. Hewitt, _Sarawak Gazette_, September 1, 1908. - -Footnote 16: - - "According to Mr. Boulanger, Borneo can boast of producing the longest - legged frog and the longest legged toad in the world."—_Idem._ - -Footnote 17: - - "Mr. St. John (_Forests of the Far East_, p. 190) mentions stones or - pebbles of a dark colour considered by the natives as sacred. Some - such, found at Quop, were said to have been lost during the civil - wars. They are possibly paleolithic implements."—Beccari, _op. cit._ - p. 367. - -Footnote 18: - - The late Rajah wrote in 1838: "We know scarcely anything of these - varieties of the human race beyond the bare fact of their existence." - We have since learnt something of their languages and customs; of - their origin nothing. - -Footnote 19: - - Mr. F. D. de Rozario. The _Sarawak Gazette_, September 2, 1901. Mr. de - Rozario, the officer in charge of Kapit Fort, has been in the - Government service for some fifty years, of which nearly all have been - spent in the Upper Rejang, and his knowledge of the natives, their - customs and languages, is unique. - -Footnote 20: - - See note 2, page 18. - -Footnote 21: - - The Indra Lila (brother of the Lila Pelawan, who was the present - Rajah's Malay chief at Lingga over fifty years ago), was their chief. - Trouble arose owing to Akam Nipa, the celebrated Kayan chief, who will - be noticed hereafter, having fallen in love with a Malay girl of rank. - His suit being rejected, he threatened to forcibly abduct the lady, a - threat which he could have carried out with ease, so the Malays fled - with her to Lingga. This occurred some eighty years ago. - -Footnote 22: - - One of Magellan's chroniclers records that in 1521 men were found in - Gilo (Gilolo or Jilolo, to the east of, and near to the Celebes), - "with ears so long and pendulous that they reached to their - shoulders."—_Magellan, Hakluyt Society._ Marsden, _History of - Sumatra_, says that the people of Neas island off the west coast of - Sumatra elongate their ears in the same manner; so do the Sagais of - Belungan. The sculptures above mentioned, and the fact that this - curious custom still exists in southern India, point to it being one - of Hindu origin. - -Footnote 23: - - Human sacrifices are still in vogue amongst the Kayans and Kenyahs in - the Batang Kayan and Mahkam rivers. - -Footnote 24: - - The Kajamans, Sekapans, Sians, and Lanans are said to have been the - first to cross over from the Bantang Kayan (Belungan) into the Balui - (Rejang). They were probably then one tribe. - -Footnote 25: - - _Muka_ is the Malay for face. The word has been carried into the - English language as mug, contemptuously "an ugly mug," from the - Sanskrit word _muhka_, the face. - -Footnote 26: - - Mr. E. A. W. Cox, formerly Resident of the Trusan, and latterly of the - Bintulu, says the Kadayan tradition is that many generations back they - were brought from Deli in Sumatra by a former Sultan of Bruni. They - have always been the immediate followers of the sultans, forming their - main bodyguard. They have no distinctive language of their own, and - talk a low Bruni patois; their dress is peculiar; and their system of - rice cultivation is far in advance of all other Borneans. - -Footnote 27: - - The Hindu sacred bull. - -Footnote 28: - - Writing of the _Rafflesia_, "those extraordinary parasitical plants, - whose huge and startling conspicuous flowers spring from the ground - like gigantic mushrooms," Beccari (_op. cit._ p. 102) says, "The - Land-Dayaks called the variety he found at Poi (and which he named R. - Tuan-Mudæ, in honour of the present Rajah) 'Bua pakma'; evidently a - corruption of 'patma' or 'padma,' the sacred lotus (_Nelumbian - speciosum_) of the Hindus, which is not a native of Borneo. This is, - no doubt, one of the many traces of the ancient faith once professed - by the Dayaks, who have preserved the memory of the emblematical - flower, transferring its name to that of another plant conspicuous for - its size and singular appearance. In Java, as well as in Sumatra, the - _Rafflesia_ is known as 'Patma'; but there the fact is not surprising, - for the prevalence of Hinduism in those islands is a matter of not - very remote history." Pakma or patma is the Malay name for the lotus. - - The late Sir Hugh Low notes that the Land-Dayaks, who (in common with - most of the inland tribes) regulate their farming seasons by the - motions of the Pleiades, call that constellation _Sakara_, probably - from the _Batara Sakra_ of the Hindu-Javan mythology, to whose - particular care the earth was confided.—_Sarawak._ - - Hindu gold ornaments and a Persian coin, bearing a date corresponding - with the year 960 A.D., have been discovered up the Sarawak river, and - some in the centre of the Land-Dayak country, which shows that the - people of the ancient Hindu-Javan settlement at Santubong must have - spread into the interior, and have mixed with the natives. - -Footnote 29: - - Afterwards Admiral of the Fleet. - -Footnote 30: - - Disappointment in marriage and unkindness or harshness on the part of - relatives are common causes of suicide by man or woman, but the most - common motive is shame, particularly in cases of an unmarried woman, - when _enceinte_, being unable to prove to the tribe who the father of - her child is. A whole family has been known to poison themselves to - escape the consequences and disgrace which would have befallen them - owing to one of them having been the accidental cause of a long - communal house being destroyed by fire. Suicide is invariably - committed by eating the poisonous root of the tuba plant, _derris - elliptica_. - -Footnote 31: - - The worst on record in Sarawak was committed in 1894 by a half-bred - Chinaman (his mother was a Segalang, and he was brought up as one) at - Seduan village, three miles from Sibu, in the Rejang. This man, who - had just been discharged from jail, arose in the middle of the night, - and speared or cut down all the inmates of the house—thirteen women - and children, of whom only two or three survived. He was shot by Mr. - Q. A. Buck, then the Resident at Sibu (joined 1874, retired 1899), who - was quickly on the spot, and was the means of preventing a further - loss of life. - -Footnote 32: - - The Sea-Dayaks say that they were constructed by the gods when they - made the sky, out of a small surplus of the blue. - -Footnote 33: - - St. John, _op. cit._, mentions that the late Sultan Mumin of Bruni had - an ancient jar which was reputed to be able to speak, and that it - moaned sorrowfully the night before his first wife died. He refused - £2000 for it. - -Footnote 34: - - _Naga_, a dragon; _benaga_, having a dragon. - -Footnote 35: - - Meaning a deer in Malay and Sea-Dayak. - -Footnote 36: - - A misprint for "Tunggang." - -Footnote 37: - - Late Resident-General of the Federated Malay States. - -Footnote 38: - - This was written in 1866. - -Footnote 39: - - Amongst Eastern people any attempt to make a systematic census is - liable to be misapprehended, and to give rise to a bad feeling, and - even to dangerous scares, and for that reason no census has been made - by the Government. This census was an approximation based upon the - amount paid in direct taxation, such as head and door taxes, allowing - an average of so many people to a family. - -Footnote 40: - - And so _Orang-Murut_ means a hill-man, _murut_, or more correctly - _murud_, meaning a hill—_bulud_ in _Sulu_. - -Footnote 41: - - Mr. J. Hewitt, B.A., Curator of the Sarawak Museum in the _Sarawak - Gazette_, February 2, 1906. - -Footnote 42: - - Kuching Observatory. - -Footnote 43: - - The _Sarawak Gazette_. - -[Illustration: - - FROM MERCATOR'S MAP.] - - - - - CHAPTER II - EARLY HISTORY - - -[Illustration: - - OLD JAR, "BENAGA."] - -Borneo was known to the Arabs many centuries ago, and Sinbad the Sailor -was fabled to have visited the island. It was then imagined that a ship -might be freighted there with pearls, gold, camphor, gums, perfumed -oils, spices, and gems, and this was not far from the truth. - -When Genghis Khan conquered China, and founded his mighty Mogul Empire -(1206-27), it is possible that he extended his rule over Borneo, where -Chinese had already settled. Kublai Khan is said to have invaded Borneo -with a large force in 1292; and that a Chinese province was subsequently -established in northern Borneo, in which the Sulu islands were included, -is evidenced by Bruni and Sulu traditions. The Celestials have left -their traces in the name of Kina Balu (the Chinese Widow) given to the -noble peak in the north of the island,[44] and of the rivers -Kina-batangan (the Chinese river) and Kina-bangun on the east coast of -Borneo, and certain jars, mentioned in chapter I. p. 26, ornamented with -the royal dragon of China, are treasured as heirlooms by the Dayaks. At -Santubong, at the mouth of the Sarawak river, Chinese coins dating back -to B.C. 600 and 112, and from A.D. 588 and onwards, have been found, -with many fragments of Chinese pottery. The name Santubong is itself -Chinese, San-tu-bong, meaning the "King of the Jungle" in the Kheh -dialect, and the "Mountain of wild pig" in the Hokien dialect. - -Besides the antique jars, the art of making which appears to have been -lost, further evidence of an ancient Chinese trade may be found in the -old and peculiar beads so treasured by the Kayans and Kenyahs. These are -generally supposed to be Venetian, and to have been introduced by the -Portuguese. Beccari (_op. cit._ p. 263) mentions that he had heard or -read that the Malay word for a bead, _manit_ (pronounced _maneet_), was -a corruption of the Italian word _moneta_ (money), which was used for -glass beads at the time when the Venetians were the foremost traders in -the world. But he points out "that the Venetians made their beads in -imitation of the Chinese, who it appears had used them from the remotest -times in their commercial transactions with the less civilized tribes of -Southern Asia and the Malay islands." And it was by the Chinese these -beads were probably introduced into Borneo; _manit_ is but the Sanskrit -word _mani_, meaning a bead.[45] - -From the Kina-batangan river came the Chinese wife of Akhmed, the second -Sultan of Bruni. She was the daughter of Ong Sum Ping, a Chinese envoy, -and from her and Sultan Akhmed the Bruni sultans down to the present -day, and for over twenty generations, trace their descent on the distaff -side, for their daughter married the Arab Sherip Ali, who became Sultan -in succession to his father-in-law, and they were the founders of the -present dynasty.[46] Sulu chronicles contain the same legend; and -according to these Ong Sum Ping, or Ong Ti Ping, settled in the -Kina-batangan A.D. 1375. He was probably a governor in succession to -others. - -The Hindu-Javan empire of Majapahit in Java certainly extended over -Borneo, but it left there no such stately temples and palaces as those -that remain in Java, and the only reminiscences of the Hindu presence in -Sarawak are the name of a god, Jewata,[47] which lingers among the -Dayaks, a mutilated stone bull, two carved stones like the lingams of -the Hindus; and at Santubong, on a large immovable rock situated up a -small stream, is a rudely carved statue of a human figure nearly -life-size, with outstretched arms, lying flat, face downwards, in an -uncouth position, perhaps commemorative of some crime.[48] - -Santubong is at the eastern mouth of the Sarawak river, and is prettily -situated just inside the entrance, and at the foot of the isolated peak -bearing the same name, which rises boldly out of the sea to a height of -some 3000 feet. This place, which apparently was once a Chinese, and -then a Hindu-Javan colony, is now a small fishing hamlet only, with a -few European bungalows, being the sea-side resort of Kuching; close by -are large cutch works. In ancient days, judging by the large quantity of -slag that is to be seen here, iron must have been extensively mined. - -Recently some ancient and massive gold ornaments, seal rings, necklets, -etc., were exposed by a landslip at the Limbang station, which have been -pronounced to be of Hindu origin; and ancient Hindu gold ornaments have -been found at Santubong and up the Sarawak river. - -[Illustration: - - FIGURE ON ROCK—SANTUBONG.] - -Bruni had been a powerful kingdom, and had conquered Luzon and the Sulu -islands before it became a dependency of Majapahit, but at the time of -the death of the last Batara[49] of that kingdom, Bruni ceased to send -tribute. The empire of Majapahit fell in 1478[50] before the Mussulman -Malays. The origin of the Malays is shrouded in obscurity; they are -first heard of in Sumatra, in Menangkabau,[51] from whence they -emigrated in A.D. 1160 to Singapura, "the Lion city." They were attacked -and expelled in 1252 by the princes of Majapahit, when they settled in -Malacca. There they throve, and embraced the religion of Islam in 1276. - -From Sumatra and the Malay peninsula the Malays continued to spread, and -gradually to establish sultanates and states under them. The process by -which this was effected was seldom by conquest, but by the peaceful -immigration of a few families who settled on some unoccupied part of the -coast within the mouth of a river. Then, in the course of time, they -increased and spread to neighbouring rivers, and formed a state. By -subjecting the aboriginal tribes of the interior, and by compulsion or -consent, including weaker Malayan states of like origin, by degrees some -of these states expanded into powerful sultanates with feudal princes -under them. - -So the Malayan kingdoms arose and gained power; and strengthened by the -spirit of cohesion which their religion gave them, they finally -overthrew the Hindu-Javan empire of Majapahit. - -In Borneo there were sultans at Bruni, Sambas, Banjermasin, Koti, -Belungan, Pasir, Tanjong, Berau, and Pontianak, and other small states -under pangirans and sherips. - -Exaggerated accounts of the "sweet riches of Borneo" had led the early -Portuguese, Dutch, and English voyagers to regard the island, the Insula -Bonæ Fortunæ of Ptolemy, as the _El Dorado_ of the Eastern Archipelago; -but these in turn found out their error, and, directing their attention -to the more profitable islands in its neighbourhood, almost forsook -Borneo until later years. - -The Spaniards appear to have been the first Europeans to visit the -island, as they were the first to make the voyage round the world, and -to find the way to the Archipelago from the east, a feat which caused -the Portuguese much uneasiness. They touched at Bruni in 1521, and -Pigafetta says that there were then 25,000 families in the city, which -on a low computation would give the population at 100,000; and he gives -a glowing account of its prosperity. The Portuguese, under the infamous -Jorge de Menezes, followed in 1526, and they were there again in 1530. -They confirm Pigafetta as to the flourishing condition of the place. -From 1530 the Portuguese kept up a regular intercourse with Bruni from -Malacca, which the great Alfonso d'Albuquerque had conquered in 1511, -until they were expelled from that place by the Dutch in 1641. Then they -diverted the trade, which was chiefly in pepper, to their settlement at -Macao, where they had placed a Factory in 1557, and from whence a Roman -Catholic mission was established at Bruni by Fr. Antonio di Ventimiglia, -who died there in 1691. It seems certain they had a Factory at Bruni, -probably for a short time only, in the seventeenth century, though it is -impossible now to do more than conjecture the date; but that they -continued their trade with Bruni up to the close of the eighteenth -century appears to be without doubt; and also that they had a Factory at -Sambas out of which they were driven by the Dutch in 1609. On Mercator's -map, alluded to in the first footnote of this chapter, are the words -"Lave donde foÿ Don Manuel de Lima," or Lave where Don Manuel of -Lima[52] resided. Lave is Mempawa, sometimes spelt Mempava in recent -English maps, a place between Sambas and Pontianak—so the Portuguese -were even farther south than Sambas in the sixteenth century. - -In 1565, the Spanish took possession of the Philippines, conquered -Manila in 1571, and, five years later, according to both Spanish and -Bruni records, were taking an active interest in Bruni affairs, which, -however, does not appear to have lasted for long. In 1576, Saif ul Rejal -was Sultan. In the Bruni records[53] it is stated that a noble named -Buong Manis, whose title was Pangiran Sri Lela (Sirela in the Spanish -records), was goaded into rebellion by the Sultan's brother, Rajah -Sakam, by the abduction of his daughter on the day of her wedding. To -gain a footing in Bruni the Spaniards took advantage of this, and Don -Francisco La Sande, the second Governor of the Philippines, conquered -Bruni, and set Sri Lela on the throne. Four years later the Spaniards -again had occasion to support their _protégé_ with an armed force; but -it ended in the rightful Sultan being restored through the efforts of -the Rajah Sakam, aided by a Portuguese, who had become a Bruni -pangiran,[54] and the usurper taking refuge in the Belait, where he was -slain. To close the history, so far as it is known to us, of the Spanish -connection with Bruni, in 1645, in retaliation for piracies committed on -the coasts of their colonies, the Spanish sent an expeditionary force to -punish Bruni, which it appears was very effectually done. - -The first Dutchman to visit Bruni was Olivier Van Noort, in 1600. He -seems to have been impressed by the politeness and civility of the Bruni -nobles, but, fortunately for himself, not to the extent of trusting them -too much, for treachery was attempted. Nine years later, as we have -noticed, the Portuguese had to make room for the Dutch at Sambas, and -here the latter established a Factory, which was, however, abandoned in -1623. They returned to this part of Borneo in 1778, and established -Factories at Pontianak, Landak, Mempawa, and Sukadana, but these proving -unprofitable were abandoned in 1791. In 1818, an armed force was sent to -re-establish these Factories, two years after Java had been restored to -Holland by England, and from these, including Sambas, the Dutch -Residency of Western Borneo has arisen. - -A certain Captain Cowley appears to have been the first Englishman, of -whom we know anything, to visit Borneo, or at least that part of it with -which this history deals, and in 1665 he spent some little time at "a -small island which lay near the north end of Borneo,"[55] but he did not -visit the mainland; perhaps, however, he may not have been the first. As -far back as 1612, Sir Henry Middleton projected a voyage to Borneo. He -died at Bantam in Java, where the East India Company had established a -Factory in 1603, but it was not until 1682 that the Dutch expelled the -English from that place, and from thence to Borneo is too simple an -adventure not to have been attempted and accomplished by the daring old -sea-dogs of those days. According to Dampier, a Captain Bowry was in -Borneo in 1686;[56] some English were captured by the Dutch when they -took Sukadana in 1687; and there were probably others there before, but -no settlement on the north and north-western shores was effected by the -English until 1773, when the East India Company formed a settlement at -Balambangan, an island north of Marudu Bay, the same probably as that on -which Captain Cowley had stayed. This settlement, however, was but short -lived, for in February 1775 it was attacked by a small force of Sulus -and Lanuns led by a cousin of the Sultan of Sulu, Datu Teting. The -garrison of English and Bugis was more than sufficient to have repelled -the attack, but they were taken completely by surprise; the Resident and -the few settlers managed to escape in what vessels they could find.[57] -A number of cannon and muskets, and considerable booty, fell into the -hands of the raiders. The motive for this act was revenge; the English -had behaved badly to the natives of the neighbouring islands, and Datu -Teting had himself suffered the indignity of being placed in the stocks -when on a visit to the settlement. The Company had established a Factory -at Bruni as well, having obtained from the Sultan the monopoly of the -pepper trade, and to this Factory the survivors retired, but some -settled on the island of Labuan, where they made a village. In 1803, the -Company again established themselves at Balambangan, but after a short -occupation abandoned the island, together with the Factory at Bruni. No -punishment followed Datu Teting's act, and British _prestige_ in -northern Borneo was destroyed. - -This is briefly the whole history of British enterprise in that part of -Borneo lying north of the equator, and it reflects little credit on the -part played by our countrymen in Eastern affairs in those days. - -We have shown that Bruni early in the fourteenth century possessed a -population of at least 100,000. According to Sir Hugh Low, two hundred -years after Pigafetta's visit, the population was estimated at 40,000, -with a Chinese population in its neighbourhood of 30,000, engaged in -planting pepper.[58] In 1809, the city had shrunk to 3000 houses with a -population of 15,000.[59] In 1847, Low placed the population at 12,000; -the Chinese had then disappeared, excepting a few who had been reduced -to slavery. The population, still diminishing, is now under 8000. - -On the picturesque hills that surround the town are still to be found -traces of thriving plantations which formerly existed there, and which -extended for many miles into the interior. These have totally -disappeared, with the population which cultivated them. In 1291, two -centuries before the first European vessel rounded the Cape,[60] Ser -Marco Polo visited the Archipelago. He gives us the first narrative we -possess of the Chinese junk trade to the westward, and mentions a great -and profitable traffic carried on by the Chinese with Borneo,[61] and -this trade throve for many years afterwards; even in 1776 the commerce -with China was considerable,[62] though then it must have been -declining, for it had ceased before the close of that century. Hunt -records that in his time there were still to be seen at Bruni old docks -capable of berthing vessels of from 500-600 tons. Now the most striking -feature of the place is its profound poverty. Nothing remains of its -past glory and prosperity but its ancient dynasty. - -Sir Hugh Low tells us that these old Malay kingdoms appear to have risen -to their zenith of power and prosperity two hundred years after their -conversion to Islam, and then their decline commenced, but he should -have added half a century to this epoch. The late Rajah was of opinion -that perhaps the introduction of Muhammadanism may have been the cause -of their deterioration. Two hundred and fifty years after the conversion -of the Malays to Muhammadanism, and under the ægis of this religion, all -the Malayan States attained their zenith. This period was coetaneous -with the appearance of what may fairly be described as their _white -peril_, and the introduction of Muhammadanism, a religion which -Christians, in their ignorance of its true precepts, are too apt wholly -to condemn, brought with it the pernicious sherips, the pests of the -Archipelago. The decay of the old Malayan kingdoms was due primarily to -the rapacious and oppressive policy adopted by Europeans in their early -dealings with these States, which was continued in a more modified form -until within recent times. How this was brought about, and how the -sherips contributed to it, is in the sequel. - -Prior to the advent of the late Rajah in 1838, Sarawak appears to have -attracted no attention, except that Gonsavo Pereira, who made the second -Portuguese visit to Bruni in 1530, says that Lave (Mempawa), Tanjapura -(which cannot be identified), and Cerava (Sarawak) were the principal -ports, and contained many wealthy merchants; and Valentyn relates that -in 1609 the Dutch found that Calca (Kalaka), Saribas, and Melanugo had -fallen away from Borneo (Bruni) and placed themselves under the power of -the king of Johore.[63] Melanugo is also difficult to identify, but it -may be that a transcriptive error has crept in somewhere, and that it -refers to the Malanau districts beyond Kalaka.[64] - -The Sarawak Malays claim their origin from the ancient Kingdom of -Menangkabau in Sumatra. Fifteen generations back, one Datu Undi, whose -title was Rajah Jarom, a prince of the royal house of Menangkabau, -emigrated with his people to Borneo, and settled on the Sarawak river. -This prince had seven children, the eldest being a daughter, the Datu -Permisuri.[65] She married a royal prince of Java (this was after the -downfall of Majapahit), and from them in a direct line came the Datu -Patinggi Ali, of whom more will be noticed in the sequel, and the -lineage is now represented by his grandson, the present Datu Bandar of -Sarawak. - -The Datu Permisuri remained in Sarawak. Rajah Jarom's eldest son -established himself in the Saribas; his third son in the Samarahan; the -fourth in the Rejang;[66] and the fifth up the right-hand branch of the -Sarawak, from whence his people spread into the Sadong. These -settlements increased within their original limits, but were not -extended beyond the Rejang. - -Beyond this the Malays of Sarawak know little; but that these -settlements must have early succumbed to the rising power of Bruni is -evident. But it is also evident that after that power had commenced to -wane, its hold over Sarawak gradually weakened until it became merely -nominal. In 1609, the year they established themselves at Sambas, the -Dutch found that these districts had fallen away from Bruni, as we have -noticed. There may have been, and probably were, spasmodic assertions of -authority on the part of Bruni, but it seems fairly evident that the -Sarawak Malays managed to maintain an independence more or less complete -for many years, up to within a very short period of the late Rajah's -arrival, and then they had placed themselves again under the sovereignty -of the Sultan, only to be almost immediately driven into rebellion by -Pangiran Makota, the Sultan's first and last governor of Sarawak. - -Just a century after the Portuguese had shown the way, and had won for -their king the haughty title of "Lord of the Navigation and Commerce of -Ethiopia, Arabia, Persia, and India," the English and the Dutch appeared -in the Archipelago. The latter under Houtman, who had learnt the way -from the Portuguese under whom he had served, were the first, in 1595, -if we exclude Drake, 1578, and Cavendish, ten years later, and both -merely passed through the southern portion of the Archipelago on their -way home on their voyages round the world. - -During the seventeenth century the English confined their energies to -buccaneering and trading, and established only two Factories, at Bantam -1603, and at Bencoolen 1685. The Dutch went in for conquest, established -themselves strongly at Jakatra, renamed by them Batavia, in 1611, and -then proceeded to drive the Portuguese out of their settlements. The -power of Portugal had been humbled by Spain, and the courageous spirit -of the old conquistadores had departed. One by one her settlements were -wrested from her, and by the end of the century Holland was paramount in -the Archipelago. Beyond one or two abortive descents upon Luzon, one, -probably the last, under the famous Tasman, the Dutch had left the -Spaniards undisturbed in the Philippines, but to the English was left -Bencoolen only, Bantam having been taken away from them in 1682, and to -the Portuguese a portion of the island of Timor. - -During the latter half of the eighteenth century commenced the rise of -Great Britain as a political power in the Malayan Peninsula and -Archipelago. In 1760, her only settlements, those on the western coast -of Sumatra, had been destroyed by the French, but these were -re-established in 1763, and Bencoolen was fortified. In 1786, the colony -at Penang (Prince Edward's island) was established; and nine years later -Malacca was captured from the Dutch. - -Early in the nineteenth century came the temporary downfall of Holland. -In 1811, Java was taken by the British, and the Dutch settlements and -dependencies passed into their hands, though these were soon to be -restored. After subjugating the independent princes of the interior and -introducing order throughout Java, which the Dutch had so far failed to -accomplish, all her possessions in the Archipelago were restored to -Holland in 1816; and in 1825 Bencoolen was exchanged for Malacca. -Singapore was founded in 1819. - -In Borneo south of the equator, excepting Sukadana, which has already -been mentioned, Banjermasin had been the only country to attract -attention, and in this formerly rich pepper country the Dutch and -English were alternately established. As early as 1606, the former, with -disastrous results, attempted to establish a Factory there, and after -that experience they appear to have left the place severely alone, and -the Banjers were free of the _white peril_ for another century. Then, in -1702, the East India Company established a Factory there. As this -venture is an interesting illustration of the methods adopted by the -English, and an example of their common misconduct and mismanagement, we -give a few particulars. The old Dutch chronicler, Valentyn, tells us how -the Factor, Captain Moor, who lived in a house constructed on a raft, -with only a wretched earth rampart ashore, and a handful of English and -Bugis (of the Celebes) soldiers, laid a heavy hand on the people, but -managed to hold his own, until in 1706 a Captain Barry commenced -building a proper fort, but he died before it was completed. Then a -surgeon, who was more interested in natural history than anything else, -became Factor. The aggression of the English increased, and the Sultan -drove them out with the loss of many men and two ships. Captain -Beeckman, of the H.E.I. Company's service, who was there in 1713, -ascertained that Captain Barry had been poisoned, and he tells us so -hateful had their servants rendered the name of the Company to the -Banjereens that he had to pretend his ships were private traders. They -had promised the Sultan to build no forts nor make soldiers. They -grossly ill-treated, and even murdered the natives, imposed duties, and -finally insulted the Sultan, and attempted to capture the queen-mother. -The English, taken by the natives, including a Captain Cockburn, were -put to a cruel death.[67] - -Then came the Dutch once more, in 1747. They left in 1810, and the -Sultan then petitioned the English to settle there again. This was done, -but, simultaneously with their evacuation of Java, the English retired -from Banjermasin, and it was transferred to the Dutch, who shortly -afterwards re-established their old stations in western Borneo up to -Sambas. - -The Dutch continued to extend their influence, till, in process of time, -they had acquired control over two-thirds of the island. - -Necessarily this is but a brief summary of the political history of -Borneo, and of the countries adjacent to it up to the time when -commences our story of the north-western portion of the island, but it -may be deemed sufficient to afford the reader a clearer insight into the -narrative that follows. - -The system of trade adopted by the Dutch, following in the footsteps of -the Portuguese, was bad. Each in turn made of trade a monopoly, -excluding the vessels of every other nation. Such produce of the country -as was suitable for the Chinese market had to be sent first to one of -their own depôts, thence to be transhipped to China, and all direct -intercourse with China was checked. This cessation of direct trade -affected the prosperity of the ports, among others Bruni, in a variety -of ways. First, by the circuitous direction of the trade the exports -became too expensive to fetch the cost of the double carriage, and in -course of time dwindled to nothing. In the next place, the cessation of -immediate intercourse with China arrested the flow of immigrants, -hard-working and frugal men, who would have exploited the industries and -natural products of the island. A third, and that the most serious -effect of all, as a result of the extinction of honest trade and -internal development, was the encouragement given to piracy. The sultans -and rajahs were unable to maintain their state, and the people to -satisfy their requirements by just means, and so commenced to live by -piracy. So long as immediate requirements were satisfied by this means, -they gave no thought to the morrow; it did not occur to them, or they -were too ignorant to consider, that they were pulling up by the roots -that on which the future prosperity of their countries depended. - -"The Dutch had no sooner established themselves at Batavia than, not -satisfied with transferring to it the emporium of Bantam, they conceived -the idea of making it the sole and only depôt of the commerce of the -Archipelago.... The destruction of the native trade of the Archipelago -by this withering policy may be considered as the origin of many of the -evils and of all the piracies of which we now complain. A maritime and -commercial people, suddenly deprived of all honest employment, or the -means of respectable subsistence, either sunk into apathy and indolence, -or expended their natural energies in piratical attempts to recover by -force and plunder what they had been deprived of by policy and fraud." -So wrote Sir Stamford Raffles in 1821. - -That bold, old west-country buccaneer, and erstwhile captain of the -King's Navy, William Dampier, who besides being a shrewd fighter and -trader, appears to have been equally as shrewd an observer, draws a sad -picture of the degradation of flourishing states under the grinding -power of the Dutch. He relates that the natives had ever been willing to -trade with all nations, but the Dutch East India Company not only -monopolised all the trade of those countries under their immediate -control, but by means of their guard-ships prevented the adjacent -countries trading with others than themselves, even with those of their -own countrymen who were not connected with the Company, though they were -not in a position to supply these countries with all the commodities -their inhabitants needed, or to purchase or load all their produce.[68] -The cultivation of pepper naturally declined,[69] and in some places the -natives were prevented planting more than the Company would require. So -it was with spices. In October every year the Dutch would send a large -force throughout the spice islands to destroy trees, so as to keep the -production down, and small garrisons were scattered about, whose sole -duty appears to have been to see that the cultivation of spices was -restricted to the requirements of the Dutch alone.[70] - -"The people, though they are Malayans, yet they are civil enough, -engaged thereto by trade; for the more trade the more civility; and, on -the contrary, the less trade the more barbarity and inhumanity. For -trade has a strong influence upon all people, who have found the sweet -of it, bringing with it so many conveniences of life as it does. I find -the Malayans in general are implacable enemies to the Dutch; and all -seems to spring from an earnest desire they have of a free trade, which -is restrained by them where they have any power. But 'tis freedom only -must be the means to encourage any of these remote people to trade,— -especially such of them as are industrious, and whose inclinations are -bent this way, as most of the Malayans are. - -"Where there is any trade to be had, yet not sufficient to maintain a -Factory, or where there may not be a convenient place to build a fort, -so as to secure the whole trade to themselves, they (the Dutch) send -their guard-ships, which, lying at the mouth of the rivers, deter -strangers from coming thither, and keep the petty princes in awe of -them. This probably causes so many petty robberies and piracies as are -committed by the Malayans. - -"Being thus provoked by the Dutch, and hindered of a free trade by their -guard-ships, it is probable they therefore commit piracies themselves, -or connive at and encourage those who do. So that the pirates seem to do -it as much to revenge themselves on the Dutch for restraining their -trade, as to gain this way what they cannot obtain in way of traffic." - -So wrote Dampier, and if we go on to seventy years ago, when Sir James -Brooke commenced, unaided, that counter-move which resulted in the -salvation of the northern part of Borneo from the then hurtful and -narrow-minded rule of the Dutch, and to its being opened to British -trade and influence, we learn from his own words "how the policy of the -Dutch has at the present day reduced this 'Eden of the Eastern Wave' to -a state of anarchy and confusion, as repugnant to humanity as it is to -commercial prosperity.... It is the direct influence which it exerts -that has proved baneful to the Archipelago under the assumed -jurisdiction of this European power. Her unceasing interference in the -concerns of the Malay governments and the watchful fomenting of their -internal dissensions have gradually and effectually destroyed all -rightful authority, and given rise to a number of petty states which -thrive on piracy and fatten on the slave trade. The consequent -disorganisation of society arising from these causes has placed a bar to -commercial enterprise and personal adventure, and has probably acted on -the interior tribes much in the same way as this fatal policy has -affected the Malays. As far as can be ascertained, the financial and -commercial concerns of the Dutch have not been prosperous; it is easy to -conceive such to be the case, as it will be conceded that oppression and -prosperity cannot co-exist. In short, with the smallest amount of -advantage, the Dutch Government has all along endeavoured to perpetuate -an exclusive system, aiming more at injury to others than any advantage -to themselves or to the nations under their sway; for where an -enlightened administration might have produced the most beneficial -results, we are forced to deplore not only the mischief done and the -mass of good neglected, but the misery and suffering inflicted on -unhappy races, capable, as has been proved, of favourable development -under other circumstances." - -In Borneo, as elsewhere, the Malays had for long been notorious pirates, -but the Sea-Dayaks, only so far as consisted in spasmodic raids for the -acquisition of heads. - -The Malay governors, now under the influence of the Arab pseudo-sherips, -diverted whole tribes of Dayaks from their peaceable avocations, and -converted them into sea-robbers. The cultivation of their lands to -produce saleable goods, for which there was now no sale, was abandoned, -and fertile districts that had grown abundant crops were reduced to -unprofitable jungle. - -But it was not only on trading vessels in the China seas that they were -taught to prey. The Malay princes and nobles sent those tribes whom they -had demoralised to ascend the rivers and plunder and exterminate the -peaceful tribes in the interior. - -Among the tribes thus changed from an agricultural people into pirates -were the Sekrang and the Saribas. When the Malay Muhammadan princes -wanted slaves they summoned their Dayak nominal subjects to follow them, -and led them against other tribes, either to harry the coasts or to -penetrate up the rivers ravaging; and then, from this first stage to a -second, converted them into pirates who swept the seas, falling on -trading vessels, murdering the crews, and appropriating the plunder. -According to agreement the Malay princes received two-thirds of the -spoil, and their Dayak subjects, whom they had trained to be pirates, -were granted one-third of the plunder and all the heads they could take. - -About this head-hunting something has been said already, more will be -said presently. As a Dayak said to a European, "You like books, we like -heads." - -In the latter half of the seventeenth century, the Sultan of Bruni, -Muadin, was constrained to call in the aid of his neighbour, the Sultan -of Sulu, to quell an insurrection, and in consideration of this -assistance ceded to him the land from the north as far as the Kimanis -river. - -Sultan Abdul Mubin had murdered his uncle, Sultan Muhammad Ali, and -usurped the throne. Pangiran Bongsu, under the title of Sultan Muadin, -with the assistance of the Sulus, defeated Abdul Mubin, who was -executed. Muhammad Ali was murdered in 1662, and a war ensued that -lasted about twelve years.[71] - -The Spaniards attacked Sulu, captured the capital, and carried off the -Sultan to Manila. When the English took Manila, under Sir William Draper -in 1762, they released the Sultan Mumin, and he ceded the territory that -had been granted to his predecessors by the Sultan of Bruni in or about -1674 to the East India Company, by deed signed in 1763, in consideration -of an engagement entered into by the Company to protect him from the -Spaniards. - -Sultan Jemal ul Alam, of Bruni, who died in 1796, married Rajah Nur -Alam, daughter of his uncle Sultan Khan Zul Alam, 21st Sultan of Bruni, -by his first wife. By her he had one legitimate son, Omar Ali Saif Udin. -The wife of Sultan Jemal had a full brother, Sri Banun Muda (usually -called Rajah Api), and also half-brothers Hasim and Muhammad, sons of -Khan Zul Alam by his second wife, and Bedrudin and two other sons by his -third wife, a Lanun lady of rank. - -On the death of his grand-uncle, also grandfather, and predecessor, Khan -Zul Alam, Omar Ali was but a child, and Rajah Api claimed the throne, -under the title of Sultan Muhammad Alam, and there were years of trouble -in Bruni. Sir Hugh Low describes him as a madman with the most cruel -propensities, whence probably his nickname Api, which signifies "Fire." -He treated his nephew with great roughness, and often threatened him -with a drawn sword, and Omar ran whimpering to his mother to complain. -The prince's mother had long been jealous of the assumption of the -sultanate by her brother, and, her son being almost imbecile, she hoped, -by getting rid of Api, to exercise great power in the state. -Accordingly, about the year 1828, she summoned those of her party and -surrounded the residence of the Sultan Muhammad Alam, or Api, who -finding himself deserted escaped in a boat. His sister sent after him a -pangiran, or noble, with professions of friendship, and this pangiran -persuaded him to assume the disguise of a woman to facilitate his -escape. Then he got him into a little skiff, and led him into an ambush, -where he was ordered to be put to death. He received the intimation with -firmness. "Observe," said he, "when you strangle me, on which side my -body shall fall—if to the right it prognosticates good for Bruni, if to -the left it foretells evil." The bow-string was twisted, and Api sank on -his left side. As we shall see that omen proved true. - -Api's brother, Rajah Muda Hasim, an amiable, courteous, feeble man, was -installed as Regent; and some time later was sent to Sarawak, where a -rebellion had broken out, caused by the exactions and cruelty of the -Pangiran Makota, who had been appointed governor of Sarawak by the -Sultan. Hasim found the whole district a prey to anarchy, and those who -should have reduced it to order were incompetent and too cowardly to -fight. All he was able to do was to maintain a nominal sovereignty in -the capital, Kuching. - -The Malays and Arabs being Muhammadans, looked down on the pagan -Land-Dayaks, subject to their domination, as mere bondsmen, to be -slaughtered, fleeced, or enslaved—to be treated, in a word, as their -caprice dictated, without being taken to task for their misdeeds. The -limit of their exactions was fixed by necessity. The point beyond which -oppression ceased was that where nothing was left to be extorted. But -over the Sea-Dayaks of Sekrang, Saribas, and Kanowit they had no power. -These tribes were far too independent in character and powerful to -submit to oppression. These Sea-Dayaks would follow their so-called -masters on a piratical expedition, and would obey them only so far as it -pleased themselves to do so. As to the Kayans, they were too greatly -feared to be molested. The late Mr. H. B. Low[72] in 1879 was refused -permission by the Sultan to cross into the Baram by the Limbang, for -fear lest this should show the Kayans a way into Bruni. The Malay rulers -oppressed their own people and the Melanaus almost as badly as they did -the Land-Dayaks, murdering, robbing, and enslaving them. - -The Land-Dayaks in Sarawak were governed by local Malay datus called -Patinggi, Bandar, and Temanggong. These officers monopolised the trade. -When the Dayaks had collected rice, edible birds' nests, wax, etc., the -Patinggi claimed the right to buy the produce at a price fixed by -himself, and one that barely allowed the seller enough to pay for his -own necessaries. And not only did the Patinggi claim the right of -pre-emption, but so did all his relatives, and in the end so did every -Bornean Malay of any position. If the poor Dayak did not produce -sufficient to satisfy the Patinggi, girls and children were taken to -make up the deficit and sold into slavery.[73] - -He would sometimes send a bar of iron to a headman of a tribe, whether -the latter wanted it or not, and require him to purchase it at an -exorbitant price fixed by the sender. The man dared not refuse; then -another bar was sent, and again another, till the Dayak chief was -reduced to poverty. - -If a Malay met a Dayak in his boat, and the boat pleased him, he would -cut a notch in the gunwale in token that he appropriated it to his own -use. Possibly enough some other Bornean Malay might fancy the same boat -and cut another notch. This might occur several times. Then the Dayak -was required to hand over his boat to the first who had marked it, and -to indemnify the other claimants to the value of the vessel. - -Any injury done, or pretended to have been done, however accidentally, -by a Dayak to a Malay, had to be paid for by a ruinous fine. There was -no court of appeal, no possibility of redress. A Malay could always, and -at any time, enter the house of a Dayak, and live there in free quarters -as long as he pleased, insult or maltreat the wife and children of his -unwilling host with impunity, and on leaving carry away with him any of -the Dayak's property to which he had taken a fancy; and, when the -novelty of the possession wore off, force his late host to buy it back -again at an extravagant price. But this was not all. When antimony was -found, the unfortunate Land-Dayaks were driven to mine it at no wage at -all, and their hard taskmasters did not even trouble themselves to -provide them with food.[74] The consequence was that many of them died, -and others fled to the jungle. As one of them pathetically said, "We do -not live like men; we are like monkeys; we are hunted from place to -place. We have no houses, and when we light a fire we are in fear lest -the smoke should betray to our enemies where we are." - -Of Dayaks there are, as already stated, two sorts, the Land-Dayak and -the Sea-Dayak, the first of Indonesian, the second of proto-Malay stock. -The former are a quiet, timid, industrious people, honest, and by no -means lacking in intelligence, living on hill-tops to which they have -fled from their oppressors; the latter throve on piracy, having been -brought to this by the Muhammadan Malays and the half-bred Arabs. But -even among the Sea-Dayaks a few tribes had not been thus vitiated, and -upon these the late Rajah could always rely for support. - -Their Malay masters furnished the Sea-Dayaks, whom they had converted -into predatory savages, with ammunition and guns, and sent them either -to sea to attack merchant vessels, or up the rivers to fall upon -villages of peaceful tribes; then the men were slaughtered, the women -and children carried off into slavery. The villages were burnt, and by a -refinement of cruelty the fruit trees cut down and standing crops -destroyed, from which the principal provision of the natives was -gathered, so as to reduce to starvation those who had escaped into the -jungle. Land-Dayak tribes that formerly had been numerous and prosperous -were reduced to small numbers and to poverty. One that reckoned 230 -families dwindled to 50. Three whole tribes were completely -exterminated. One of 120 families was brought down to two, that is to -say, of 960 persons only 16 were left. The population that had consisted -of 1795 families, or, reckoning eight persons to each family, 14,360 -souls, in ten years was reduced to 6792 souls showing a decrease in -these ten years of 946 families, or of 7568 persons. On Sir James (then -Mr.) Brooke's visit to the country in 1840, in converse with the chief -of one of the native tribes, the man told him, "The Rajah takes from us -whatever he wants, at whatever price he pleases, and the pangirans take -whatever they can get for no price at all." "At first," says Mr. Brooke, -"the Dayak paid a small stated sum as an acknowledgment of vassalage, by -degrees this became an arbitrary and unlimited taxation, and now, to -consummate the iniquity, the entire tribes are pronounced slaves and -liable to be disposed of." - -The natural result of such treatment was that those natives who escaped -spoilation and slaughter fled up the country beyond reach of their -persecutors. The depopulation from the same cause went on in the -neighbourhood of Bruni as well as in Sarawak. Mr. Spenser St. John says -in 1858: "It is melancholy to see this fine district (Limbang), once -well cultivated, now returning to jungle; formerly where the population -extended a hundred miles beyond the last village at present inhabited, -the supply of provisions was ample at Bruni. Now that the natives are -decreasing, while Bruni is perhaps as numerous as ever, the demands made -by the nobles are too great even for the natives' forbearance, and in -disgust they are gradually abandoning all garden cultivation. Already -brushwood is taking the place of bananas and yams, so that few of either -are to be had. The people say it is useless for them to plant for others -to eat the whole produce. Then as the natives cannot furnish the -supplies exacted of them by the pangirans, these latter take from them -their children; the lads are circumcised and made Mahomedans and slaves, -and the girls are drafted into the already crowded harems of the -rajahs." The same writer gives an instance or two of the manner in which -the subject natives were treated. In 1855, the warlike Kayans of the -interior descended the Limbang river and threatened a tribe of Muruts. -The Pangiran Makota,[75] virtual governor of Bruni, met them and -arranged with the chiefs that for the sum of £700 they should spare -these Muruts. Then he set those who were menaced to collect the money. -When they had done this and placed the sum in his hands, he pocketed it -and returned to Bruni, leaving the Kayans to deal with the tribe after -their own sweet will. - -Again, in 1857, the same head-hunters threatened another Murut village. -Makota had a secret interview with the Kayan chiefs, and then gave out -that peace had been concluded. What he had actually done was to deliver -over to them to pillage and exterminate the Murut village of Balal Ikan, -against which he bore a grudge for having resisted his exactions. - -The whole of the north and west of Borneo was in a condition of -indescribable wretchedness and hopelessness when Mr. James Brooke -appeared on the scene. Oppression the most cruel and grinding, -encouragement of piracy and head-hunting by the selfish, unscrupulous -pangirans sent from Bruni, were depopulating the fair land. Sarawak, -then a very small province, was, as we shall see, in insurrection. -Single-handed, with but a comparatively small capital, the whole of -which he sank in the country, with no support from the British -Government, with no Chartered Company at his back, he devoted his life -to transform what had become a hell into what it has become, a peaceful -and happy country. - - - APPENDIX TO CHAPTER II - LIST OF THE MAHOMEDAN SULTANS OF BRUNI - -Taken from the _Selesilah_ (Book of the Descent), preserved in Bruni, by -the late Sir Hugh Low, G.C.M.G. Published in the Journal No. 5 of the -Straits Branch R.A.S. - - 1. Sultan Mahomed, who introduced the religion of Islam. - - 2. Sultan Akhmed, brother of above, married to the daughter of Ong - Sum Ping, Chinese Raja of Kina-batangan. No sons, but one daughter - married to— - - 3. Sultan Berkat, from Taif in Arabia. A descendant of the prophet - through his grandson Husin. Berkat, the blessed. His real name was - Sherif Ali. - - 4. Sultan Suleiman, son of above, who was succeeded by his son— - - 5. Sultan Bulkeiah;[76] towards the end of his reign Pigafetta's - first visit to Bruni in 1521 probably took place. - - 6. Sultan Abdul Kahar, son of above. Had forty-two sons, of whom— - - 7. Saif-ul-Rejal succeeded him. During his reign the Spaniards - attacked Bruni in 1576 and 1580, taking it on the second occasion. - - 8. Sultan Shah Bruni, son of above. Having no children he abdicated - in favour of his brother— - - 9. Sultan Hasan, succeeded by his son. - - 10. Sultan Abdul-Jalil-ul-Akbar, succeeded by his son. - - 11. Sultan Abdul-Jalil-ul-Jehar, who was succeeded by his uncle— - - 12. Sultan Mahomet Ali, son of Sultan Hasan. - - 13. Sultan Abdul Mubin. Son of Sultan Mahomet Ali's sister. He - murdered his uncle and usurped the throne. He was worsted in a - revolution that lasted twelve years, and was executed. - - 14. Sultan Muaddim, fourth son of Sultan Jalil-ul-Akbar, nephew and - son-in-law of Sultan Mahomet Ali. Succeeded by his nephew - (half-brother's son)— - - 15. Sultan Nasr Addin, grandson of Sultan Jalil-ul-Akbar. - - 16. Sultan Kemal-Addin, son of Sultan Mahomet Ali, who abdicated in - favour of his son-in-law— - - 17. Sultan Mahomet Ali-Udin—on his father's side grandson of Sultan - Muaddin, on his mother's side great-great-grandson of Sultan - Jalil-ul-Akbar. He died before his father-in-law and great uncle, - Sultan Kemal-Addin, who again ascended the throne and was - succeeded by his son— - - 18. Sultan Omar Ali Saif-udin. Died 1795. Succeeded by his son— - - 19. Sultan Tej-Walden. Died 1807. He abdicated in favour of his son— - - 20. Sultan Jemal-ul-Alam, who reigned for a few months only, and - died in 1796, when his father reascended the throne and was - succeeded in 1809 by his half-brother— - - 21. Sultan Khan Zul-Alam, succeeded by his great-nephew and - grandson— - - 22. Sultan Omar Ali Saif-udin, second son of Sultan Mahomed - Jemal-ul-Alam. Died 1852. He left the throne, by will and general - consent of the people, to - - 23. Sultan Abdul Mumin, who was descended from Sultan Kemal-Addin. - Died 1885, succeeded by - - 24. Sultan Hasim-Jalilal Alam Akamaddin, son of Sultan Omar Ali - Saif-udin. Died 1906. - - 25. Sultan Mahomet Jemal-ul-Alam, son of above. - -The above are abridged extracts. The last two sultans were not included -in Low's list, which was made in 1893. Low's spelling of the names is -followed. - -Forrest, _op. cit._, who obtained his information from Mindanau records, -states that about 1475 a Sherip Ali and his two brothers came from -Mecca. Ali became the first Muhammadan prince in Mindanau; one brother -became King of Borneo (Bruni) and the other King of the Moluccas. As -regards the date this agrees with the Bruni records, and the brothers -might have borne the same name. (See Mahomet Ali, Omar Ali above.) - -According to Chinese records, a Chinese is said to have been King of -Bruni in the beginning of the 15th century.[77] This would have been in -Ong Sum Ping's time, and it probably refers to him. - ------ - -Footnote 44: - - Named by the Spaniards Mount St. Paul according to Pigafetta. J. Hunt - gives St. Peter's Mount in his _Sketch of Borneo_, 1812, and a map by - Mercator published in about 1595 gives St. Pedro, and old maps of - subsequent dates also give the latter name. - -Footnote 45: - - But Mr. C. Vernon-Collins, of the Sarawak Civil Service, recently - found a bead which has been pronounced at the British Museum to have - been made in Venice prior to A.D. 1100. A similar one of the same date - was presented by H.H. the Ranee to the British Museum some years ago. - It is a bead highly esteemed by the Kayans. - -Footnote 46: - - "Book of the Descent," Sir Hugh Low.—_Journal of the Straits Branch of - the R.A.S._, No. 5. - -Footnote 47: - - Jewata is the Land-Dayak name of a god from the Sanskrit word - _dewata_, divinity, deity, gods. The Sea-Dyaks also have Jewata in - their mythology, likewise Batara, from the Sanskrit _bhatar_, holy; - neither means God, as some writers appear to think. The Dayaks have no - idea of theism. - -Footnote 48: - - The late Rajah has recorded a tradition of several of the Land-Dayak - tribes that in the old times they were under the government of Java, - and their tribute was regularly sent there. - -Footnote 49: - - The title assumed by the rulers of Majapahit, from "Bhatara," noted - above. - -Footnote 50: - - According to Crawfurd. Sir Stamford Raffles gives 1475. - -Footnote 51: - - Formerly a monarchy whose jurisdiction comprehended all Sumatra, and - whose sovereign was talked of with respect in the farthest parts of - the East.—Marsden's _History of Sumatra_. - -Footnote 52: - - Lima is a small town on the north coast of Portugal. - -Footnote 53: - - Sir Hugh Low, _Book of the Descent_, _op. cit._ - -Footnote 54: - - See note 2, p. 45. - -Footnote 55: - - _A Collection of Voyages_, 1729, Dampier. - -Footnote 56: - - _Idem._ - -Footnote 57: - - Forrest's _Voyage to New Guinea_, 1779. - -Footnote 58: - - _Sarawak_, Hugh Low, 1848. - -Footnote 59: - - Hunt, _op. cit._ - -Footnote 60: - - Dias, in 1487. - -Footnote 61: - - "Antiquity of Chinese Trade," J. R. Logan in the _Journal of the - Indian Archipelago_, 1848. - -Footnote 62: - - Forrest, _op. cit._ - -Footnote 63: - - Logan, _op. cit._ - -Footnote 64: - - Mercator's map gives Melano, which confirms this supposition. Other - places on the Sarawak coast mentioned in this map are Tamaio-baio, - Barulo (Bintulu), Puchavarao (Muka), Tamenacrim, and Tamaratos. The - first and two last cannot be identified. Tama is of course for - _tanah_, land, and the last name simply means in Malay, the land of - hundreds—of many people, which the first name may also imply. _Varao_ - being man in Spanish and Portuguese, Puchavarao means the place of the - Pucha (Muka) people—Pucha also being a transcriber's error for Puka. - It was near this place that the Portuguese captain, who afterwards - became a Bruni pangiran (p. 42) was wrecked, and also near this place - on Cape Sirik, a point which is continually advancing seaward, that - some forty to fifty years ago the remains of a wreck were discovered a - considerable distance from the sea, and so must have belonged to a - ship wrecked many years before. When Rentap's stronghold in the - Saribas was captured by the present Rajah in 1861, an old iron cannon - dated 1515 was found there. Traditions exist pointing to wrecks and to - the existence of hidden treasure at two or three places along the - coast. - -Footnote 65: - - Meaning queen-consort. - -Footnote 66: - - Probably the Kalaka; the Malays in the Rejang came from that river. - -Footnote 67: - - _A Voyage to and from the Island of Borneo_, 1718. - -Footnote 68: - - The Dutch confiscated all foreign ships they could seize found trading - in the Archipelago without permission from them to do so. - -Footnote 69: - - Borneo and Sumatra were then the great pepper producing countries. - -Footnote 70: - - Forrest, _op. cit._, confirms this, and adds "the Dutch forbid the - natives to manufacture cloth." - -Footnote 71: - - Sir Hugh Low, _op. cit._ - -Footnote 72: - - Son of the late Sir Hugh Low, G.C.M.G. He served in the Sarawak Civil - Service from 1869 to 1887, in which year he died. His knowledge of the - natives, their languages, and customs, was unsurpassed. The notes he - left formed the basis of Ling Roth's work, _The Natives of Borneo_, - 1896. - -Footnote 73: - - This was the _serah_, or forced trade formerly in force in all Malayan - countries; and it appears to be still so, in a modified form, in - Sumatra. - -Footnote 74: - - The Sarawak Malays were also so forced to mine by Pangiran Makota, and - this forced labour was one of the principal causes of the rebellion of - 1836-40 against the Sultan's Government. - -Footnote 75: - - This happened after this man had been banished by the late Rajah from - Sarawak. See Chap. III. p. 87, for the fate he met and so richly - merited. - -Footnote 76: - - Famous in Malay legends throughout the East as Nakoda Ragam, a - renowned sea rover and conqueror. - -Footnote 77: - - W. P. Groeneveldt, _Essays relating to Indo-China_, 1887. - -[Illustration: - - KUCHING IN 1840. - - (The picture at the end of this chapter is taken from exactly the same - point of view.)] - - - - - CHAPTER III - THE MAKING OF SARAWAK - - -James Brooke was born at Benares on April 29, 1803, and was the son of -Thomas Brooke of the East India Company's Civil Service. He entered the -Company's army in 1819, and took part in the first Burmese war, in which -he was severely wounded, and from which he was invalided home in 1825. -He had been honourably mentioned in despatches for conspicuous services -rendered in having raised a much needed body of horse, and for bravery. -Then he resigned his commission, and visited China, Penang, Malacca, and -Singapore. There he heard much of the beauty and the wonders of the -fairy group of islands forming the Eastern Archipelago, and of the -dangers to be encountered there from Malay pirates; islands rich in all -that nature could lavish in flower and fruit, in bird and gorgeous -butterfly, in diamond and pearl, but "the trail of the serpent was over -them all." Very little was known of these islands, few English vessels -visited them, the trade was monopolised by the Dutch, who sought to -exclude all European nations from obtaining a foothold. They claimed -thousands of islands from Sumatra to Papua as within their exclusive -sphere of influence, islands abounding in natural products which they -exploited imperfectly, and did nothing to develop. This was a -dog-in-the-manger policy to which Great Britain submitted. - -The young man's ambition was fired; he longed to explore these seas, to -study the natural history, the ethnology, to discover gaps in the Dutch -imaginary line through which English commerce might penetrate and then -expand. - -Mr. Brooke made a second voyage to the East in a brig which, in -partnership with another, he had purchased and freighted for China; but -this venture proved a failure, and the brig and cargo were sold in China -at a loss. - -In 1835, Mr. Thomas Brooke died, leaving to his son the sum of £30,000. -James now saw that a chance was open to him of realising his youthful -dream, and he bought a yacht, the _Royalist_, a schooner of 142 tons -burden, armed with six-pounders and several swivels, and, after a -preliminary cruise in the Mediterranean to train his crew, he sailed in -December 1838, flying the flag of the Royal Yacht Squadron, for that -enchanted group of islands— - - Those islands of the sea - Where Nature rises to Fame's highest round.[78] - -And as he wrote, to cast himself on the waters, like Southey's little -book; but whether the world would know him after many days, was a -question which, hoping the best, he could not answer with any degree of -assurance. - -He arrived in Singapore in May, 1839. The Rajah Muda Hasim of Sarawak -had recently shown kind treatment to some English shipwrecked sailors, -and Mr. Brooke was commissioned by the Governor and the Singapore -Chamber of Commerce to convey letters of thanks and presents to the -Rajah Muda in acknowledgment of his humanity, exceptional in those days, -and a marked contrast to the treatment afforded to the crew and -passengers of the Sultana a little later by his sovereign, the Sultan of -Bruni, which is recorded further on.[79] This chance diverted Mr. Brooke -from his original project of going to Marudu Bay, the place he had -indicated as being the best adapted for the establishment of a British -settlement, and took him to the field of his life-long labours. - -[Illustration: - - "ROYALIST" OFF SANTUBONG.] - -He left Singapore on July 27, 1839, full of hope and confidence that -something was to be done, and reaching the West Coast of Borneo surveyed -some seventy miles of that coast before entering the Sarawak river, -which was not then marked on the charts; for of Borneo at that time very -little was known; its interior was a blank upon the maps, and its coast -was set down by guess work on the Admiralty charts; so much so, that Mr. -Brooke found Cape Datu placed some seventy to eighty miles too far to -the east and north, and he was "obliged to clip some hundreds of miles -of habitable land off the charts." - -Kuching,[80] the capital of Sarawak, is so called from a small stream -that runs through the town into the main river, that a few miles below -expands and forms a delta of many channels and mouths. The town, which -is seated some twenty miles from the open sea, was founded by Pangiran -Makota, when Bruni rule was established in Sarawak, and he was sent down -as the Sultan's representative a few years previously to the arrival of -Mr. Brooke. At this time the population, with the exception of a few -Chinese traders and other eastern foreigners, consisted entirely of -Bruni Malays to the number of about 800. The Sarawak Malays lived at -Katupong,[81] a little higher up, and farther up again at Leda Tanah, -under their head chief, the brave Datu Patinggi Ali. - -A distinction must be made, which it will be as well to again note here, -between the Malays of Bruni and those of Sarawak, in other works -described—the former as Borneans, and the latter as Siniawans. They are -very different in appearance, manners, and even in language. There are -not many Brunis in Sarawak now. Most returned to their own country with -Rajah Muda Hasim when he retired there in 1844, and others drifted -thither later. All the Malays in Kuching, except a sprinkling of -foreigners, are Sarawak Malays, the descendants of the so-called -Siniawans. - - The bay that lies between Capes Datu and Sipang is indeed a - lovely one. To the right lies the splendid range of Poé, - over-topping the lower, but equally beautiful, Gading hills; - then the fantastic-shaped mountains of the interior; while to - the left the range of Santubong end-on towards you looks like a - solitary peak, rising as an island from the sea, as Teneriffe - once appeared to me sailing by in the _Mæander_. From these - hills flow many streams which add to the beauty of the view. But - the gems of the scene are the little emerald isles that are - scattered over the surface of the bay, presenting their pretty - beaches of glittering sand, or their lovely foliage drooping to - kiss the rippling waves. There is no prettier spot (than the - mouth of the Sarawak river); on the right bank rises the - splendid peak of Santubong, over 2000 feet in height,[82] - clothed from its summit to its base with noble vegetation, its - magnificent buttresses covered with lofty trees, showing over a - hundred feet of stem without a branch, and at its base a broad - beach of white sand fringed by graceful casuarinas, waving and - trembling under the influence of the faintest breeze, and at - that time thronged by wild hogs.[83] - -On August 15, the _Royalist_ cast anchor off the capital, and Mr. Brooke -had an interview with the Rajah Muda, presented the letters and gifts, -and was very graciously received. He was allowed to make excursions to -Lundu, Samarahan, and Sadong, large rivers hitherto unknown to -Europeans, and he added some seventy miles to his survey of the coast; -but as the Malays and most of the Dayak tribes were in insurrection in -the interior, travelling there was unsafe. - -The Rajah Muda Hasim, the Bandahara of Bruni and the heir-presumptive to -the throne, was a plain, middle-aged man, with gracious and courtly -manners, amiable and well disposed, but weak and indolent. He was placed -in a difficult position, which he had not the energy or the ability to -fill. The Sultan of Bruni had confided the district of Sarawak some -years previously to the Pangiran Makota as governor, a man utterly -unprincipled, grasping, selfish, cruel, and cowardly, but "the most -mild, the most gentlemanly rascal you can conceive";[84] and by his -exactions and by forced labour at the antimony mines, he had driven the -Sarawak Malays, as well as the Land-Dayaks, into open revolt. They -proclaimed their independence of Bruni, and asserted that submission to -the Sultan had been voluntary on their part, and on stipulated -conditions that had not been carried out. For three years they had -carried on their struggle against the Bruni tyrants, but, though far -from being reduced, it became evident to them that unaided they could -not attain their freedom. Surrender meant death to the chiefs and abject -slavery to the people, and to their womankind something far worse than -either, so in their extremity they appealed to the Dutch. A year before -Mr. Brooke's arrival they had invited the Dutch to plant the Netherlands -flag in their camp, and afterwards had sent an emissary to Batavia to -beg the assistance of the Governor-General, but open assistance was -refused, though the Sultan of Sambas appears to have constantly supplied -the rebels with ammunition and provisions. As Mr. Brooke had warned the -Pangiran Makota, who had reason to fear Dutch aggression, the danger was -not an open violation of their independence, but their coming on -friendly terms—they might make war after having first gained a footing, -not before. The Dutch had made great efforts to establish trade with -Sarawak, in other words, to monopolise it, and through their vassal, the -Sultan of Sambas, had offered assistance to open the antimony mines. - -The Sultan of Bruni had sent his uncle, the Rajah Muda Hasim, to reduce -the rebels, but without withdrawing Makota and checking his abuse of -authority. A desultory war had been carried on without success under the -direction of Makota, who was too cowardly himself to lead his Malay and -Dayak levies into action, to storm the stockades of the insurgents, and -to pursue them to their strongholds. The consequence was that anarchy -prevailed, except in the immediate neighbourhood of the capital. - -There was something in the frank eye, in the cheery self-confidence of -Brooke that captivated the timid little Rajah Muda, who was not only -unable to cope with the Malays in revolt, but was afraid of his -neighbours, the Dutch, lest they should make the disturbances an excuse -for intervention and annexation, and he hoped in his extremity to obtain -some help from the British. - -"Which is the cat and which is the mouse?" he asked in reference to the -rival powers. "Britain is unquestionably the mouser," replied Brooke. -But he did not add that the mouser was so gorged and lazy as only -occasionally to stretch forth a paw. - -Mr. Brooke bade his friends good-bye on September 20, after having -received a pressing invitation from the Rajah Muda to revisit him, and -he begged Brooke not to forget him. Leaving the _Royalist_ at -Muaratebas, Brooke visited the Sadong river, where he made the -acquaintance of Sherip Sahap,[85] a powerful half-bred Arab chief and -ruler of that river, who in later days was to give Brooke so much -trouble. He returned to the _Royalist_ on the 27th, and intended to sail -the next morning, but was delayed by a startling incident that gave him -his first experience of the piratical habits of the Saribas Dayaks. The -boat of Penglima Rajah (the Rajah's captain), who was to pilot the -_Royalist_ over the bar, and which was lying inshore of the yacht, was -attacked in the middle of the night, but the report of a gun and the -display of a blue light from the yacht caused the Dayaks to decamp -hurriedly, though not before they had seriously wounded the Penglima and -three of his crew. Mr. Brooke waited until the wounded were sufficiently -recovered to be sent to Kuching, and, after he had paid a flying visit -to that place at the urgent request of the Rajah, sailed for Singapore -on October 3. - -The history of his late cruise, to quote Mr. Brooke, had agitated the -society in Singapore, and whilst the merchants presented him with an -address of thanks, the Governor became cooler towards him. The former -foresaw an access of trade, the latter was nervous of political -embarrassments. - - _He_ would fain have me lay aside all politics, but whilst I see - such treachery and baseness on one part (the Dutch), and such - weakness, imbecility, and indifference on the other (the English), I - will continue to upraise my voice at fitting seasons. I will not - leave my native friends to be deceived and betrayed by either white - nation, and (what the governor does not like) I will speak bold - truths to native ears. - -The Dutch trading regulations weighed on this island as they did on all -others within their influence. Sir Stamford Raffles, in his _History of -Java_, 1830, tells us that by an edict of 1767, trading in opium, -pepper, and all spices was prohibited in the Archipelago to all persons -under _pain of death_, and other severe penalties were imposed upon -those trading in other commodities. The quantity of gunpowder and shot -that might be carried by any vessel was restricted, and the punishment -for carrying more than was permitted was the confiscation of the vessel -and corporal punishment. Vessels were not allowed to sail from any part -of the Java coast where there was not a Company's Resident. Those from -Banka and Beliton could only trade to Palembang (Sumatra). Navigation -from Celebes and Sumbawa was prohibited under pain of confiscation of -vessel and cargo. The China junks were permitted to trade at Batavia and -Banjermasin alone. In all there were thirty-one articles of restriction, -"serving to shackle every movement of commerce, and to extinguish every -spirit of enterprise, for the narrow, selfish purposes of what may be -called the fanaticism of gain." The consequence was that honest traffic -was paralysed, and an opportunity and indirect encouragement given to -piracy. Indeed, the Dutch winked at this as it hampered smuggling by -European and native traders. They resented it only when their own trade -was interfered with by the marauders. - -After visiting the Celebes, where he spent four months, Mr. Brooke -sailed for Sarawak from Singapore on August 18, 1840. His kindly feeling -for the Rajah Muda Hasim prompted him to pay another visit to Sarawak, -taking it on his way to Manila and China. He found the condition of the -country as distracted as ever, "with no probability of any termination -of a state of affairs so adverse to every object which I had in view," -and so decided to quit the scene and proceed on his voyage. On notifying -his departure to the Rajah, he was urgently pressed to remain; every -topic was exhausted to excite his compassion. The Rajah laid his -difficulties before him, and expressed "his resolution to die here -rather than abandon his undertaking—to die deserted and disgraced"; and -it was compassion for his miserable situation that induced Mr. Brooke to -alter his intention. - -The rebellion had lasted for nearly four years, and for the efforts made -to quell it might well last for a century, and the whole country, except -Kuching, become independent. Starvation had compelled many of the -Land-Dayaks to submit, but that was the only advantage that had been -gained. Hasim was in ill odour at Bruni because he had effected nothing, -and the Orang Kaya di Gadong, a Bruni minister, had been sent by the -Sultan to stir him up to greater activity. But how to exert himself, how -with cowardly pangirans to come to close quarters with the rebels he -could not see, and in his helplessness and discouragement he caught at -the opportunity offered by the arrival of Brooke. - -With some reluctance Mr. Brooke consented to assist Hasim against the -insurgents, and proceeded to Siniawan; but after having been up-river a -short time he returned to Kuching, disgusted by the supineness and -inertness of Makota and the other leaders, and announced his intention -of sailing for Manila. Hasim saw that Brooke's departure would deprive -him of his last chance of reducing the rebels, and that he would have to -return to Bruni in disgrace. Again he urged Brooke to stay, and he -offered him the country if he would return up-river and take command of -his forces. "He offered me," wrote Brooke, "the country of Siniawan and -Sarawak, with its government and trade;" in addition he offered to grant -him the title of Rajah. - -Hasim had been placed in Sarawak for a purpose, which he was wholly -unable to effect; as he was heir-presumptive[86] to the throne of Bruni, -he was impatient at what he considered his exile from the capital. Could -the insurrection be subdued he would be reinstated in the favour of his -nephew, and might return to Bruni to defeat the machinations of his -enemies there, leaving the government of Sarawak in the strong hands of -Brooke. - -Mr. Brooke hesitated for some time, as the offer had been imposed by -necessity, but finally agreed, and promised the assistance required. -With ten of his English crew and two guns, he joined the Rajah's mixed -force of Malays, Dayaks, and Chinese, and proceeded against the -insurgents. As was their wont, the pangirans in command hung back and -would not expose their precious persons to danger, with the notable -exception of the Pangiran Bedrudin, half-brother to the Rajah Muda -Hasim. This was Brooke's first meeting with Bedrudin. He was greatly -impressed with his frank but overawing and stately demeanour, and a warm -friendship soon sprang up between them, which lasted until the death of -this ill-fated prince, who justly earned a reputation for bravery and -constancy, the only one of the royal princes of Bruni in whom these -qualities were combined. - -To Mr. Brooke's regret, Bedrudin was shortly withdrawn by his brother, -and the other pangirans, led by Makota, thwarted him in every forward -movement, to disguise their own cowardice. Finally, after several -bloodless engagements and bombardments, communication was opened with -Sherip Mat Husain,[87] one of the rebel leaders, and he came to see Mr. -Brooke under a flag of truce, which would have received little respect -had it not been for the stern measures taken by the latter. This meeting -led to an interview between the Malay rebel chiefs and Mr. Brooke, and -they submitted, but only on the understanding that Brooke was henceforth -to be the Rajah, and that he would restrain the oppression of the -pangirans. On these terms they laid down their arms, and then it was -with great difficulty that Brooke succeeded in wringing from the Rajah -Muda a consent that their lives should be spared, and that consent was -only reluctantly given on Brooke rising up to bid the Rajah Muda -farewell; but the wives and children of the principal chiefs, to the -number of over one hundred, were taken from them by Hasim as hostages. -They "were treated with kindness and preserved from injury or -wrong."[88] - -Some delay ensued in the investiture of Brooke with the governorship. -Hasim was disposed to shuffle, and Makota, who feared his exactions -would be interfered with, used all his power to prevent it. Hoping it -would content Brooke, the Rajah Muda had drawn up an agreement which was -only to the purport that he was to reside in Sarawak in order to seek -for profit, an agreement which the Rajah Muda explained was merely to be -shown to the Sultan in the first place, and that it was not intended as -a substitute for that which had been agreed upon between themselves, and -would be granted in due course. Hasim was between two stools: his duty -in respect to his promise to Brooke, whose friendship and support were -necessary to him; and his fear of the party led by Makota in Sarawak, -but still more powerfully represented in Bruni, who foresaw, as well as -he did himself, the end of their rule of tyranny if once such an -advocate for reform as Mr. Brooke were allowed to gather up the reins of -power. - -Brooke accepted this equivocal arrangement, and, trusting in the Rajah -Muda's good faith, to establish trade and communication with Singapore, -went to the expense of buying and freighting the schooner _Swift_ of -ninety tons with a general cargo. On her arrival from Singapore the -Rajah Muda took over the whole cargo, promising antimony ore in -exchange, but this promise also he showed no intention of fulfilling—in -fact it never was fulfilled. After this cargo had been obtained the -Rajah Muda became cool to Brooke, evaded all discussion about the -settlement of the country, and even went so far as to deny that he had -ever made the unsolicited promise to transfer the government to him; and -a plot was attempted to involve him in a dispute with the Dutch at -Sambas. - -To ruin Mr. Brooke's prestige with the Land-Dayaks, Malays, and Chinese, -as their protector, a crafty scheme was devised by Makota, to which he -induced the Rajah to grant his consent. He invited a party of 2500 -Sea-Dayaks from Sekrang to ascend the Sarawak river and massacre the -Land-Dayaks, Malays, and Chinese in the interior. They arrived at -Kuching, and, with the addition of a number of Malays as guides, started -up the river. But Brooke, highly incensed, retired to the _Royalist_, -and at once prepared that vessel and the _Swift_ for action. This had -the desired effect. Hasim was cowed; "he denied all knowledge of it; but -the knowledge was no less certain, and the measure his own."[89] He -threw the blame on Makota, and, yielding to Brooke's insistence, sent a -messenger up river after the fleet to recall it,—a command that could -not be disobeyed, as Brooke held command of the route by which they must -return. Sulkily and resentfully did the Sekrang Dayaks return, without -heads, and without plunder. And for Makota it was a case of the biter -bit, as he had unwittingly enhanced Brooke's prestige. The oppressed -people now learnt that Brooke was not only determined to protect them, -but that he had the power to do it—a power greater than Makota's; and -this strengthened his hands, for many who had wavered through doubt on -this point and fear of Makota, now threw in their lot with him, as -Makota was shortly to discover to his cost. - - "The very idea," wrote Brooke in his Journal, "of letting 2500 wild - devils loose in the interior of the country is horrible. What object - can the Malays[90] have in destroying their own country and people - so wantonly? The Malays take part in these excursions, and thirty - men joined the Sekrangs on the present occasion, and consequently - they share the plunder, and share largely. Probably Muda Hasim would - have twenty slaves (women and children), and these twenty being - redeemed at the low rate of twenty reals each makes 400 reals, - besides other plunder amounting to one or two hundred reals more. - Inferior pangirans would, of course, take likewise." - -Mr. Brooke had now been put off for five months, and for six weeks had -withdrawn from all intercourse with Rajah Muda Hasim. As he wrote, "I -have done this man many benefits; and, if he prove false after all his -promises, I will put that mark of shame upon him that death would be -lighter." This was no idle threat, for he sent a final demand to the -Rajah Muda either to perform his promise or to repay him all his outlay, -and a warning that should Hasim do neither he would take sure means to -make him; and the means were at hand, for on his return from Singapore -Mr. Brooke had found the people of Sarawak again at issue with their -ruler, and had once more thrown off their allegiance to the Sultan. They -then offered him that allegiance, and their support to drive Rajah Muda -Hasim and his followers out of the country; this offer was, however, -declined. But a circumstance occurred that precipitated matters. Makota -attempted to poison Brooke's interpreter by mixing arsenic with his -rice. Through the indiscretion of a subordinate the plot was discovered, -and Brooke immediately laid the facts before the Rajah Muda, as well as -"a little treasury" of grievances and crimes against Makota, and -demanded an inquiry. "The demand, as usual, was met by vague promises of -future investigation, and Makota seemed to triumph in the success of his -villainy, but the moment for action had now arrived, and my conscience -told me that I was bound no longer to submit to such injustice, and I -was resolved to test the strength of our respective parties."[91] The -_Royalist's_ guns were loaded, and her broadside brought to bear, and -Mr. Brooke landed with a small armed party. He demanded and immediately -obtained an audience, and pointed out Makota's tyranny and oppression of -all classes, and his determination to attack him, and drive him out of -the country. Not a single man upheld Makota, whilst the Malays rallied -around Mr. Brooke. This was a test of public opinion to which Makota had -to bow, and he was deposed from his governorship. Mr. Brooke's public -installation immediately followed, the Rajah Muda Hasim informing the -people that he was henceforth to rule over them. On the 24th of -September, 1841, a memorable day in the history not only of Sarawak but -of the whole of North-Western Borneo, he was declared Rajah and Governor -of Sarawak, amidst the roar of cannon and a general display of flags and -banners on the shore and the vessels on the river.[92] - -On that day he became Rajah of Sarawak, though a feudatory Rajah, a -position which he was not content to hold for long, as such a position -would have proved untenable. - -Sarawak was then of very limited extent; it was a little governorship -extending from Cape Datu to the mouth of the Sadong, and included, -besides smaller streams, the Lundu, Sarawak, and Samarahan rivers; and -this district, about 3000 square miles in area, is, with the inclusion -of the Sadong river, now known as Sarawak Proper. In the days of Hasim -Sarawak was not a raj, but a province under a governor. Hasim was not -actually the Rajah of Sarawak, though his high birth gave him the right -to the courtesy title of Rajah. His real title was the Pangiran -Muda;[93] Muda is inseparable from the title, and was not a part of his -name. Pangiran Muda, the heir to the throne, is the correct Bruni title. -Rajah Muda (young Rajah) also means heir-apparent. - -The districts from Sarawak up to Bintulu, and beyond, formed separate -provinces, and were under separate governors, but Hasim's high rank -naturally gave him some influence over these officials. Sadong was -governed by Sherip Sahap, his subjects being Land-Dayaks; his power, -however, extended to the head of that river. Sherip Japar of Lingga, -Sherip Mular of Sekrang, and Sherip Masahor of Serikei, held nominal -authority only over the main population of their respective districts -occupied by the Sea-Dayaks, for these people acknowledged no government, -and lived in independence even in the vicinity of the Malays. Such, -moreover, was the case with the Saribas, which was nominally governed by -Malay chiefs. The districts of Muka, Oya, and Bintulu were under Bruni -pangirans, but, having only Melanaus to govern, their control was -complete. In the Baram, a river inhabited by warlike Kayans and Kenyahs, -the Malays, nominal rulers and traders, lived on sufferance alone, and -so it was in the Sea-Dayak countries of the Batang Lupar, Saribas, and -Rejang. Over the Malays, the Land-Dayaks, and the Melanaus, the Bruni -Government had power—the Sea-Dayaks and Kayans scorned it. The sherips, -as the title denotes, are of Arab origin, and they claim descent from -the Prophet. They are half-breeds, and were dangerous men. Earl, in his -_Eastern Seas_, 1837, says:— - - "The pirates who infest the Archipelago consist wholly of the free - Mahomedan states in Sumatra, Lingin, Borneo, Magindano, and Sulu - (and he should have added of the Malay Peninsula), those natives who - have remained uncontaminated by the detestable doctrines of the - Arabs, never being known to engage in like pursuits." - -Again:— - - The genuine Arabs are often high-minded, enterprising men, but their - half-caste descendants who swarm in the Archipelago comprise the - most despicable set of wretches in existence. Under the name of - religion they have introduced among the natives the vilest system of - intolerance and wickedness imaginable; and those places in which - they have gained an ascendency[94] are invariably converted into - dens of infamy and piracy. - -Sir Stamford Raffles says "they are commonly nothing better than -manumitted slaves, and they hold like robbers the offices they obtain as -sycophants, and cover all with the sanctimonious veil of religious -hypocrisy." - -And such were the sherips of Borneo with whom the English Rajah had to -deal, and whose power he eventually broke. There are many of these to -this day in Sarawak, but they have been converted into harmless members -of the community, and some have been good Government officials, notably -Sherip Putra, who died in June, 1906, after having served the Government -well and faithfully for twenty-two years; and he was the son of Sherip -Sahap, and the nephew of Sherip Mular. - -The condition of the country on Rajah Brooke's accession is best -described in his own words. After relating the devastations committed by -the piratical and head-hunting Dayaks of Saribas and Sekrang, the Rajah -goes on to say:— - - It is of the hill Dayaks,[95] however, I would particularly write, - for a more wretched, oppressed race is not to be found, or one more - deserving the commiseration of the humane. Though industrious they - never reap what they sow; though their country is rich in produce, - they are obliged to yield it all to their oppressors; though - yielding all beyond their bare sustenance, they rarely can preserve - half _their children_, and often—too often—are robbed of them all, - with their wives.[96] All that rapacity and oppression can effect is - exhausted, and the only happiness that ever falls to the lot of - these unhappy tribes is getting one tyrant instead of five thousand. - Indeed, it is quite useless to try to explain the miserable - condition of this country, where for the last ten years there has - been no government; where intrigue and plunder form the occupation - of all the higher classes; where a poor man to possess beyond his - clothes is a crime; where lying is a virtue, religion dead, and - where cheating is so common; and last, where the ruler, Muda Hasim, - is so weak, that he has lost all authority except in name and - observance. - -[Illustration: - - LAND-DAYAK VILLAGE.] - -And further:— - - All those who frequent the sea-shore lead a life of constant peril - from roving Dayaks and treacherous Malays, and Illanuns and - Balaninis, the regular pirates. It is a life of watchfulness, - hide-and-seek, and fight or flight, and in the course of each year - many lose their lives or their liberty. - - This is the country I have taken upon myself to govern with small - means, few men, and, in short, without any of the requisites which - could insure success; I have distraction within and intrigue abroad, - and I have the weakest of the weak,[97] a rotten staff to depend - upon for my authority. - -To add to his troubles, the season was one of famine following on -intestine troubles. So poor were the people, that, again to quote the -Rajah: "daily, poor wretches in the last stage of starvation float down -the river, and crawl to my house to beg a little, little rice." - -One of the first acts of the Rajah was to obtain the return to their -families of the women and children of the late rebel Malay chiefs, who -had been detained by Hasim now for nine months. He then recalled the -Sarawak Malays, who, after submission to Hasim, had retired with their -chiefs to distant parts, not trusting the good faith of their Malay -Rajah and his right-hand man, Makota. The Bruni datus appointed by the -former Governor were displaced, and the old Sarawak Malay datus, who had -been in rebellion against the Bruni Government, and who owed their lives -to Rajah Brooke's intercession, were reinstated, and in their families -the offices remain to this day. Who these chiefs were at that time there -seems to exist some doubt, with the exception of the premier datu, the -Datu Patinggi Ali, who fell gallantly fighting for the Government three -years after he had been reinstated, and the Datu Temanggong Mersal. The -old Datu Bandar, Rancha, had died before this, and no one appears to -have succeeded him directly, but Datu Patinggi Ali's son-in-law, Haji -Abdul Gapur, and his son Muhammad Lana, evidently held office of some -kind as native chiefs. On the Datu Patinggi's death, Haji Gapur -succeeded him in office, and Muhammad Lana became the Datu Bandar. When -Haji Gapur was dismissed in 1854, another son of the Datu Patinggi Ali, -Haji Bua Hasan, was made the Imaum, and a few years afterwards Datu -Imaum, but no one was then, or has since been, appointed to the office -of Datu Patinggi. - -On Muhammad Lana's death, his brother Haji Bua Hasan became Datu Bandar, -and, shortly afterwards, another relative, Haji Abdul Karim, was -appointed Datu Imaum, and he was succeeded on his death in 1877 by Haji -Muhammad Taim, the youngest son of the Datu Patinggi Ali. The Datu -Bandar, Haji Bua Hasan, died in harness in 1905, over one hundred years -of age, and has been succeeded by his son, Muhammad Kasim, formerly the -Datu Muda; another son, Haji Muhammad Ali, is the Datu Hakim. These -offices are not hereditary, so this narration will show how well the -family of gallant old Patinggi Ali, the direct descendant of the -original founder of Sarawak, Rajah Jarom, with the sole exception of -Haji Gapur, have earned and retained the confidence of the Government, -and how honourably they have maintained their position. - -The Datu Temanggong Mersal belonged to another family, but he and his -sons were not the less staunch; the eldest, brave Abang Pata, rendered -the Government very signal services, and the younger, Muhammad Hasan, -succeeded his father as Temanggong. - -The only one who betrayed the trust reposed in him was the Datu Patinggi -Haji Gapur. Of him, as well as the others, we shall hear more in the -sequel. - -About the same time that the old chiefs were reinstated the Rajah -instituted a Court of Justice, in which he presided, and was assisted in -dispensing justice by the brothers of Rajah Muda Hasim, and he -promulgated the following simple laws, of which this is a summary:— - - James Brooke, Rajah of Sarawak, makes known to all men the following - regulations:— - - 1. That murder, robbery, and other heinous crimes will be punished - according to the written laws of Borneo;[98] and no man committing - such offences will escape, if, after fair inquiry, he be found - guilty. - - 2. All men, whether Malays, Chinese, or Dayaks are permitted to - trade or to labour according to their pleasure, and to enjoy their - gains. - - 3. All roads will be open, and all boats coming from other parts are - free to enter the river and depart without let or hindrance. - - 4. Trade, in all its branches, will be free, with the exception of - antimony ore, which the Governor holds in his own hands, but which - no person is forced to work, and which will be paid for at a - proper price when obtained. - - 5. It is ordered that no persons going amongst the Dayaks shall - disturb them or gain their goods under false pretences. The - revenue will be collected by the three Datus bearing the seal of - the Governor, and (except this yearly demand from the Government) - they are to give nothing to any other person; nor are they obliged - to sell their goods except they please, and at their own prices. - - 6. The revenue shall be fixed, so that every one may know certainly - how much he has to contribute yearly to support the Government. - - 7. Weights and measures shall be settled and money current in the - country, and doits[99] introduced, that the poor may purchase food - cheaply. - - 8. Obedience to the ordinances will be strictly enforced. - -The Rajah's next step was to redress some of the wrongs to which the -unhappy people had been subjected, and by ameliorating their condition -to gain their confidence. The Rajah Muda Hasim and his brothers were in -his way, "and the intriguing, mean, base Brunis, who depended upon the -support of the pangirans to escape punishment when guilty;"[100] but, -nevertheless, at the end of the year he was able to write that he had -done much good—that he had saved the lives of many people, restored many -captives to their families, and freed many slaves from bondage, and -above all, that he had repressed vice, and had assisted the distressed. - -The Rajah had also to safeguard his country; to prepare to take the -offensive against the Malays and Sea-Dayaks of the Sekrang and Saribas; -and to guard against the plots and designs of his neighbours the -sherips, who viewed with no friendly eye the establishment of a -government in Sarawak, having as its principal objects the suppression -of piracy and lawlessness. It was a menace to them, and they knew it, -and to retain their power they were prepared to go to any length. -Already Sherip Sahap and his brother Sherip Mular had sent people -against the Sempro and Sentah Dayaks; and the former had endeavoured to -withdraw the allegiance of the datus from the Rajah, but in this he -failed. As a defensive measure the Rajah built a fort and palisaded his -little town. He also constructed war-boats for the protection of the -coast, and to take the offensive, which he saw must be inevitable. - -The Rajah soon showed the Saribas the power of his arm. Thirteen of -their large war-boats appeared off the coast on a piratical cruise, and -these were met and attacked by three of the Rajah's well-armed boats and -driven back with heavy loss. Retaliation was threatened, and the Dayaks -prepared, but it was a long time before they again appeared, and the -terror of Brooke's name kept them off Sarawak. At this time Sherip Sahap -also received a lesson. He had sent a Pangiran Bedrudin to Kuching on a -secret mission, and the pangiran on his way down river fell in with and -attacked a Chinese boat, wounding two of the crew, one mortally. The -Rajah immediately gave chase, and after eight days came up with them. -One of the pangiran's crew, a Lanun penglima, amoked, but was killed by -the Datu Patinggi Ali before he could do any harm; the rest surrendered, -and were taken to Kuching, where the pangiran, and another, a relation -of his, were executed, and the crew imprisoned. - -A month later, two Singgi Dayak chiefs, Pa Rimbun and Pa Tumo, for -killing Segu Dayaks within the State, were arrested and executed. These -examples showed his neighbours that the Rajah was determined to protect -his people; and it showed the people that the law would be administered -with an equal and firm hand. - -But as yet the ratification of his appointment had not been made, and on -July 14th, 1842, the Rajah left for Bruni to obtain from the Sultan the -confirmation of his nomination by Hasim, and to effect, if possible, a -reconciliation between the Sultan and his uncle, as he was naturally -desirous to get the latter, his brothers, and their Bruni followers, -away from Sarawak, so as to give stability to the Government, and to -prevent a needless drain upon the treasury. Another object the Rajah had -in view was to obtain the release of about twenty-five Lascars belonging -to an English ship, the _Lord Melbourne_, which had lately been wrecked, -and who had found their way to Bruni, where they were being detained in -captivity. - -As it happened, another English ship, the _Sultana_, had about eighteen -months previously been wrecked on the N.W. coast, struck by lightning, -and the captain, his wife, two passengers, one a lady, and some English -seamen, had escaped to Bruni in the long boat; the Lascars had landed -farther north, and had been captured and sold into slavery by Sherip -Usman. The Sultan seized these unfortunate people, and robbed them of -their money, some jewels, and their boat. He further compelled them to -sign bonds to himself for considerable sums of money, and he had treated -them with harshness and inhumanity. - -[Illustration: - - LAND-DAYAK HEAD-HOUSE.] - -On hearing of this Mr. Brooke had sent his yacht, the _Royalist_, to -Bruni to obtain their release, but this had been refused by the Sultan, -and then he communicated with Singapore. The East India Company's -Steamer _Diana_ was despatched to Bruni, ran up the river and pointed -its guns on the palace. The Sultan was so thoroughly alarmed that he -surrendered the captives, after a detention of eight months, and the -dread of the "fire-ship" remained on him, so that when the Rajah arrived -he was in a compliant mood, and received him most cordially. - -It may be as well here to give a description of Bruni and of its Court. - -The Bruni river flows into a noble bay, across which to the north lies -the island of Labuan. Above the town the river is very small, and rises -but some fifteen to twenty miles inland. Where the town is, the river is -very broad, forming a large lake. The town is commanded by hills once -under cultivation; on an island at the mouth of the entrance are the -shattered remains of an old Portuguese fort, which was still standing, -though ruinous, when Hunt visited the place in 1809. The town itself has -been designated the "Venice of Borneo" by old writers, a description to -which the Italian Beccari rightly objected,[101] and is mainly built on -piles driven into the mud on a shallow in the middle of the lake, the -houses occupying wooden platforms elevated some ten feet above the reach -of the tide. Communication between them is effected by canoes, in which -the women daily go through the town selling provisions. It is, in a -word, similar to the palafitte villages found in prehistoric times in -the lakes of Switzerland and Lombardy. A part of the town, including the -houses of the Sultan and the wazirs, is situated on the left bank of the -river. It is the Bruni of Pigafetta's time, though sadly reduced in size -and importance. Then the Sultan's palace was enclosed by a strong brick -wall,[102] with barbicans mounting fifty-six cannon, now it is but a -roughly built barn-like shed. Gone are the richly caparisoned elephants, -and gone too is all the old pride, pomp, and panoply, including the -spoons of gold, which particularly struck the old voyager.[103] Bruni -has no defences now, but, at the period of which we are writing, there -were batteries planted on each side of the inlet commanding the -approach, also two forts on the heights, and one battery on a tongue of -land that looked down the estuary, and which could rake a fleet -advancing towards the town, whilst the batteries on the two banks poured -in a flank fire. - -When the tide goes out the mud is most offensive to European nostrils, -as all the filth and offal is cast into it from the platforms, and left -there to decompose. The town at the time of the Rajah's visit, was in a -condition of squalid wretchedness—the buildings, all of wood and leaf -matting, were in a tumbledown state; and the population was mainly -composed of slaves and the hangers on of the Sultan, the nobles, and -other members of the upper classes. The Sultan was a man past fifty -years of age, short and puffy in person, with a countenance indicative -of imbecility. In his journal the Rajah wrote: - - His right hand is garnished with an extra diminutive thumb, the - natural member being crooked and distorted.[104] His mind, indexed - by his face, seems to be a chaos of confusion, without dignity and - without good sense. He can neither read nor write, is guided by the - last speaker; and his advisers, as might be expected, are of the - lower order, and mischievous from their ignorance and their - greediness. He is always talking, and generally joking; and the most - serious subjects never meet with five minutes' consecutive - attention. His rapacity is carried to such an excess as to astonish - a European, and is evinced in a thousand mean ways. The presents I - made him were unquestionably handsome, but he was not content - without begging from me the share I had reserved for the other - pangirans; and afterwards solicited mere trifles such as sugar, - pen-knives, and the like. To crown all he was incessantly asking - what was left in the vessel, and when told the truth—that I was - stripped bare as a tree in winter—he frequently returned to the - charge. - -The Court at Bruni consisted of the Pangiran Mumin, the Sultan's uncle -by marriage, a fairly well-disposed man, though a friend of Makota, but -of no ability, avaricious, and with the mind of a huckster, who -afterwards became Sultan. There were several uncles of the Sultan, but -they were devoid of influence, and were mostly absent in Sarawak, -whereas the Pangiran Usup, an illegitimate son of Sultan Muhammad -Tejudin, and consequently a left-handed uncle to the reigning Sultan,—a -man crafty, unscrupulous, and ambitious,—held sway over the mind of his -nephew, and induced him to look with suspicion on his uncles of -legitimate birth. This man was in league with the pirates, and a -determined opponent of British interference. Consequently, though -outwardly most friendly, he was bitterly opposed to the white Rajah, -against whom he was already plotting to accomplish his eviction, or his -death. Though Pangiran Usup was well aware of the Rajah's determination -to stamp out piracy and oppression, yet he was not wise enough to -foresee that to measure his strength against a chivalrous and resolute -Englishman, who had even a stronger support behind him than those forces -he was already slowly and surely gathering around himself, must be -futile, and that it would end in his own ruin. Among the Sultan's -legitimate uncles the only man of ability and integrity was the Pangiran -Bedrudin, who had accompanied the Rajah to Bruni, and who was always -frank with him and supported his schemes. - -The Rajah had daily interviews with the Sultan, who expressed a great -personal regard for him, and frequently swore "eternal friendship," -clasping his hand and repeating "_amigo saya, amigo saya_."[105] He -readily confirmed the cession made by Rajah Muda Hasim, being satisfied -with the amount promised as his share of the Sarawak revenue, and said, -"I wish you to be there; I do not wish anybody else; you are my _amigo_, -and it is nobody's business but mine; the country is mine, and if I -please to give you all, I can." - -The deed to which Rajah Muda Hasim had affixed his seal on September 24, -1841, was to the following effect:— - - That the country and government of Sarawak is made over to Mr. - Brooke (to be held under the crown of Bruni), with all its revenues - and dependencies, on the yearly payment of 500. That Mr. Brooke is - not to infringe upon the customs or religion of the people; and in - return, that no person is to interfere with him in the management of - the country. - -The confirmatory deed was executed on August 1, 1842, and was in tenor -and purport similar to that granted by Hasim, with the exception of an -additional clause precluding the alienation of Sarawak by the Rajah -without the consent of the Sultan. - -The Sultan also told the Rajah that it would be a delight to him to -welcome both his uncles, Hasim and Bedrudin, back to Bruni, and begged -the Rajah to carry for him a friendly letter to the former, conveying -assurance that he was completely reconciled to him. Bruni, he said, -would never be well until his return. The Lascars of the _Lord -Melbourne_ were at once given up, and the Rajah also procured the -release of three of the _Sultana's_ Lascars, who had been transferred to -Bruni masters. He remained at Bruni for ten days—a period, as he wrote, -"quite sufficient to discover to me the nakedness of the land, their -civil dissensions, and the total decay of their power, internal and -external." - -On his return the Rajah received a cordial welcome, for it was believed -that he would certainly be killed in Bruni; and on September 18, the -deed was read appointing him to hold the government of Sarawak. The -ceremony was impressive, but it nearly became tragical. We will give the -Rajah's own description of it. After the deed had been read— - - The Rajah (Muda Hasim) descended, and said aloud "If any one present - disowns or contests the Sultan's appointment, let him now declare." - All were silent. He next turned to the Patinggis and asked them. - They were obedient to the will of the Sultan. Then came the other - pangirans. "Is there any pangiran or any young Rajah that contests - the question? Pangiran der Makota, what do you say?" Makota - expressed his willingness to obey. One or two other obnoxious - pangirans, who had always opposed themselves to me, were each in - turn challenged, and forced to promise obedience. The Rajah then - waved his sword, and with a loud voice exclaimed, "Whoever he is - that disobeys the Sultan's mandate now received I will separate his - skull." At the moment some ten of his brothers jumped from the - verandah, and, drawing their long krises, began to flourish and - dance about, thrusting close to Makota, striking the pillar above - his head, and pointing their weapons at his breast. This - _amusement_, the violence of motion, the freedom from restraint, - this explosion of a long pent up animosity, roused all their - passions; and had Makota, through an excess of fear or an excess of - bravery, started up he would have been slain, and other blood would - have been spilt. But he was quiet, with his face pale and subdued, - and, as shortly as decency would permit after the riot had subsided, - took his leave. - -The Rajah now ordered Makota to leave the country, an order that could -not be ignored, though he kept deferring his departure on one pretext -after another, and it was not until the arrival of the _Dido_ some eight -months later that he quitted Sarawak, and that suddenly. He then joined -Sherip Sahap at Sadong, and when that piratical chief's power was -broken, he retired along with him to Patusan. Makota was captured after -the destruction of that place in 1844, but, unfortunately, the Rajah -spared his life. He then retired to Bruni, there to continue his plots -against the English, and in 1845 was commissioned by the Sultan to -murder Rajah Brooke, but found that the execution of this design would -be too distinctly dangerous; and, though he bearded the lion in his den, -it was only in the guise of a beggar. At Bruni he rose to power, and, as -already related in chapter II., became a scourge to the natives in that -part of the sultanate. His end was this:—In November, 1858, he headed a -raid at Awang in the Limbang to sweep together a number of Bisaya girls -to fill his harem, when he was fallen upon by the natives at night time -and killed. - -The Rajah now set to work in earnest to put the Government on a sound -footing. He made no attempt to introduce a brand new constitution and -laws, but took what already existed. He found the legal code was just -enough on paper, but had been over-ridden and nullified by the lawless -pangirans. All that was necessary was to enforce the existing laws, -modifying the penalties where too cruel and severe, and introducing -fresh laws as occasion required. "I hate," he wrote in October, "the -idea of an Utopian government, with laws cut and dried ready for the -natives, being introduced. Governments, like clothes, will not suit -everybody, and certainly a people who gradually develop their -government, though not a good one, are nearer happiness and stability -than a government of the best which is fitted at random. I am going on -slowly and surely, basing everything on their own laws, consulting all -the headmen at every step, instilling what I think right—separating the -_abuses_ from the customs." The government which he had displaced was so -utterly bad that any change was certain to be accepted by the people -with hope of improvement; and when it was found, that by the -introduction of a wise system of taxation, which actually doubled the -revenue, whilst to the popular mind it seemed to halve their burden— -when, moreover, they found that justice was strictly and impartially -administered in the courts—they welcomed the change with whole-hearted -gratitude. The Rajah associated the native chiefs with himself in the -government, and found them amenable to wholesome principles, and on the -whole to be level-headed men. By this means mutual confidence was -inspired, and the foundation laid of a government, the principle of -which was and has ever since been "to rule for the people and with the -people," to quote the Rajah writing twenty-two years later, "and to -teach them the rights of freemen under the restraints of government. The -majority of the "Council"[106] secures a legal ascendency for native -ideas of what is best for their happiness, here and hereafter. The -wisdom of the white man cannot become a _hindrance_, and the English -ruler must be their friend and guide, or nothing. The citizen of Sarawak -has every privilege enjoyed by the citizen of England, and far more -personal freedom than is known in a thickly populated country. They are -_not_ taught industry by being forced to work. They take a part in the -government under which they live; they are consulted upon the taxes they -pay; and, in short, they are free men. - -"This is the government which has struck its roots into the soil for the -last quarter of a century, which has triumphed over every danger and -difficulty, and which has inspired its people with confidence." - -The revenue of Sarawak was in utter confusion. Over large tracts of -country no tax could be enforced, and the Rajah, as he had undertaken, -was determined to lighten the load that had weighed so crushingly, and -was inflicted so arbitrarily on the loyal Land-Dayaks—loyal hitherto, -not in heart, but because powerless to resist. To carry on the -government without funds was impossible, and the want of these was now, -and for many years to come, the Rajah's greatest trouble. Consequently -the antimony ore was made a monopoly of the government, which was a fair -and just measure, and to the general advantage of the community, though -it was subsequently seized upon as a pretext for accusing the Rajah of -having debased his position by engaging in trade. But it was years -before the revenue was sufficient to meet the expenditure, and gradually -the Rajah sacrificed his entire fortune to pay the expenses of the -administration. - -In undertaking the government he had three objects in view:— - -(1) The relief of the unfortunate Land-Dayaks from oppression. - -(2) The suppression of piracy, and the restoration to a peaceable and -orderly life, of those tribes of Dayaks who had been converted into -marauders by their Malay masters. - -(3) The suppression of head-hunting. - -But these ends could not be attained all at once. The first was the -easiest arrived at, and the news spread through the length and breadth -of the island that there was one spot on its surface where the native -was not ground to powder, and where justice reigned. The result was that -the Land-Dayaks flocked to it. Whole families came over from the Dutch -Protectorate, where there was no protection; and others who had fled to -the mountains and the jungle returned to the sites of their burnt -villages. - -How this has worked, on the same undeviating lines of a sound policy, -under the rule of the two Rajahs, the following may show. Writing in -1867, on revisiting Sarawak, Admiral the Hon. Sir Henry Keppel said: - - It brought back to my mind some four-and-twenty years ago, when I - first came up in the _Dido_ with Sir James Brooke on board, and - gave the first and nearly the only help he had in securing his - position, thereby enabling him to carry out his philanthropic - views for the benefit of a strange race. If he had not succeeded - to the full extent of his then sanguine hopes, still there is no - man living, or to come, who, single-handed, will have benefited - his fellow-creatures to the extent Brooke has. In 1842, piracy, - slavery, and head-hunting were the order of the day. The sail of a - peaceful trader was nowhere to be seen, not even a fisherman, but - along the length of this beautiful coast, far into the interior, - the Malays and Dayaks warred on one another. Now how different! - Huts and fishing stakes are to be seen all along the coast, the - town of Kuching, which on the visit of the _Dido_, had scarcely - 800 inhabitants, now has a population of 20,000. The aborigines, - who called themselves warriors, are now peaceful traders and - cultivators of rice. The jungle is fast being cleared to make way - for farms. - -Head-hunting, the third aim which Rajah Brooke held before his eyes, was -an ingrained custom of the race which could not be eradicated at once. -The utmost that he could effect at first was to prevent the taking of -heads of any of the subjects under his rule. All the tribes that were in -his raj were to be regarded as friends, and were therefore not to be -molested. Any breach of the peace, every murder was severely punished. -In a short time head-hunting and intertribal feuds amongst the Sarawak -Dayaks were extirpated, and the raj ceased to be a hunting-field for the -Sekrang and Saribas Dayaks; but they continued to haunt the coast -together with the Lanun and Balenini pirates, and the suppression of -piracy was the most serious undertaking of the three, and took many -years to accomplish. - -Early in 1843, the Rajah visited Singapore to further the interests of -his raj, and for a change. His main wish, which he had repeatedly -expressed, was to transfer Sarawak to the Crown, and he likewise -impressed upon the Government the policy of establishing a settlement at -Labuan, and of obtaining a monopoly of the coal in the Bruni Sultanate. -He was able to interest the Chinese merchants in the trade of Sarawak. -But the most important matter was the immediate suppression of the -ravages committed by the pirates, both Dayak and Malay; and here -Providence threw across his path, in the person of Captain the Hon. -Henry Keppel,[107] the very assistance he required. Between the white -Rajah and the Rajah Laut (Sea King), the title by which Keppel became -known, and was ever afterwards remembered in Sarawak, a sincere -attachment arose. Keppel was attracted by the Rajah's lovable -personality, and sympathised with his objects; and, being chivalrous and -always ready to act upon his own responsibility, he at once decided to -lend all the support in his power, which any other naval officer might -have hesitated to have done. The aid he so nobly rendered came at an -opportune time, for it not only administered to the pirates a severe -lesson, but also taught those inimical to his rule that the white Rajah -was not held aloof by his own countrymen, and thus consolidated his -power by reassuring the waverers and encouraging the loyal. The kindly -and gallant Keppel stands foremost amongst the friends of Sarawak, to -which State he rendered not only the splendid services to be recorded in -our next chapter, but ever evinced a keen and kindly interest in its -welfare, and in its Rajahs, to whom he was ever ready to lend his able -support and influence, and of whom the Rajah wrote, "He is my friend and -the benefactor of Sarawak." - -[Illustration: - - THE PART OF KUCHING SHOWN IN HEAD-PIECE OF PRESENT CHAPTER, AS IT NOW - IS.] - ------ - -Footnote 78: - - Camoen's _Lusiad_ (Sir Richard Burton's translation.) Camoen here - refers to the islands of the Malayan Archipelago, which he visited in - his exile some 350 years ago. - -Footnote 79: - - St. John tells us that a few years before this an English ship that - had put into the Sarawak river to water was treacherously seized; the - Englishmen were murdered, and the Lascars sold into slavery. - -Footnote 80: - - _Anglice_, cat. - -Footnote 81: - - A short time before the commencement of this history this place had - been attacked by the Saribas Dayaks, and 120 people were slain. - -Footnote 82: - - 3000 feet. - -Footnote 83: - - Spencer St. John, _Sir James Brooke_, 1879. - -Footnote 84: - - Mr. Brooke. He was a good-looking man. Capt. the Hon. H. Keppel gives - his portrait, the frontispiece to vol. i. of his _Expedition to Borneo - of H.M.S. Dido_, which is incorrectly entitled the portrait of Rajah - Muda Hasim. - -Footnote 85: - - Spelt Sahib by Mr. Brooke in his letters and journals, and by others, - but correctly his name was Sahap. He had a reputation for bravery, and - was styled by the Sekrang Dayaks "Bujang Brani," the brave man. - -Footnote 86: - - There is no strict law of primogeniture in Bruni, otherwise Rajah Muda - Hasim could not have been heir-presumptive. As he was of royal blood, - and the prince most fitted to succeed, he was looked upon as the heir - to the throne, and was so acknowledged (publicly in 1846) by the - Sultan, and was therefore more correctly heir-apparent. At this time - Sultan Omar Ali had two sons, and the eldest, also named Hasim, must - have been about thirty-five years of age. There was a disgraceful - harem scandal in connection with their birth, which pointed to their - having been the sons of a Nakoda, or merchant. Though this appears to - have been generally credited, Hasim nevertheless became the 24th - Sultan in 1885. - - It may be noted here that Omar Ali himself was only _de facto_ Sultan, - as he was never able to obtain the legal investiture which in Bruni - constitutes an election to the throne _de jure_, and which confers - upon the sovereign the title of _Iang de Pertuan_, the Lord who rules, - the most exalted title, and one which he never assumed. - -Footnote 87: - - Or an abbreviation of Muhammad Husain. In former works he is - incorrectly styled Moksain (for Matsain), following Mr. Brooke's - published letters and journals, which were badly edited in regard to - native names and words. - -Footnote 88: - - Mr. Brooke. - -Footnote 89: - - Mr. Brooke. - -Footnote 90: - - The Bruni, not the Sarawak Malays. - -Footnote 91: - - Mr. Brooke. - -Footnote 92: - - _Idem._ - -Footnote 93: - - By which he was generally referred to, both in documents and verbally, - by the Malays of Bruni and Sarawak. "Rajah of Sarawak" was a - complimentary title given to him by Europeans only. He has been - frequently styled _Muda_ Hasim by former writers; this would be - unintelligible to a Malay. - -Footnote 94: - - Such was this ascendency that they became the founders of the present - ruling dynasties of Bruni (Chap. II., p. 1), Palembang (Sumatra), - Pontianak, Sambas, Mindanau, and Sulu, and probably of other native - states. - -Footnote 95: - - Land-Dayaks. - -Footnote 96: - - Shortly before Rajah Brooke's arrival, Sherip Sahap with a large force - of Sekrang Dayaks had attacked the Sau tribe of Land-Dayaks in Upper - Sarawak. Many were killed, their villages plundered and burnt, and - nearly all the surviving women and children, to the number of some two - hundred and fifty, carried off into slavery. The Rajah eventually - recovered nearly all. - -Footnote 97: - - Meaning Rajah Muda Hasim. - -Footnote 98: - - Bruni. - -Footnote 99: - - _Duit_, Malay for a cent. - -Footnote 100: - - Rajah Brooke. - -Footnote 101: - - "I admit that Bruni has its points, but what irony to compare for a - moment the city of marble palaces with the mass of miserable huts - which a single match could easily reduce to ashes."—Beccari, _op. - cit._ The Rajah called the place a "Venice of hovels." Mercator in his - Atlas describes it as "being situated on a saltwater lagoon like - Venice," hence probably it became known as the Venice of Borneo. - -Footnote 102: - - _Kota batu_, stone fort. The name still remains. It was built towards - the close of the fifteenth century by Sherip Ali, the first Arab - Sultan, with the aid of the Chinese subjects his wife's mother had - brought to Bruni. The city was then nearer the mouth of the river. It - was moved to its present position by Sultan Muadin about 200 years - ago. - -Footnote 103: - - Magellan, _Hakluyt Society_, and the Portuguese Jorge de Menezes, who - visited Bruni five years after Pigafetta, notices that the city was - surrounded with a wall of brick, and possessed some noble edifices. - Other early voyagers describe the sultans and rulers of Malayan States - as maintaining great style, and their equipments,—such as swords of - state, saddles, chairs, eating and drinking utensils—as being of pure - gold. Allowing for some exaggeration, this would still point to a - former condition of prosperity which enabled rulers and nobles to keep - up a pageantry which has long since vanished. - -Footnote 104: - - This malformation, according to the laws of Bruni, would have - disqualified him for the throne, for these provide that no person in - any way imbecile in mind or deformed in person can enjoy the regal - dignity, whatever title to it his birth might have given him.—Sir Hugh - Low, _op. cit._ p. 108. - -Footnote 105: - - _Saya_, or more correctly, _sahaya_ (mis-spelt _suya_ in the Rajah's - badly edited journals) is the Malay for I, mine; so _amigo saya_ would - be, My friend. _Amigo_ was one of the few Spanish words the Sultan - had. - -Footnote 106: - - Established in 1855. - -Footnote 107: - - Afterwards Admiral of the Fleet. He died, January 1904. - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER IV - THE PIRATES - - -As we have already mentioned, the second, and by far the most difficult, -task that Rajah Brooke had set before him, and was determined to -accomplish, was the suppression of piracy, which he rightly described as -an evil almost as disgraceful to the European nations who permitted it -as to the native States engaged in it. - -The principal piratical peoples at the time were the Illanun, or Lanun, -the Balenini, the Bajaus, and the Sulus, all living to the north or -north-east of Bruni, and consequently far beyond the jurisdiction of the -Rajah. To these must be added the Sea-Dayaks of the Saribas and Sekrang, -who, led by their Malay allies, though less formidable to trade, were -far more destructive of human life. - -The Sambas Malays had also been pirates, but at this period had ceased -to be such. Earl, who visited Sambas in 1834, says, that "before the -arrival of the Dutch Sambas was a nest of pirates. In 1812, having -attacked an English vessel, several British men-of-war were sent from -Batavia to attack the town. The inhabitants resisted, but were defeated, -the fort was razed to the ground, and the guns tumbled into the river." -The reoccupation by the Dutch shortly afterwards of this place, -Pontianak, and Banjermasin, put some check upon the piratical habits of -the Malays in the western and southern States,[108] but the Malays of -the eastern shores of Borneo, especially those of Koti, to the north and -north-west, were all pirates; and even the people of Bruni were imbued -with piratical habits, which were generally inherent in the Malay -character, though they were not enterprising enough to be openly -piratical, or to do more than encourage their bolder neighbours, from -whom they could obtain plunder and slaves cheaply; and near Bruni, -within the territory of the Sultan, were several piratical strongholds. -All these were under the control of half-bred Arab sherips, as also were -the Saribas and the Sekrangs. - -The Lanuns are natives of the large island of Mindanau, or Magindanau, -the southernmost of the Philippine group. They were known to the -Spaniards as "Los Illanos de la laguna," and, in common with all -Muhammadans, were classed by them as Moros or Moors. On the lagoon, or -bay, of Lanun they live. They were the boldest and most courageous of -the pirates, and the most dangerous to Europeans, whom they never -hesitated to attack, not even the Dutch gunboats, and to whom, unlike -the Balenini pirates, they would never give quarter, owing to a hatred, -born of former injustice and inhumanity, received at the hands of those -whom they could only have regarded as white barbarians. They became -incorrigible and cruel pirates, looking upon piracy as a noble -profession, though Dampier, who spent six months amongst them in 1686-7, -and who was very hospitably treated, says nothing of piracy, and he -gives a full and intelligent account of the island, its inhabitants, and -products. He describes the "Hilanoons" as being a peaceable people, who -bought foreign commodities with the product of their gold mines. The -Spaniards had sometime before occupied the island, but the garrison had -to be suddenly withdrawn to Manila, in consequence of a threatened -invasion of that place by the Chinese. The Sultan then seized their -cannon, demolished their forts, and expelled their friars. Then it was -the Dutch they feared; they wished the English to establish a Factory -there,[109] and subsequently, in 1775, ceded a small island to the -H.E.I. Company for that purpose. - -Though the Spanish had a settlement on the western end of the island -they were unable to keep the Lanun pirates in check, and on occasions -were severely handled by them, as were also the Dutch. - -With these pirates were associated the Bajaus or sea-gipsies, a roving -people, who lived entirely in their prahus, with their women and -children. - -The vessels employed by Lanuns on marauding expeditions were sometimes -of 60 tons burden, built very sharp in the prow and wide in beam, and -over 90 feet in length. A double tier of oars was worked by slaves to -the number of 100, and the fighting men would be from 30 to 40; the -prahus of the smallest size carried from 50 to 80 in all. The bows of -the vessels were solidly built, and fortified with hard wooden baulks -capable of resisting a 6-pounder shot; often they were shod with iron. -Here a narrow embrasure admitted a gun for a 6 to a 24-pound shot. In -addition to this, the armaments consisted of several guns, usually of -brass, of smaller calibre. Sometimes the piratical fleets comprised as -many as 200 prahus, though the Lanuns usually cruised in small fleets of -20 to 30 sail. They would descend on a coast and attack any village, -sack and burn it, kill the defenders, carry away men, women, and -children as slaves, slaughter the cattle, and ravage the plantations. A -cargo of slaves captured on the east coast of Borneo would be sold on -the west coast, and those taken in the south would find a ready market -in the north, in Sulu[110] and the Lanun country. Their cruising grounds -were extensive—around the coasts of the Philippine islands, Borneo, and -Celebes to Sumatra, Java, and the Malay peninsula, through the Moluccas -to New Guinea, and even up the Bay of Bengal as far as Rangoon. In 1834, -a fleet of these Lanuns swept round the coast of a small island in the -Straits of Rhio, opposite Singapore, and killed or carried away all the -inhabitants.[111] In addition to their original home in the bay of -Lanun, they had settlements in Marudu Bay in the north of Borneo, and -towns along the west coast almost as far south as Ambong, and on the -east coast to Tungku, and on to Koti. In Marudu their chief was Sherip -Usman, who was married to a sister of the Sultan Muda of Sulu, and who -was in league with Pangiran Usup, uncle to the Sultan of Bruni, and his -principal adviser. Usman supplied the pirates with powder, shot, and -guns, and they, on returning from a piratical expedition, paid him at -the rate of four captives for every 100 rupees worth of goods with which -he had furnished them. Such captives as had been taken in the vicinity -of Bruni he would sell to Pangiran Usup for 100 rupees each, who would -then demand of their friends and relations Rs. 200 for each. "Thus this -vile Sherip, not reckoning the enormous price he charged for his goods -in the first instance, gained 500 per cent for every slave, and the -Pangiran Usup cleared 100 per cent by the flesh of his own countrymen." - -In 1844, Ambong was a flourishing town occupied by an industrious and -peaceable people, subjects of the Sultan of Bruni. In 1846, Captain -Rodney Mundy, R.N., visited it, and the town was represented by a heap -of ruins alone; the inhabitants had been slaughtered, or enslaved to be -passed on to Usup, that he might make what he could out of them, by -holding them to ransom by their relatives. - -The Balenini were hand in glove with the Lanuns, and often associated -with them in their expeditions. They issued from a group of islands in -the Sulu sea, and acted in complicity with the Sultan of Sulu, whose -country was the great nucleus of piracy. They equipped annually -considerable fleets to prey upon the commerce with Singapore and the -Straits; they also attacked villages, and carried off alike crews of -vessels and villagers to slavery, to be crowded for months in the bottom -of the pirate vessels, suffering indescribable miseries. Their cruising -grounds were also very extensive; the whole circuit of Borneo was -exposed to their attacks, except only the Lanun settlements, for hawks -do not peck out hawk's een. When pursued and liable to be overtaken, -they cut the throats of their captives and threw them overboard, men, -women, and children alike. Up to 1848, the principal Balenini -strongholds were in Balenini, Tongkil, and Basilan islands, but they -were then driven out of the two former islands by the Spaniards, and -they established themselves on other islands in the Sulu Archipelago; -and Tawi Tawi island, which had always been one of their strongholds, -then became their principal one. - -Trade with Borneo and the Sulu Archipelago was rendered almost -impossible, or at least a very dangerous pursuit, and even merchantmen -using the Palawan passage to China, which takes them close along the -coast of Borneo, often fell a prey to these pirates. - -Earl, writing a year or two before the advent of the late Rajah to -Sarawak, remarks in connection with Borneo, that it ought to be -considered but "an act of justice to the natives of the Indian -Archipelago, whom we have enticed to visit our settlement of Singapore, -that some exertion should be made towards the suppression of piracy." He -blames the unaccountable indifference and neglect which the British -Government had hitherto displayed, and expresses his sympathy for the -natives. He considered it his duty to point the way—it was left to the -late Rajah to lead in it. - -The Natuna, the Anamba, and the Tambilan islands, which stretch across -the entrance of the China sea between Borneo and the Malay peninsula, -were common lurking haunts of the pirates. Amongst these islands they -could find water and shelter; could careen, clean, and repair their -prahus; and they were right in the track of vessels bound to Singapore, -or northward to the Philippines or China. To replenish their stores and -to obtain arms and ammunition they would sail to Singapore in -innocent-looking captured prahus, where they found a ready market for -their booty amongst the Chinese. Muskets of English make and powder from -English factories were found in captured prahus and strongholds. At -Patusan a number of barrels of fine gunpowder from Dartford were -discovered exactly as these had left the factory in England. - -Against these the Rajah was powerless to take the offensive. They had to -be left to be reduced or cowed by the spasmodic efforts of British -men-of-war. What he urged, though ineffectually, was that a man-of-war -should patrol the coast and curb the ruffians. What was actually done, -but not until later, was to attack and burn a stronghold or two, and -then retire. The pirates fled into the jungle, but returned when the -British were gone, rebuilt their houses, and supplied themselves with -fresh vessels. - -Near at hand were the Saribas and Sekrang Sea-Dayaks occupying the -basins of rivers of these names, the Sekrang being an affluent of the -Batang Lupar. - -In each of these rivers was a large Malay community of some 1000 -fighting men who lived by piracy, and who trained the numerous Dayaks, -by whom they were surrounded, to the same lawless life that they led -themselves, and guided them on their predatory excursions. Here again -both Dayaks and Malays were under the influence of Sherips, Mular, his -brother Sahap, and others. In course of time these Dayaks became expert -seamen, and, accompanied by the Malays, yearly issued forth with fleets -composed of a hundred or more bangkongs,[112] sweeping the seas and -carrying desolation along the shores of Borneo over a distance of 800 -miles. - -The Sea-Dayaks soon became aware of their power; and accordingly, both -in their internal government and on their piratical expeditions, their -chiefs attained an authority superior to that of the Malay chiefs, their -titular rulers. - -In May, 1843, H.M.S. _Dido_ started on her eventful cruise to Borneo, -having the Rajah on board. After passing Sambas, Captain Keppel -dispatched the pinnace and two cutters under the first lieutenant, with -whom went the Rajah, to cruise along the coast. Lanun pirates were seen, -but, easily outsailing the flotilla, escaped. Off Sirhasan, the largest -of the group of the Natuna islands, whither the boats had been directed -to go, six prahus, some belonging to the Rajah Muda of Rhio (an island -close to Singapore, belonging to the Dutch, and under a Dutch Resident), -and some to the islanders, mistaking the _Dido's_ boats for those of a -shipwrecked vessel, and expecting an easy prey, advanced with boldness -and opened fire upon them. They were quickly undeceived, and in a few -minutes three out of the six prahus were captured, with a loss of over -twelve killed and many wounded. Neither the Rhio Malays nor those of the -islands were pirates, and the former under an envoy were collecting -tribute for the Sultan of Lingin, but the temptation was irresistible to -a people with piracy innate in their character. They protested it was a -mistake, and that with the sun in their eyes they had mistaken the boats -for Lanun pirates! The little English flotilla had suffered no -casualties, and a severe lesson had been administered, which was rightly -considered to be sufficient. The wounded were attended to, and, having -been liberally supplied with fresh provisions, Lieutenant Wilmot Horton -left for Sarawak to rejoin the _Dido_. - -After having been cleverly dodged by three Lanun prahus, the _Dido_ -anchored off the Muaratebas entrance on May 13th, and proceeded up to -Kuching on the 16th. Keppel described the Rajah's reception by his -people as one of undisguised delight, mingled with gratitude and -respect, on the return of their newly elected ruler to his country. - -The temerity of the pirates had become so great that it was deemed -advisable to despatch the little Sarawak gunboat, the _Jolly Bachelor_, -under the charge of Lieutenant Hunt, with a crew of eighteen marines and -seamen, to cruise in the vicinity of Cape Datu, and there to await the -arrival of a small yacht which was expected from Singapore with the -mails, and to escort her to Kuching. Two or three days after they had -left, at about 3 o'clock one morning, writes Captain Keppel:— - - The moon being just about to rise, Lieutenant Hunt, happening to - awake, observed a savage brandishing a kris, and performing his - war-dance on the bit of deck in an ecstasy of delight, thinking in - all probability of the ease with which he had got possession of a - fine trading boat, and calculating the cargo of slaves he had to - sell, but little dreaming of the hornets' nest into which he had - fallen. Lieutenant Hunt's round face meeting the light of the rising - moon, without a turban surmounting it, was the first notice the - pirate had of his mistake. He immediately plunged overboard; and - before Lieutenant Hunt had sufficiently recovered his astonishment, - to know whether he was dreaming or not, or to rouse his crew up, a - discharge from three or four cannons within a few yards, and the - cutting through the rigging by the various missiles with which the - guns were loaded, soon convinced him there was no mistake. It was as - well the men were still lying down when this discharge took place, - as not one of them was hurt; but on jumping to their legs, they - found themselves closely pressed by two large war-prahus, one on - each bow. To return the fire, cut the cable, man the oars, and back - astern to gain room, was the work of a minute; but now came the - tug-of-war, it was a case of life and death. Our men fought as - British sailors ought to do; quarter was not expected on either - side; and the quick and deadly aim of the marines prevented the - pirates from reloading their guns. The strong bulwarks or - barricades, grapeshot proof, across the fore part of the Lanun - prahus, through which ports are formed for working the guns, had to - be cut away by round shot before the muskets could bear effectually. - This done the grape and cannister told with fearful execution. In - the meantime, the prahus had been pressing forward to board while - the _Jolly Bachelor_ backed astern; but as soon as this service was - achieved, our men dropped their oars, and seizing their muskets - dashed on: the work was sharp but short, and the slaughter great. - While one pirate boat was sinking, and an effort made to secure her, - the other effected her escape by rounding the point of rocks where a - third and larger prahu, hitherto unseen, came to her assistance, and - putting fresh hands on board and taking her in tow, succeeded in - getting off, although chased by the _Jolly Bachelor_, after setting - fire to the crippled prize, which blew up and sank.[113] - -None of the crew of this prahu survived, and so few in the second prahu, -that, when she separated from her consort, the slaves arose and put them -to death. They were the same three prahus that had eluded the _Dido_. - -Having satisfied himself as to the character of the Saribas and Sekrang -Dayaks, and how the chiefs governing them encouraged their depredations, -and having received an appeal from the Rajah Muda Hasim[114] to relieve -the cost of the perils it underwent, Captain Keppel resolved to attack -the Saribas first, as being the most formidable of the two piratical -hordes. - -Preparations for the expedition were soon commenced. It was to consist -of a native force of 300 Malays, the _Dido's_ three large boats, and the -_Jolly Bachelor_, manned by blue-jackets and marines, all under the -command of Lieutenant Wilmot Horton. The datus were opposed to the Rajah -going—they thought the risk too great, but on his expressing his -determination to do so, and leaving it to them to accompany him or not, -their simple reply was, "What is the use of our remaining? If you die, -we die; and if you live, we live; we will go with you."[115] The Rajah -and Captain Keppel accompanied the expedition in the _Dido's_ gig. - -Intelligence of the design was carried far and wide. The Saribas -strengthened their defences, and several of the half-bred Arab sherips -living nearer Sarawak sent in promises of good conduct. Tribes that had -suffered from the depredations of the pirates offered to join in -attacking them, and the force thus augmented by several hundreds of -Dayaks started early in June. - -The first skirmish fell to the lot of Datu Patinggi Ali, who, having -been sent on ahead, met a force of seven prahus at the mouth of the -Saribas, which he attacked and drove back, after capturing one. Padi, a -stockaded town some 60 miles up the Saribas river, and the furthest up -of the piratical strongholds, reputed also to be the strongest and most -important, was the first attacked, and though defended by two forts and -two booms of forest trees stretched across the river, and being crowded -with Malay and Dayak warriors, it was carried on the evening of June 11, -and the place committed to the flames. The next day some 800 Balau -Dayaks,[116] under Sherip Japar of Lingga, joined the force, keen to -make reprisals for past injuries. - -The enemy, reckoned at about 6000 Dayaks and 500 Malays, had retired -up-river, and against them a small force of about 40 blue-jackets and -the same number of Malays, under the Rajah and Lieutenant Horton, -started the next day. During the night they were repeatedly attacked by -the pirates, who, under cover of the darkness, closed in on their -assailants, especially where some marines held a post on a cleared -height overlooking the river. The pirates lost a good many men, and the -next morning, seeing the force again preparing to advance, sent in a -flag of truce and sued for mercy. The Rajah then met their chiefs and -explained to them that it was in consequence of their acts of piracy -that they were now punished; that they had been cautioned two years -previously to abstain from these marauding expeditions, and that they -had disregarded this monition; he assured them that they would be -unmolested if they abstained from molesting others, but that if they -continued to prey on their neighbours and to interfere with trading -vessels they would receive further castigation. - -It was proposed to these people that the towns of Paku and Rembas should -be spared, if they would guarantee the future good conduct of the -inhabitants. They coolly replied that those people deserved the same -punishment, which had better be administered, otherwise they would -continue pirating, and would lead the Padi people astray again. - -Paku was taken on the 14th, and burnt; here no resistance was met with. -The next day the chiefs submitted. On the 17th, Rembas was attacked and -taken, the Balau Dayaks, under Sherip Japar, having all the fighting to -do. This was the largest and strongest town, and much plunder was -secured. After receiving the submission of the Rembas chiefs the -expedition returned to Kuching, having, in seven days, destroyed the -strongholds of the most powerful and dreaded pirates on the north-west -coast of Borneo, who for years had defied both Bruni and Sarawak. Such -an impression was produced, that the Sekrangs sent messages promising to -abstain from piracy, and offering, if they were spared, to give up a -hundred women and children captives; and Sherips Mular and Sahap, -fearing the punishment they so richly deserved, sent professions of -future good conduct. These were not accepted, but the day of reckoning -had to be deferred, for Keppel had received orders to return to China. - -The Saribas had suffered, but not the redoubtable Sekrangs, and the -former not so severely but that in a couple of years all their losses -could be repaired, their stockades be rebuilt, and fresh prahus -constructed, and the old story of blood and rapine continued with little -intermission, not only by them, but by the Lanuns and Sekrangs as well. - -A year was to elapse before Keppel's return; and we will now record in -their sequence the few events of interest that happened during this -short period. - -About a month after the departure of the _Dido_, the _Samarang_, Captain -Sir Edward Belcher, arrived at Kuching. Sir Edward had been sent, -consequent on Rajah Brooke's actions and recommendations, to inquire -personally into and report officially upon the affairs and capabilities -of north-west Borneo. As Sir Spenser St. John writes—[117] - - This visit was as useless as such visits usually are. What can the - most acute naval officer understand of a country during a few days' - or weeks' visit? He can describe more or less accurately its outward - appearance; but to understand its internal politics is not possible - in the time. And yet on such comparatively valueless reports the - British Government relies in a majority of cases. Mr. Brooke - suffered more than any other pioneer of civilisation from the - system. - -On getting under way to proceed to Bruni the _Samarang_ grounded on a -rocky ledge off the town, and Sir Edward's brief visit was protracted by -a fortnight. The ship, which lay in an extremely critical position, was -righted and got off the rocks before the _Harlequin_, _Wanderer_, -_Vixen_, and _Diana_ arrived to assist her. Accompanied by the Rajah, -Sir Edward proceeded to Bruni towards the end of August, but the -latter's visit was very short; he saw the Sultan for two hours only, and -then, as small-pox was raging in Bruni, departed for Singapore.[118] The -principal object of the Rajah's visit was obtained, as he was enabled to -bear away a deed granting Sarawak in perpetuity to him and to the heirs -of his appointment. - -In December the Rajah left for Singapore, and there the next month he -received the news of his mother's death. To quote the Rajah, after the -first shock, he resolved to seek in activity a relief from the lowness -of spirits which he suffered. This led him to join an expedition to -punish certain pirates on the coast of Sumatra for injuries done to -British ships. The ships employed were the _Harlequin_, Captain the Hon. -G. Hastings; the _Wanderer_, Captain Seymour, with whom the Rajah -sailed, and the East India Company's steamer, the _Diana_. At Achin[119] -they found the once powerful Sultan unable to control or punish his own -subjects, and the ships then proceeded to Batu and Murdu, the -strongholds of the pirates. The former town was burnt without offering -much resistance, but the latter gave them a tough fight of five hours -before it was taken. The pirates lost from fifty to seventy men killed -and wounded, the English two killed, and about a dozen wounded, amongst -whom was the Rajah, who was shot inside the right arm, and had an -eyebrow cut in two by a spear. This was on February 12, 1844. - -In Singapore the Rajah purchased a new vessel, the _Julia_, having sold -the _Royalist_; the _Julia_ was fitted as a gunboat. Early in June he -returned to Sarawak in the _Harlequin_. - -He found that during his absence, his old enemy, Sherip Sahap, had built -many war-boats, and had made great preparations for offensive -operations. Kuching was supposed to be his object, and it had been put -in a state of defence, but on the Rajah's return Sahap deemed it -advisable to retire to the Batang Lupar, and taking with him a large -force marked his course with bloodshed and rapine. He then fortified -himself at Patusan, below the Sekrang, and the Dayaks were sent out -ravaging in every direction. Eight villages were burnt in the Sadong, -the Samarahan people were attacked, and many women and children were -captured. A party even ventured into Sarawak, and cut off two Singgi -Dayaks on their farm, but they did not get off scot free, for the Rajah, -starting in the middle of the night, intercepted their return and gave -them a sharp lesson. - -Patusan,[120] the stronghold of Sherip Sahap, with whom was Pangiran -Makota, was on the left-hand bank of the Batang Lupar, about fifteen -miles below the Undup stream, up which, about seven miles from the -mouth, was the stockaded town of Sahap's brother, Sherip Mular. Besides -numerous Malays, these sherips were supported by the Sekrang Dayaks, -then estimated to number some 10,000 fighting men, and these warriors, -though they might not recognise the power of the sherips over them in -other matters, were always ready to respond to a summons to engage in a -plundering raid. - -Captain Keppel had been long expected, but the _Dido_ had been detained -in India, and when she arrived on July 30, with the welcome addition of -the H.E.I.C.'s steamer _Phlegethon_, preparations for the coming -expedition against the Batang Lupar were so well forward that it was -enabled to start almost immediately. On board the _Dido_ was the Rajah's -favourite nephew, midshipman Charles Johnson, who eight years later -became the Tuan Muda of Sarawak, and who ultimately succeeded his uncle -as Rajah. - -The combined force of blue-jackets, Malays, and Dayaks, headed by the -_Phlegethon_, started from Kuching on August 5th, and on the 7th were -off Patusan. This place was well fortified, sixty-four brass besides -many iron guns were taken there,[121] and its five forts were captured, -with heavy loss to the pirates. The attacking party lost only one man -killed, the captain of the main-top of the _Dido_, who was cut in two by -a cannon-shot whilst loading the bow-gun of the _Jolly Bachelor_; close -to him was the present Rajah, who fortunately escaped unhurt. - -So confident had Sherip Sahap and Pangiran Makota been in the -impregnability of their strongholds that they had not taken the usual -precaution of sending their women, children, and property of value, to a -distant place of refuge. On their flight the unfortunate children were -placed in different nooks and corners. - -[Illustration: - - THE PRESENT RAJAH AS A MIDSHIPMAN.] - -After having completely destroyed the town of Patusan, and Makota's town -about a mile above, the expedition moved on upon the 10th. The -_Phlegethon_ was taken up as far as the Sekrang, a very bold proceeding -considering the dangerous nature of the river, and the force was divided -into three divisions, to ascend the Undup, the Sekrang, and the -main-river; but the pirates, chiefly Malays, offered such a stubborn -resistance in the Undup that these divisions had to be reunited to make -a simultaneous attack. The gallant Datu Patinggi Ali here distinguished -himself in a hand-to-hand fight with the enemy; it was witnessed by the -blue-jackets, who hailed him with three hearty British cheers on his -return. It took the force the whole day to cut through the heavy log -barriers that had been placed across the river below Mular's town, which -the enemy deserted during the night, retiring to a Dayak village some -twenty-five miles farther up the river. After an arduous journey of two -days the landing-place of the village was reached; here occurred a brush -with the pirates, who were pushed back, and old Datu Patinggi nearly -covered himself with glory by almost capturing Sherip Mular, who saved -himself by ignominiously jumping into the river and swimming ashore. A -little later, Captain Keppel and Lieutenant Wade with some seven men -surprised a large force of pirates waiting behind a point; these were so -taken by surprise that they were easily routed, but Lieutenant Wade -rushing on in pursuit was struck by two rifle-shots, and fell at his -commander's feet mortally wounded. The Dayak village was then attacked, -and the enemy scattered. - -On the 15th, the _Phlegethon_ was reached, and on the 17th, a force -started up the Sekrang to administer a lesson to the notorious Dayak -pirates of that river, who had been making their presence felt in an -unpleasant manner, continuously annoying the force at night time by -hanging about on the river banks and killing and wounding several of the -Malay and Dayak members of the force. The expedition consisted of seven -of the _Dido's_ and _Phlegethon's_ boats, and the _Jolly Bachelor_, with -a division of a few light native boats under Datu Patinggi Ali as a -vanguard, and the rest of the Sarawak contingent behind as a reserve. On -the 19th, the enemy made a determined stand, blocking the advance of -Patinggi Ali's division with a formidable array of war-boats, and with -thousands of men on each bank, who had selected positions where they -could effectively use their javelins and blow-pipes. Instead of falling -back upon the main body, old Ali bravely dashed on, followed by his -little contingent. A desperate encounter against fearful odds ensued, -and before the ships' boats could come to his support the fine old Malay -chief[122] had fallen along with a Mr. Steward,[123] and twenty-nine of -his devoted followers, fifty-six more being wounded. The gun and rocket -fire of the boats soon turned the tables, and the Dayaks retreated from -their position with considerable loss. The same day their town was -destroyed, and the expedition returned. At Patusan, which was reached on -the 22nd, Captain Sir Edward Belcher, with the boats of the _Samarang_, -joined them, but too late to render any service. At Kuching there was -barely time to get the sick and wounded into comfortable quarters before -news arrived that Sherip Sahap had joined Sherip Japar at Lingga, and -was again collecting his followers. With the addition of the -_Samarang's_ boats, the force immediately started for Lingga; Sherip -Sahap hastily retired, and, though closely pursued, escaped over the -border; Sherip Japar was deposed from his governorship of Lingga; and -Pangiran Makota was captured and sent a prisoner on board the -_Phlegethon_. The Rajah then held a meeting of all the Malay chiefs of -the surrounding country, and in an eloquent speech impressed upon them -the determination of the British Government to suppress piracy; dwelt -upon the blessings arising from peace and trade, and concluded by saying -that the measures lately adopted against piracy were taken for the -protection of all the peaceful communities along the coast. "So great -was the attention bestowed during the delivery of his speech that the -dropping of a pin might have been heard."[124] On September 4th, the -force again reached Kuching. - -Sherip Sahap, after residing for a short time in the Kapuas, in Dutch -Borneo, died of a broken heart at Pontianak. Sherip Mular, who also -escaped over the border, subsequently sued for forgiveness, but this was -then refused.[125] Sherip Japar, who the previous year had rendered good -service against the Saribas pirates, was removed to Ensingai in the -Sadong. Pangiran Makota, who so richly deserved death, and who as a -matter of policy alone, as well as in the interests of humanity, should -have been executed, was spared by the Rajah, and allowed to retire to -Bruni, with what results we have already noted. - -Early the next year the Saribas and Sekrang Dayaks visited the Rajah at -Kuching and formally tendered their submission. The promises then made -of future good behaviour would probably have been observed, and those, -of which there was now a large party, in favour of peace have been -upheld, had the British Government afforded the Rajah continuous support -for a short time, even in the shape of a small brig-of-war. "We must -progress or retrograde" was the Rajah's timely, though unheeded warning. -But the desired support was denied, and gradually the piratical party -again became dominant, and in less than two years found themselves in a -position once more to defy the Rajah, and to spread terror along the -coast. But with this, and their final, though tardy punishment, we shall -deal later. - -The Rajah seeing how precarious his position was, had offered the -cession of Sarawak to the British Crown without remuneration, though he -had now laid out £10,000 upon its development. He showed how by -developing the trade and the natural wealth of the land through British -influence, river after river might be opened up to commerce. He -entreated that steady and unremitting efforts should be made for the -suppression of piracy. But the Government shrank from the extension of -its Colonies, it was afraid of being dragged into a second New Zealand -scheme, and it consented, reluctantly, to afford him help, and that but -inadequate, against the pirates. - - "It is easy," wrote the Rajah at the close of the previous year, - "for men to perform fine feats with the pen; it is easy for the rich - man to give yearly thousands in charity; it is easy to preach - against the slave trade, or to roar against piracy; it is easy to - bustle about London, and get up associations for all kinds of - objects—all this is easy, but it is not easy to stand alone—to be - exiled—to lay out a small fortune—to expend life and health and - money—to risk life itself, when the loss would be without glory and - without gain.... I am enabled to dispense happiness and peace to - many thousand persons. I stand alone; I appeal for assistance and - gain none; I have struggled for four years bearing my life in my - hand. I hold a commanding position and influence over the natives; I - feel it my paramount duty to gain protection and some power. I state - it in so many plain words, and if, after all, I am left to my own - resources the fault of failure is not with me. This negotiation with - Government is nearly at an end, or if protracted, if I perceive any - intention of delay, or any coolness, I will myself break it off and - trust to God and my own wits.... If they act cordially they will - either give me a plain negative or some power to act, in order that - I may carry out my views. If they haggle and bargain any further I - will none of them, or if they bother me with their suspicions, or - send any more gentlemen for the purpose of espionage, I will assert - the independence I feel, and send them all to the devil." - -This, it must be remembered, was in a private letter. His position was -precarious. He, with less than half-a-dozen Englishmen, had established -himself as reigning prince over Sarawak; its population consisted mainly -of timid Land-Dayaks, useless in warfare, and there were only a few -hundred Malays and Sea-Dayaks upon whom he could rely to protect the -little State against its powerful and actively hostile neighbours. Even -his own people were in a condition of tension and hesitation, not -knowing whether the arm of England would be extended in his support, or -be withdrawn, leaving him to succumb under the krises of assassins. - -It is perhaps as well that the British Government did leave the Rajah so -much alone; that he was able to exercise a free hand to carry out his -own ideas, and that he was not crossed or hampered by the changing -policies of the different Cabinets that came into power—some ready to -extend the limits of the Empire, others shrinking from responsibilities, -and seeking to contract the sphere of British influence within the -narrowest limits, but all timid and nervous of opposition from the -adverse party. The little State has thus had the advantage of having -been governed for just seventy years _directly_ by two of the ablest -rulers of Orientals, having an intimate knowledge of their subjects and -their requirements, and governing with their people, instead of having -been subject to the capricious and often stupid government of the -Colonial Office, and of ever-changing governors. Unfortunately the late -Rajah was subsequently "crossed and hampered" from home, notably by the -little England party at whose head stood Mr. Gladstone, and the greatest -evil was done to Sarawak by his own countrymen supported by a timorous -Government. Happily, the English rajahs, the second as well as the -first, by their honesty of purpose and their inflexibility of resolution -gathered about them a host of native adherents; these they inspired with -self-respect, and confidence in their rulers, and thus formed a mass of -public opinion that went far towards making their rule permanent, and -enabled it to withstand checks from within and from without. - -The Dutch at this time had been making praiseworthy efforts to check the -Lanuns; they had destroyed several piratical fleets, and were preparing -on a large scale to drive them off the seas; in this, however, they -failed. - -For some time the Rajah was free from his troublesome neighbours, and he -devoted his time to the affairs of his little State, the population of -which had just received an addition of 5000 families of Malays from the -disturbed districts along the coast. - -Not till Hasim and his train of obstructive and rapacious hangers-on had -departed from Sarawak could the benefits of the Rajah's administration -take complete effect. So long as these men remained, with their -traditions of misrule, and their distorted ideas of the relation between -the governor and the governed, a thousand difficulties were interposed, -thwarting the Rajah's efforts, and these had to be circumvented or -overcome. The pangirans, great and small, great in their -self-confidence, proud of the mischief they had wrought, small and mean -in their selfish aims, viewed the introduction of reform with -ill-disguised hostility; and the Rajah Muda Hasim in their midst formed -a nucleus about whom disaffection and intrigue must inevitably gather -and grow to a head. Only Bedrudin was heart and soul with the Rajah, so -far as his lights went. He was a man of intelligence and generous -spirit, who had taken the lesson to heart that by good government, the -encouragement of commerce and the peaceful arts, the country would -thrive and the revenue in consequence largely increase, and that his -brother pangirans were blindly and stupidly killing the goose that laid -golden eggs. To him the Rajah was sincerely attached, and the attachment -was reciprocated. Personally, the Rajah was sorry when Bedrudin had to -return with his brothers to Bruni; but the Sultan's recall was -imperative, and it obviated all risk of the prince being made, -unwillingly, a gathering point of faction. It was advisable, moreover, -that there should be near the Sultan's ear a man like Bedrudin, who -would give wise counsel; and Hasim, weak and vacillating as he was, -could show his nephew by his own experience that advantage would accrue -to him by adopting a policy favourable to British enterprise, and by -warning him that disaster, though approaching with lagging feet, must -overtake him inevitably if he attempted to thwart it. Furthermore, the -Sultan had been loud in his professions of affection for his dear absent -uncles, and of his desire to have them about his person. - -Early in October, H.M.S. _Samarang_, Captain Sir Edward Belcher, and the -H.E.I.C.'s steamer _Phlegethon_, arrived to convey to Bruni, Rajah Muda -Hasim, his brothers, and their numerous families, retainers, slaves, and -hangers-on. The Rajah himself went up in the _Samarang_. On approaching -Bruni there were signs of hostility from four forts on Pulo Cheremin, -which Pangiran Usup had frightened the Sultan into building, but the -flag of Hasim reassured the Brunis. The exiles were well received. The -Sultan declared he would listen to no other adviser than Hasim, and the -people were in favour of him. Though Pangiran Usup had gained great -influence over the Sultan he deemed it prudent to dissemble, and -declared himself ready implicitly to obey Hasim, and as a proof of good -faith at once dismantled the new forts on Hasim ordering him to do so. -The poorer classes, who had heard of the peace and security enjoyed by -the inhabitants of Sarawak, openly expressed their desire that the Rajah -should remain and govern conjointly with Pangiran Muda Hasim. Labuan -island, which the Sultan now offered the Rajah, was examined, and the -Rajah considered it superior to Kuching for a settlement, as being in a -more central and more commanding position.[126] - -In February, 1845, Captain Bethune of H.M.S. _Driver_, anchored in the -Sarawak river, and brought a despatch from Lord Aberdeen appointing the -Rajah confidential agent in Borneo to her Majesty, an appointment made -mainly upon the Rajah's own suggestion that official recognition would -go far to help him. He at once proceeded to Bruni in the _Driver_, -bearing a letter from the Foreign Office to the Sultan in reply to his -letters requesting assistance to suppress piracy; and Captain Bethune -had been directed to select a suitable locality on the N.W. coast for -the formation of a British settlement, whence the sea along the north -and west coasts might be watched, and where there was coal suitable for -a coaling station. - -The letter was received by the Sultan and his pangirans with due -honours, and the Rajah told them that he "was deputed by her Majesty the -Queen to express her feelings of goodwill, and to offer every assistance -in repressing piracy in these seas." The Sultan stared. Muda Hasim said, -"We are greatly indebted; it is good, very good."[127] And the Sultan -had reason to stare. Pangiran Usup, who was also present, was no doubt -likewise too much taken aback to do anything else, ready as he was with -his tongue, for such a proffer was as unexpected as it was unwelcome. -Hitherto they had imagined, and with some reason, that owing to its -slowness and inaction, the British Government was lukewarm in its -intentions to suppress piracy; that outward professions would not be -taken seriously, and were all that was needed of them to cover their -secret encouragement of their piratical neighbours. The Sultan, however, -was a clever dissembler; he joined with Hasim in expressing a hope that -with the Rajah's assistance the government of Bruni might be settled, -piracy suppressed, and trade fostered. - -The Rajah then went to Singapore to meet the Admiral, Sir Thomas -Cochrane, and to endeavour to interest him in Bornean affairs, to gain -his assistance against the pirates, and in support of the party in Bruni -that was in favour of reform. He was successful as the sequel will show, -and in May returned to Bruni in the _Phlegethon_. He then discovered to -his no little concern that the Princes Hasim and Bedrudin were in such -danger that their brothers begged to be allowed to return to Sarawak. -They were exposed to the intrigues of Pangiran Usup, who had not only -poisoned the mind of the Sultan against his uncles of legitimate blood, -but who was also bitterly hostile to English interference with piracy, -which was the main source of his revenue. The imbecile Sultan, vicious -at heart, and himself a participator in the spoils of piracy, was of too -contracted a mind to be able to conceive the advantages that could be -obtained were his capital converted from a nest of brigands and slaves -into an emporium of commerce; and he was totally indifferent to the -welfare of the greater portion of his subjects, who being pagans, were -created by Allah to be preyed upon by the true believers.[128] He was -accordingly induced to listen to Usup, of whom he was really frightened, -and to mistrust Hasim and Bedrudin. To add to Hasim's troubles, the -pirate chief of Marudu, Sherip Usman, had sent a defiant message -threatening to attack him for favouring the English. If unsupported, the -Rajah foresaw that Hasim would be dragged into a civil war which might -end in his downfall. His life was in peril owing to his leaning towards -the British Government, and the Rajah was determined to uphold him; if -necessary, by bringing a force from Sarawak to carry Bruni. If too late -to save him and Bedrudin, he resolved to burn Bruni from end to end, and -take care it should remain afterwards in desolation. - -The Rajah again proceeded to Singapore, and sufficiently interested the -Admiral in Bruni affairs to induce him to call at that place with his -squadron on his way to China. A fresh outrage by Sherip Usman in -plundering and burning a brig decided the Admiral to take measures -against him, and by his detention in slavery of two British subjects -Pangiran Usup himself gave sufficient cause to call for punishment; -these captives he had placed in confinement whenever a man-of-war -appeared. - -On August 9, Sir Thomas Cochrane had an interview with the Sultan, and -the following morning called upon him for the restoration of the -captives held by Usup, and for his punishment. The Sultan replied that -Usup refused obedience to him, and that he was powerless to enforce it, -and, as the offence was committed against the British, he requested the -Admiral himself to take Usup in hand. Though the Admiral had brought a -line-of-battle ship, two frigates, two brigs, and three steamers, Usup, -"strong in the idea of his strength," was foolhardy enough to defy him, -and prepare for resistance. A shot was fired over his house from the -_Vixen_, which was replied to by the guns of his fortified house, -thereupon the steamer poured in a broadside and knocked the house to -shivers. Usup fled with the few retainers he had with him—he had taken -the precaution to send away his women and treasure the day before. We -will return to him shortly. - -The fleet then sailed to call Sherip Usman to account. His stronghold in -Marudu Bay was attacked by a force of 550 men in twenty-four boats, and -after a stout resistance was taken with a loss of some twenty killed and -wounded. Amongst the former was Lieutenant Gibbard, and near him, when -he fell, was the present Rajah, then a midshipman on the _Wolverine_. -The pirates suffered heavily. Many sherips and chiefs were killed, and -Sherip Usman was himself mortally wounded—he was carried away to die in -the jungle. As in the Batang Lupar the year previously, several proofs -of piracies committed upon European vessels here came to light in the -shape of articles taken from ships; and such articles would probably -have been more numerous had there not been a market in Singapore for the -more valuable commodities. - -The Rajah now returned to Sarawak in the _Cruiser_, visiting Bruni on -his way. Here he learnt that two days after he had left the town, -Pangiran Usup, full of rage and resentment, had gathered a force to -attack Bruni and take and kill Pangiran Muda Hasim, and his brother -Pangiran Bedrudin, but the latter met him, inflicted on him a signal -defeat, and Usup was constrained to fly to Kimanis, some seventy-five -miles to the north-east of the capital, over which district he was -feudary lord. Then the two uncles insisted upon their nephew the Sultan -issuing a decree for his execution. This was done, and the order -transmitted to the headman at Kimanis. It was carried out by him with -characteristic perfidy. Pretending to entertain a lively friendship for -the refugee, he seized an opportunity, when Usup had laid aside his -weapons in order to bathe, to fall upon him and strangle him. His -brother, Pangiran Yakub, was executed at the same time. - -At the close of 1845, Sarawak was at peace within and without. Trade was -flourishing, and by immigration the population had increased fourfold, -and what had been but a few years before a most miserably oppressed -country was now the happiest and most prosperous in Borneo. - -The Rajah felt more secure, but he still wished for a man-of-war to -guard the coast, and, above all, for British protection, and a flag with -the Union cantoned in it. - -In October, Sherip Mular, with Sherip Ahmit,[129] was again amongst the -Sekrang Dayaks, and had induced them to go on a piratical expedition -with Sherips Amal, Long, and their father Sherip Abu Bakar, but this -rising the Rajah was easily able to suppress with his own Malays aided -by the Balau Dayaks. The marauders were met and defeated by the Balaus, -who captured their eighteen boats, arms and ammunition, and slew the -Sekrang Dayak chief, Apai Beragai, but the three sherips unfortunately -escaped into the jungle, and fled to Saribas. Timely warning of Sherip -Mular's conduct had been sent the Rajah by the well-disposed Malay and -Dayak chiefs of the Sekrang, of whom there were now many. But the -sherips returned, and again gaining confidence and ascendency over the -well disposed, in February, 1846, the Sekrang Dayaks once more burst -out, and with a force of some 1200 men laid waste the coast, burning -villages, killing men, and carrying women and children into slavery. -They had fortified themselves up the Sekrang, and felt themselves to be -in a position to repel the attack of any force that might be sent -against them. - -In the Sadong, on the Rajah's recommendation, a Malay chief named Abang -Kasim had been appointed governor by the Bruni Government in succession -to Sherip Sahap, with the title of Datu Bandar;[130] he was a man weak -in character, but with brains enough to be mischievous and get himself -into trouble; and the Land-Dayaks there were again being so oppressed by -the Malays that the Rajah found it necessary to warn the latter that -they would be punished and turned out of the river if they did not -desist. - -The Sea-Dayaks of the Kanowit river, a large affluent of the Rejang -running towards the head of the Sekrang, by reason of their raids on the -Melanaus of Muka, Oya, Matu, and the Rejang delta, now came under the -Rajah's notice. The Datu Patinggi Abdul Rahman,[131] who was the nominal -Bruni governor of this large river, had sent letters to the Rajah -stating his desire to put down piracy; these were accepted as an -expression of good faith, though he was suspected of conniving in these -raids, and the Rajah promised him assistance. The Kanowit Dayaks were -from the Sekrang, and were joined in their expeditions by the Saribas -and Sekrang Dayaks, who marched overland to join them, so as to obtain a -safer outlet to the sea than was now afforded by the mouths of their own -rivers. They had lately destroyed Palo, in the delta, killed the men, -and had carried the women and children into captivity. - -After the death of Pangiran Usup it might have been supposed that the -Sultan, feeble and irresolute, would have fallen under the influence of -his uncles, Hasim and Bedrudin, and would have been led to favour the -English alliance, but this was not so. He was angry at the rout of the -pirates of Marudu, and sore at being constrained to sign the death -warrant of Usup, his favourite and adviser; as also at the shrinkage of -the profits derived from the pirates, though at the expense of the lives -and persons of his own subjects. He bore towards Hasim and Bedrudin that -dislike which a narrow and dull mind feels towards those who are morally -and intellectually his superiors, and such as a reigning prince not -infrequently entertains towards the man who will succeed him on his -throne. Accordingly he surrounded himself with a number of scoundrels, -led by one Haji Seman, a man of low birth, the successor of Pangiran -Usup as the Sultan's chief adviser, who fawned on and flattered him, and -to whom he could pour forth his grievances; and these men, many of them -pangirans and chiefs, fanned his animosities, and encouraged him in his -evil courses, for they were still favourable to the piratical party, and -were desirous of avenging the death of Pangiran Usup and the destruction -of Marudu. The princes, especially Hasim, who had recently been publicly -declared successor to the throne by the Sultan, with the title of Sultan -Muda, and Bedrudin, were well aware that they were regarded with -disfavour, and that there was a powerful party against them; they knew -they were in danger, though they did not suspect that the danger was so -imminent, and had applied for protection or release from their -engagements, but, to quote the Rajah, "they were not protected, they -were not released, except by a bloody death in their endeavour to carry -them out." The Sultan detested them as favouring the English Rajah, and -inclined to a pro-British policy, and he resented having these men so -near the throne, and that the succession should devolve on Hasim to the -prejudice of his own reputed son, so he resolved to sweep them from his -path, and to break his engagements with and to defy the English. As a -further incentive his avariciousness was played upon, and it was pointed -out to him how much he would gain by acquiring the riches of his uncles -were he to put them to death. Swayed by his own atrocious motives, this -wretched imbecile, "brutal in spite of his imbecility," who had "the -head of an idiot and the heart of a pirate," readily yielded to the -promptings of his perfidious counsellors, and issued orders for the -despatch of all his uncles. So secretly were preparations made to carry -out the execution of this mandate that the doomed princes were taken -completely by surprise by the well-armed bands that silently and -simultaneously surrounded their houses in the darkness of the night. -With most of the brothers resistance was impossible, and they were soon -butchered, but Bedrudin fought heroically. He could, however, do little -against the large body of murderers opposed to him, with only a few -followers to assist him. These latter were soon cut down or had fled. -His sister and a favourite concubine remained, and fought by his side, -as well as a faithful slave, a lad named Japar. Desperately wounded, -having had his left wrist broken by a shot, his shoulder and chest cut -open so as to disable his right arm, and his head and face slashed, but -not before he had cut down several of his assassins, Bedrudin, with the -women and the lad, who had also all been wounded, retired into the house -and barred the door. He bade the lad bring him a keg of powder, break in -the head, and strew some of the contents about himself and his female -companions; then he drew off his signet ring, and ordered Japar to -escape and bear it to his friend the Rajah, with the message that he -should tell the Queen of England of his fate, that he had been true to -his engagements, and begging his friend, with whom his last thoughts -were, never to forget him. Japar slipped through an aperture in the -floor, dropped into the water, and swam to a canoe, in which he escaped. -Then, whilst the murderers, awed by his courage and desperation, were -hesitating to break into the house, the true-hearted prince applied the -match which blew himself and his two noble companions into -eternity.[132] - -The Sultan Muda Hasim, though wounded, managed to escape from his -burning house to the opposite side of the river with several of his -brothers, his wife and children, but he was pursued and surrounded by -numbers. Most of his brothers had been killed, and others wounded, and -no hope remained to him but to throw himself on the mercy of his nephew, -the Sultan. He sent messages to him to beg that his life might be -spared, but this was peremptorily refused. Death being inevitable, he -retreated to a boat that chanced to be moored to the bank, and placing a -cask of gunpowder in the cabin called upon his three brothers and his -sons who were with him to enter, and immediately firing the train, the -whole party was blown up. Hasim, however, was not killed by the -explosion, but, determined not to be taken alive, he put a pistol to his -head and blew out his brains. - -Of the many uncles of the Sultan but four escaped, and many of their -relations, as well as other chiefs, were sacrificed. Hasim's full -brother, Muhammad, was desperately wounded, and so cowed as to have his -spirit broken. He was spared as being harmless. Another brother went -permanently mad with terror. Thus the royal family had been nearly -exterminated, and the omen of the death of Rajah Api fulfilled. - -Japar escaped on board H.M.S. _Hazard_, which had arrived and anchored -below Bruni some three months after the tragedy, and was taken in her to -Kuching. He was instrumental in saving the life of Commander Egerton by -warning him not to land, as a plot had been formed to take his life. - -When news of this crime, which took place at the end of December or the -beginning of January, 1846, reached the Rajah he was deeply moved. Of -Bedrudin, whose loss he considered irreparable, he wrote:— - - A nobler, a braver, a more upright prince could not exist. I have - lost a friend—he is gone and I remain; I trust, but in vain, to be - an instrument to bring punishment on the perpetrators of the - atrocious deed.... My suzerain the Sultan!—the villain Sultan!—need - expect no mercy from me, but justice he shall have. I no longer own - his authority, or hold Sarawak under his gift ... he has _murdered - our friends_, the faithful _friends_ of Her Majesty's Government, - _because they were our friends_. - -The Rajah trusted the British Government would take action against the -Sultan, but if not, remembering he "was still at war with this murderer -and traitor," he would make "one more determined struggle" to punish him -and to rescue the survivors of the Sultan Muda's family, and if that -failed, then Borneo[133] and all for which he had so long, so earnestly -laboured, he considered must be abandoned. But help was drawing near, -for Rear-Admiral Sir Thomas Cochrane on hearing of these troubles -hastened from India with his squadron to support the Rajah,[134] and to -bring the Sultan to account. The fleet arrived off Sarawak at the end of -June, and, picking up the Rajah, the Admiral at once proceeded to Bruni, -visiting Serikei and Kanowit up the Rejang on the way, to administer a -warning to the people there. The Sultan, frightened at what he had done, -and expecting reprisals, which, however, he was determined to oppose by -force, strengthened the existing defences, threw up new ones, and called -together 5000 men for the defence of the capital. He proclaimed that he -was determined to have no more dealings with the English, and that he -purposed to drive the English Rajah from Sarawak. - -On the arrival of the fleet at the mouth of the Bruni river the Sultan -made a clumsy attempt, similar to that he had made on Commander Egerton, -to get the Admiral into his power. He sent two men, who represented -themselves to be pangirans, in a gaily decked prahu to welcome the -Admiral, with a letter to the Rajah, expressing hurt surprise at the -conduct of Commander Egerton in not having visited him and in having -refused his presents, and begging the Rajah to put no faith in Japar's -tales. The messengers said that the Sultan would not permit the Admiral -to take up more than two boats with him; but these men were detected by -the Rajah to be men of no rank, so they were detained on board, and -their prahu was secured astern. - -On the 8th, having transferred his flag to the steam frigate _Spiteful_, -the Admiral proceeded up to Bruni with the _Phlegethon_ leading the way, -and the _Royalist_ which was towed by the _Spiteful_. The gunboats of -the ships left behind also attended, and the total number of -blue-jackets and marines was 600; yet the Brunis, trusting to their -superiority in numbers, and to the really efficient steps they had taken -to fortify the town and its approaches, felt confident that they could -successfully oppose this formidable force, and opened fire on the -_Phlegethon_ as she approached the lower batteries. Fortunately the guns -were aimed too high to do damage. The fire was at once returned,—guns, -rockets, and muskets responding; the blue-jackets and marines dashed -ashore, and the enemy, commanded by Haji Seman, not awaiting their -onslaught, fled into the jungle, abandoning the guns. The squadron then -advanced, silenced battery after battery, seven or eight in number, and -captured the cannon in them, consisting of 68, 42, and 32 pounders, -which, had they been well laid and served, would have seriously crippled -the ships; and the forts were so strongly constructed and so well -placed, that they would have been difficult to capture had they been -manned by a less despicable foe. As it was, the loss incurred on both -sides was but slight. - -The Sultan, his army, and the population fled, and as night fell, Bruni -was an empty shell. A week was spent by Captain Mundy of the _Iris_, -with whom went the Rajah, in a fruitless endeavour to capture the -Sultan, but he scampered away beyond reach, and the force, after -destroying his inland stronghold, returned to the ships. - -The people soon began to return, and a provisional government was formed -by the Rajah with Pangiran Mumin, who afterwards became Sultan, and -Pangiran Muhammad at its head, and a message was despatched to the -Sultan with assurances of safe-conduct, if he would return to Bruni, -govern wisely and justly, and observe his engagements with the English -to do all in his power to keep the piratical party in check. Sir Thomas -Cochrane regretted that he had not the authority, as he had the power, -to place the Rajah on the throne, a measure which he was convinced would -have been hailed with acclamation by the whole people. After having -completely destroyed all the batteries,[135] the Admiral sailed on July -20 to look up the piratical villages to the north-east of Bruni, taking -the Rajah, and leaving the _Hazard_ as a guard-ship at Bruni. Off -Tempasuk a Lanun prahu was captured, having two Spanish captives on -board, who had been taken off Manila; the crew of this prahu were sent -in irons to Manila to be dealt with by the Spanish authorities—we may -presume they never returned. Tempasuk was burnt on August the 1st, and -Pandasan the next day. Both the _Royalist_ and the _Ringdove_ had -brushes with pirate vessels, the former destroying two with their crews, -and the latter one, but with the loss of her master and a marine. - -After visiting the late Sherip Usman's town in Merudu, which it was -found had not been occupied since its destruction just a year -previously, the Admiral passed on to China, leaving Captain Mundy, whom -the Rajah now joined on the _Iris_, to take any further operations -against the pirates that might be found necessary. One pirate prahu was -met with and destroyed, also another small Lanun stronghold near -Pandasan. At Kimanis information was received that Haji Seman, after he -had fled from Bruni, had fortified himself at Membakut, near the Kimanis -river; he was attacked and driven into the interior. The Lanuns shortly -afterwards abandoned the north-west coast, and established themselves at -Tungku on the east coast, where they were long left unmolested. - -On the return of the Rajah to Bruni in the _Phlegethon_ on August 19, he -found the Sultan still absent, so sent him a message that if he returned -he would be answerable for his safety, and in reply the Sultan sent a -humble letter laying his throne and kingdom at the Rajah's feet. He at -once returned and sued for pardon. The Rajah would not see him until the -murderers of his uncles had been brought to justice, and until he had -given convincing proof of his intention to govern his country uprightly, -with the assistance of advisers worthy of trust; pardon he must ask of -the Queen, upon whose flag he had fired, and the agreements he had -previously made must be re-ratified. All this the Sultan engaged to do. -In addition, he paid royal honours at the graves of his murdered -relatives; and, taking the most humble tone and position, gave Sarawak -to the Rajah unconditionally, and granted him the right of working -coal.[136] But even then the Rajah refused to see him. - -To conclude the story of Sultan Omar Ali, he gave little more trouble -after the severe lesson he had been taught, became afflicted with cancer -in the mouth, and died in 1852, when Pangiran Mumin succeeded to the -throne. He was a brother-in-law to the murdered princes, but only -remotely connected with the royal family, being descended from Muhammad -Ali the twelfth Sultan of Bruni, in or about 1660, brother of the Sultan -Abdul Jalil ul Akbar, the ancestor of Omar Ali, who was seventh in -descent from him. The feeble-minded Abdul Mumin died at a great age in -1885, when he was succeeded by Hasim Jalil ul Alam Akmadin, the reputed -son of Omar Ali; he died in 1906, over 100 years of age, and was -succeeded by his son, the present Sultan, Muhammad Jamal ul Alam. - -The Rajah returned to Kuching at the end of August in the _Phlegethon_, -with "a perfect menagerie of old women and children," the unhappy -survivors of the Sultan Muda's family.[137] Many other families had -already fled from Bruni to seek a refuge in the universal haven, -Sarawak. - -By the deed which the Rajah now bore back with him, the one under which -Sarawak Proper is still held, the sovereignty of James Brooke and his -heirs in perpetuity over the raj was acknowledged absolutely, and by it -the Sultan surrendered his claim to suzerainty. No yearly payment was to -be made for the province,[138] and it was left to the Rajah to dispose -of as he pleased; hence he was at liberty to hand it over to a foreign -government if he so wished.[139] Sarawak now became _de jure_ -independent; _de facto_, it had been independent for some years; and the -Rajah "held a double claim to its possession—the will of a free people -strengthened by the cession made by a sovereign, who was unable to rule -his subjects."[140] Such being the position of the Sultan, the Rajah -maintained the title _de jure_ to be of small value, whilst the title -derived from the election and support of a free people he considered of -superior importance. The power of Bruni had become but a shadow, not -only in Sarawak but along the coast as far as Oya, and the prerogative -of the Sultan to grant their country to any one was disavowed by the -people of Sarawak. Their ancestors had been free, and they had but a few -years previously voluntarily placed themselves under the Bruni -Government, upon certain conditions, but in the decay of the Government -of Bruni these had been disregarded, and misrule succeeded. They -rebelled and successfully maintained an independent position; they had -offered their country to Holland; and had finally surrendered to Mr. -Brooke, conditionally upon his becoming their ruler. All possession of -territory in Borneo was a question of might, and the Sultan himself -looked to the Rajah "to support his throne, and to preserve his -government."[141] Though the question of the independence of -Sarawak[142] has been placed beyond doubt by its recognition by the -British Government in 1863 as an absolutely independent State, yet it -has been maintained, and by some who should know better, that the -country is still under the suzerainty of Bruni. - -To conclude the eventful year of 1846, Captain Mundy returned to Sarawak -in December with instructions from the Secretary for Foreign Affairs, -Lord Palmerston, conveyed through Sir Thomas Cochrane, to occupy the -Island of Labuan, after consulting with the Rajah as to the best mode of -carrying out his instructions.[143] He at once proceeded to Bruni, the -Rajah going to Singapore. Labuan was ceded on the 18th, and the British -flag was hoisted on the island on December 24. - -The Dutch Government had viewed the Rajah's elevation and settlement at -Sarawak, as well as the past and recent operations of the British on the -north-west coast, with unfeigned jealousy, and had, during the last two -years, repeatedly remonstrated with the British Government for -countenancing these proceedings, which the Dutch Minister, by a stretch -of imagination, exaggerated into having been the cause of a general -uneasiness arising in Holland "as to the security and integrity of the -Netherlands possessions in the Eastern Archipelago," and a suspicion of -"the Government having surrendered, or very nearly so, the Eastern -Archipelago to England." Further, "the King's Government," extravagantly -wrote the Minister, "cannot forget how much it has had to suffer at -different epochs in India from the practices of this individual (the -Rajah), whom the Netherlands authorities have everywhere found in their -way, and constantly in opposition to them." In his position as H.M.'s -Political Agent, "combined with his long experience and intimate -knowledge of Borneo," with "his desire to annoy, and his ill-will -towards the Netherlands," the Minister considered him a very -inconvenient and harassing personage to the Netherlanders and their -Government. The Netherlands Government alleged that the Rajah's action -in Sarawak and the occupation of Labuan were an abandonment of the -spirit of the Treaty of 1824, if not of the letter. But by that Treaty -the Dutch sphere of influence in Borneo had been limited to the equator, -north of the line remaining within the sphere of British influence. As -the Minister foresaw, Lord Aberdeen, on these grounds, denied that the -recent measures taken in Borneo were in any way a contravention of the -treaty or inimical to Dutch interests. Lord Aberdeen, in supporting the -Rajah, eulogised him as a gentleman of high character, whose "efforts -have been directed to the furtherance of civilization, to the -discouragement of piratical pursuits, and to the promotion of the -welfare of the native population," and contended that he had obtained -his possessions "in the most legitimate manner." He further implied that -the Rajah's legitimate objects and pursuits having met with undue -interference by the Netherlands authorities, occasion had perhaps been -given for disputes arising between him and the Netherlands Government, -for he was naturally "not favorably disposed to the extension of Dutch -influence in the parts where he had acquired possessions";[144] an -influence which the Governor-General of Netherlands India in his -rescript of January 1846, mentioned in footnote, p. 93, said his -Government did not exercise in the State of the Sultan of Bruni, which -extended from cape Datu to the Kimanis river. - -The Rajah wrote:— - - The Netherlands Government has made an attack upon me, but it has - failed. I am astonished at the misrepresentations to which it - stoops.... I never had any dispute with the Dutch authorities; and - the only communications which have passed between the Resident of - Sambas and myself have been of a most friendly kind.[145] - -But though she failed, it was some years before Holland gave up her -pretensions to Sarawak, pretensions which twice before they could have -realised—in 1833, when Pangiran Usup offered her the country, and, a few -years later, when the Sarawak people asked for her protection; but the -one involved a monetary equivalent, and the other military support, and -she thought to acquire the country by cheaper methods, which the Rajah -knew she still meant to do after his death if she could. Without his -influence, and without his influential friends, he did not think that -Sarawak could subsist after he was gone, and this it was that made him -so urgent to be put under British protection. When, finally, the British -Government did recognise Sarawak as an independent State, the -Netherlands Minister was asked if he were aware of the recognition. The -reply was, "Holland will not recognise Sarawak, as the Government is -convinced that Sarawak cannot last beyond the lifetime of Sir James -Brooke." He added, "I told you this seven years ago, and I see no -reason, from recent events, to alter my opinion."[146] This was in 1863. - -The early part of 1847 was spent by the Rajah recruiting his health on -Penang hill, where a letter was received from the Sultan notifying that -Haji Seman had given himself up at Bruni, and asking for instructions of -the Admiral and the Rajah as to his disposal. It was not considered that -his execution was now necessary as an example, and the Sultan was -informed that the past could be buried in oblivion, but that misconduct -in the future would revive its recollection.[147] - -In Singapore the Rajah received instructions from the Foreign Office to -proceed to Bruni to conclude a treaty with the Sultan for the -arrangement of commercial relations, and for the mutual suppression of -piracy; to reserve to H.M.'s Government power and jurisdiction over all -British subjects residing within the Sultanate, and to bind the Sultan -not to alienate any portion of his dominions to any foreign power or to -others without the sanction of her Majesty's Government. The Rajah -proceeded to Bruni in the _Nemesis_, touching at Kuching on his way, and -the treaty was signed on May 27. On the 30th, when leaving the Bruni -river, the _Nemesis_ was hailed by a passing canoe, and received the -information that a fleet of pirates was in the offing. The steamer -immediately started in pursuit, and the pirates, finding escape -impossible, came to anchor in a small bay with their bows seaward, and -secured their prahus, eleven in all, together with hawsers. The -engagement which followed, and which lasted several hours, the pirates -fighting desperately, resulted in five of the pirate prahus being -destroyed, and six effecting their escape.[148] The _Nemesis_ lost two -killed and six wounded, and the pirates about sixty killed. Fifty more, -who had escaped inland, were captured by the Sultan's men, and executed -in Bruni. About 100 captives, mostly Chinese and Malays, were rescued -and sent to Singapore. The pirates, who were Baleninis, were on their -return from a year's cruise laden with plunder and captives. They had -proposed to attack Kuching, but had thought better of it.[149] - -The desire to visit England was now strong upon the Rajah. Besides -personal reasons, the wish to see his relations and friends, and to -obtain change and rest, he also felt that he could effect more than by -correspondence were he personally to interest Ministers in Bornean -affairs and urge on them the necessity of a decided course for the -suppression of piracy, which could be put down were a steady course -pursued instead of mere convulsive efforts, and Sulu he wished to see -crushed.[150] Sarawak, where all was peaceful, would be safe under the -administration of his connection, Mr. A. C. Crookshank.[151] Labuan was -established as a naval station under naval administration. Bruni had -been reduced to subjection, and was powerless to give further trouble, -and the coast was generally quiet; so, there being nothing requiring -attention in the immediate future, he sailed from Singapore in July, and -arrived in England early in October. - -And now honours rained on him. He was presented with the freedom of the -City of London; Oxford University conferred upon him the degree of -LL.D.; he was graciously received at Windsor by the Queen and the Prince -Consort; was appointed Governor of Labuan, and Commissioner and -Consul-General in Borneo, and made a K.C.B.[152] The United Service, the -Army and Navy, the Athenæum, Travellers, and other Clubs elected him an -honorary member. He was lionised and fêted, and was received with marked -distinction by every one, including Ministers. - -He sailed from England on February 1, 1848, with his Labuan staff, in -the _Mæander_, commanded by his old friend and ally, Captain Keppel, and -having the present Rajah on board as sub-lieutenant.[153] After spending -a few months in Singapore making preparations for the establishment of -his new colony, he arrived at the Muaratebas entrance of the Sarawak -river in September; here he left the _Mæander_, and was triumphantly -escorted up-river by the whole Kuching population amidst general -rejoicings. - -He found affairs in his little raj had not been conducted quite so well -as he could have wished, and that there were evidences of renewed -activity on the part of the pirates. Pangiran Makota was in power at -Bruni, and that was a menace to the good conduct of both the external -and internal affairs of the Sultanate. The Sultan had been in direct -communication with the Sekrang Dayaks, amongst whom both Sherip Mular -and Sherip Ahmit were busy intriguing, and collecting the dissatisfied -party which had been scattered. Hostile operations on the part of the -Saribas were only checked by the arrival of the _Mæander_. - -On September 14, the Rajah was joined by his nephew, Captain James -Brooke-Johnson,[154] of the Connaught Rangers, as his official A.D.C. He -assumed the surname of his uncle, and was given the title of Tuan Besar. -Although he was always looked upon as the heir-presumptive, the title of -Rajah Muda was only conferred upon him when he was officially and -publicly recognised by the Rajah as his heir in 1861. - -"To give a spirit of national pride to the natives," the Rajah now -granted the country a flag,[155] and this was hoisted with due ceremony -on September 21. Viscount Palmerston, in a despatch dated June 20, 1849, -subsequently conveyed the approval of H.M.'s Government of the flag -having been hoisted, in order, with the sanction of the British -Government, to afford a recognised permanency to the country. - -The Rajah then sailed in the _Mæander_ to Labuan, where he was busy for -some time arranging and organising the colony, but, falling a victim, -with many others, to the insalubrity of the climate, he took a sea -voyage in the _Mæander_, visiting several places on the north-west coast -and passing on to Sulu, where he established friendly relations with the -Sultan, and paved the way to a treaty being effected, by which Sulu -would be placed within the sphere of British influence. He returned to -Labuan in January, 1849, nearly recovered, and the next month was back -in Sarawak again, to face an anxious time, a year of trouble and strife. - -The Rajah had done all he could in England to move the British -Government to take energetic action effectually to stamp out piracy, -especially in regard to the Saribas and Sekrang, amongst whom the -peaceable party had now been completely overborne by the piratical -faction, and this would have been prevented had the British Government -sanctioned the Rajah's scheme of building a fort in the disturbed -district. Alone, he was powerless to effect much, if anything. The -_Mæander_ had been specially fitted for taking action against these -pirates, and her captain specially appointed on account of the -experience he had already gained in dealing with them, as it was -intended that the frigate should be detailed for this service; but -trouble having occurred in China, she was recalled by the Admiral, and -the Rajah was left with the H.E.I.C. _Nemesis_ only, a steamer quite -inadequate for the purpose; and, being required to keep up communication -between Labuan and Singapore, her station being at the latter place, she -could be only occasionally placed at his disposal. - -The departure of the _Mæander_, and the Rajah's long absence in the -north, had emboldened the Saribas and Sekrangs to prepare for fresh -atrocities. Their insolence had, moreover, so increased that they went -so far as to send the Rajah a message of defiance, daring him to come -out against them, taunting him with cowardice, and comparing him to a -woman.[156] - -On March 2nd, the Rajah received news that a large pirate fleet of one -hundred prahus had put to sea, and, after having captured several -trading vessels, the crews of which they had put to death, had proceeded -up the Sadong river, where they had killed upwards of one hundred or -more Malay men, women, and children, and had carried others into -slavery. Within the three previous months they had killed three hundred -persons, burnt several villages, and captured numerous prahus.[157] This -expedition was led by the Laksamana, the Malay chief of the -Saribas;[158] it was checked at the town of Gedong, which was well -prepared for defence, and too much on the alert to be taken by surprise. - -An artifice of these pirates, and they never attempted by force what -could be acquired by stratagem, was this: some of the party remained -behind and assumed the clothes of their victims, and the umbrella-shaped -hats of palm leaf commonly used by those harvesting in the sun, which -would completely conceal their features; thus disguised they paddled -down stream, and called in Malay to the women to issue from their -hiding-places, as they had come to convey them to a place of safety. The -poor creatures, supposing that these were of their own tribe, ran down -with their children in their arms only to be speared and their heads -hacked off by these wolves in sheep's clothing.[159] On the last day of -February, a numerous and industrious population was gathering in the -harvest, and on March the 1st every house was plundered, and scattered -about the fields were the mangled bodies of the reapers, and in the -villages lay the headless trunks of men, aged women, and children too -young for captivity. - -Not a day passed without news reaching Kuching of some village burned or -of some trading vessel captured. After the attack on Sadong, while the -Saribas hovered along the coast, crowds of refugees arrived in Kuching. -From all parts they came; from the river of Matu alone twenty prahus -full of men, women, and children, and from Kalaka many hundreds. They -said that they could endure life no longer in their own country, -continually engaged in resisting these murderous attacks, and losing -numbers of their people at the hands of the Sekrangs and Saribas. - -"No news except of Dayaks, and rumours of Dayaks. Dayaks here, Dayaks -there, and Dayaks everywhere," so wrote the Rajah. - -The Kalaka river had also been laid waste. Hunt in 1812 described Kalaka -as being one of the principal ports of trade on the north-west -coast,[160] and the country as producing large quantities of grain. But -this was before the Sea-Dayaks had become pirates. In 1849, the river -had been so devastated by piratical attacks that all cultivation had -been abandoned, and its once flourishing town and villages deserted, -with the exception of two that were small. "Never before had I been so -struck with the irreparable mischief done by the piratical tribes, as -when I saw this lovely country so completely deserted," so wrote Mr. S. -St. John in 1849. - -The ravages of these murderous Dayaks had been peculiarly destructive in -the delta of the Rejang, once well populated by the quiet and -industrious Melanaus, the producers of the Bornean sago brought to the -market of Singapore. The pirates not only destroyed the villages and -plantations, but captured many richly laden prahus, freighted with the -produce of this district on their way to dispose of their lading in the -British Settlement of Singapore, and in Sambas and Pontianak. Like the -Malays of Kalaka, nearly all the inhabitants had fled, most to Sarawak, -some to other places. - -During the first six months of 1849, some 600 persons fell victims to -these savages; it must be borne in mind that the districts inhabited by -these people and those attacked by them were then in Bruni territory, -and outside the raj of Sarawak. - -In 1849, it was reckoned that the Saribas had 6000 fighting men, the -Sekrangs an equal number, and those Sekrangs and Saribas who had moved -across to the Kanowit, Katibas, and Poi, affluents of the Rejang river, -could muster 8000 warriors,[161] making, with their Malay allies, a -total of 25,000 men living on piracy and murder. Secure on their rivers, -in their stockades, in their jungles, in their large and -well-constructed boats, and in their numbers, they scoffed at warnings, -and proceeded from crime to crime until the whole country from Bruni to -Sarawak was nearly their own. - -In desperation, and with the hope of checking these outrages, the Rajah -at once started against the pirates with his own little flotilla of some -twenty-four war prahus manned by 800 Malays, but he was driven back by -the north-east monsoon, perhaps fortunately, as his force was totally -inadequate. Then the _Nemesis_, under Commander Wallage, arrived, and -the Rajah, feeling he was now strong enough to effect something, sallied -forth again on March 25, with the same native force and four of the -boats of the _Nemesis_. The bala[162] was augmented by eighty-four -native prahus with over 2000 friendlies, all thirsting for revenge. Both -branches of the Kalaka were ascended, and from the left-hand branch the -native levies crossed over into the Rembas, a large affluent of the -Saribas, and here several strongholds were destroyed, with large -quantities of rice and salt; the enemy were, however, absent on an -expedition, and but few fighting men were left behind. The Rajah then -proceeded up the Saribas, the entrance of which the _Nemesis_ had been -sent on to guard, and at the mouth of the Rembas branch met a large -force of Saribas Dayaks which hurriedly retreated. These were on their -way to effect a junction with the Sekrangs, the Malay town of Banting up -the Lingga being the objective. Ten prahus of Sadong friendlies on their -way home were met and attacked at night by these Sekrangs, who had a -force of 150 bangkongs, but, the Balau Dayaks opportunely coming to the -assistance of the former, the Sekrangs were defeated and driven back to -their own country. This well-contrived expedition then terminated in a -return to Sarawak, and though the pirates had not suffered any great -loss, especially in lives, a severe check had been administered, and by -preventing a junction between the Saribas and Sekrangs their piratical -venture for that occasion had been spoiled. - -After his return from this expedition the Rajah took advantage of the -lull that was certain to follow, for the Dayaks would lie low for a time -fully expecting to be again attacked, and proceeded to visit his little -colony at Labuan. From thence he passed on to Sulu, where he concluded a -commercial treaty with the Sultan, returning to Kuching at the end of -May. In the meantime Admiral Sir Francis Collier had despatched the -_Albatross_, Commander Farquhar,[163] to Sarawak, to take the -_Mæander's_ place, and she had arrived at Kuching before the Rajah's -return in the _Nemesis_, and had there been joined by the _Royalist_, -Lieutenant Everest. Preparations were pushed forward to deliver a final -blow to the Saribas and Sekrang pirates, who, now the Ramathan, or fast -month, had commenced, considered themselves safe, under the firm -persuasion that the Rajah would not move against them so long as it -lasted, out of regard for the religious scruples of the Malays. - -The expedition started on July 24. It comprised the _Nemesis_, the -_Royalist_, and the _Ranee_ (the _Mæander's_ little steam tender), seven -men-of-war boats, and the Rajah's Malay force of eighteen war prahus -manned by 640 Malays. At the mouth detachments of Lundu and Balau -Sea-Dayaks, and Malays from Samarahan and Sadong joined, which brought -the native force up to a total of seventy prahus with 2500 men. The -_Royalist_ was towed by the _Nemesis_ into the Batang Lupar, and left to -guard that river off the mouth of the Lingga, and the latter went on to -the entrance of the Saribas, where, with the ships' boats, she took up -her position. The main force joined her on the 28th, and the same -evening information was received that a large piratical bala, under the -command of the Datu Patinggi of Saribas and the principal Malays, had -left the Saribas two days previously and had gone northwards. The Rajah -and Captain Farquhar immediately determined to intercept them on their -return. With twelve war prahus and two men-of-war cutters the Rajah took -up a position across the mouth of the Kalaka, to prevent the pirates -gaining their way home by that river. The _Nemesis_, with the rest of -the force, blocked the Saribas, and the only other route open to them -_via_ the Batang Lupar was guarded by the _Royalist_. There was an -alternative way back, a long one, up the Rejang and Kanowit, but they -were not likely to take this. On the evening of the 31st, a rocket sent -up from the _Rajah Singha_,[164] the Rajah's war prahu, announced the -approach of the enemy. They came on boldly, and, perceiving the force at -the entrance of the Kalaka, but not the more formidable one hidden by -the long promontory separating the mouths of the two rivers, dashed on -for the Saribas with defiant yells, to encounter in the growing darkness -greater peril, and thus commenced the most famous fight in the Sarawak -annals, which brought a just retribution on these savage pirates and for -ever broke their power, the battle of Beting Maru.[165] Met with showers -of grape, cannister, rockets, and musketry from the _Nemesis_ and the -boats, and the savage onslaughts of the native levies mad for revenge, -well led by the Rajah's English and Malay officers, and with their -retreat intercepted by the Rajah's division, the pirates were soon -thrown into confusion, and thought only of escape. But cut off in all -directions, for five hours, in bright moonlight, they had to sustain a -series of encounters extending over a distance of ten miles. At midnight -all was over. About a dozen bangkongs escaped, whilst over a hundred -were destroyed, and the enemy had lost about 300 killed. This loss would -have been far heavier had the Rajah allowed his native forces to -intercept the retreat of the great numbers who had landed and escaped -into the jungle, and this could have easily been effected; as it was, -500 died of wounds, exposure, and starvation, or were cut off before -they could reach their homes. Of those who succeeded in escaping up the -Saribas that night was the famous Dayak chief Linggir, who, with -seventeen war-boats, had made a desperate attack on the _Nemesis_, which -resulted in the destruction of all the boats with their crews except -his.[166] - -Had this expedition started but a few days earlier, the mischief that -had been done would have been prevented, though that mischief was far -less than it would have been had not the pirates been forced to beat a -hasty retreat on receiving news that so powerful a force was out against -them. They had attacked Matu, but that town was found to be too well -prepared to be carried without considerable loss, and, their aim being -not glory but to procure heads, captives, and plunder, with the least -possible risk to themselves, they retreated in search of easier prey -after sustaining a loss of ten killed, but not before they had taken a -detached house in which they obtained seven heads and captured four -girls. Palo they had plundered, and had there seized three girls;[167] -they spared the place as being the main source of their salt supply. Two -vessels trading to Singapore were captured, and the crew of one were all -killed. Serikei proved too strong for them. A detachment had gone -westward, and off Sambas they killed some Chinese fishermen and took -their heads. At Sirhasan, one of the Natuna islands, they captured a -trading vessel, and on their way back to join the main fleet attacked -the Malays living at the mouth of Muaratebas, but were repulsed after a -desperate fight. A trading prahu was there seized, the owner and five of -the crew being killed. Coming across Abang Husin, a nephew of the Datu -Temanggong, they killed him and his boat's crew of six, after a gallant -defence. - -A couple of days having been spent in destroying the captured bangkongs -and securing prisoners, the expedition proceeded up the Saribas river. -After some exciting episodes and hard work in cutting their way through -innumerable trees, which had been felled across the river to impede -their progress, the force reached Paku, which was taken and burnt for -the second time. The expedition then proceeded up the Rejang, to punish -the Sekrang Dayaks living in the Kanowit. Eighteen villages were -destroyed, and the country laid waste for a hundred miles. This done, -the Rajah returned to Kuching with the whole force, arriving there on -August the 24th. With him came many Serikei people, who wished to escape -from the tyranny of Sherip Masahor,[168] an infamous and intriguing -half-bred Arab chief, who appears to have but lately settled in the -Rejang as the Bruni governor, and who in the near future was to cause -the Sarawak Government considerable trouble. - -After the battle of Beting Maru, the well-inclined Malay and Dayak -chiefs of the Sekrang were once more raised to power, and the Rajah -built a fort at Sekrang, of which Sherip Matusain, who has been before -mentioned as having taken a prominent part on the side of the Sarawak -Malays in the rebellion against Bruni, was placed in charge. The fort -was built to uphold the friendly and non-piratical party against the -interior piratical tribes, to prevent the latter passing down to the -sea, and as a position for the advancement of commerce. It was built -entirely by Sekrang Malays and Dayaks under the supervision of Mr. -Crookshank, and when Mr. Brereton[169] went there shortly afterwards to -take charge, at the request of the natives that a European might be -placed over them, he was entirely dependent on their goodwill, having no -force of any sort, to support his authority. - -The Saribas and the Sekrangs now submitted, the former too utterly -broken to do further mischief by sea, and the latter frightened by the -lesson that had been administered to their allies and themselves,[170] -and by the establishment of a Government station in their district. Such -was the effect of this chastisement that piracy was almost completely -put an end to in these turbulent tribes; then had the land rest to -recover, the waste places to revive, the towns to be rebuilt, and the -population to increase. In but a very few years the bulk of these very -tribes which had been the scourge of the country were reduced to -peaceable and industrious citizens. - -But trouble far-reaching, on which he had not calculated, was in store -for the Rajah through this expedition. It came at a time when he was -weakened in health from continuous exposure and the severe strain he had -undergone, which had brought him near death's door, and it came from a -quarter the least expected. He "had risked life, given money, and -sacrificed health to effect a great object;"[171] and had made the coast -from cape Datu to Marudu bay as safe as the English Channel to vessels -of all flags and all sizes, and now he had to bear with the malicious -tongues and persecutions of the humanity-mongers of England, who were -first prompted to attack the Rajah by his discarded agent, Mr. Wise. -This man was embittered against the Rajah for his refusal to sell -Sarawak to a company; by being called to account for a loss he had -caused the Rajah of some thousands of pounds; and by some unfavourable -comments the Rajah had made on his actions, which had come to his -knowledge owing to certain private letters of the Rajah not intended for -his eyes having fallen into his hands. Wise had offered to make the -Rajah "one of the richest commoners in England," and presumedly saw his -way to becoming one too, but the Rajah preferred "the real interests of -Sarawak and the plain dictates of duty to the golden baited hook."[172] - -Cobden, Hume, Sidney Herbert, and afterwards Gladstone, as well as -others of that faction, took up the cause of the pirates, and the Rajah -and the naval officers who had been engaged since 1843 in suppressing -the Saribas and Sekrangs were attacked with acrimony as butchers of -peaceful and harmless natives—and all for the sake of extending the -Sarawak raj. The _Spectator_ and the _Daily News_ bitterly assailed the -Rajah, relying upon information supplied through the medium of a -Singapore newspaper; and the Peace Society and the Aborigines Protection -Society, laid on a false scent by those whom they should not have -trusted, became scurrilous in their advocacy of cold-blooded murderers -and pirates. - -After having brought the "_cruel butchery_" of Beting Maru to the -attention of the House of Commons on three occasions, Joseph Hume, on -July 12, 1850, moved an address to her Majesty, bringing to the notice -of the House "one of the most atrocious massacres that had ever taken -place in his time." He supported the motion with glaring and wilful -mis-statements, and brought disgraceful charges against the Rajah, whom -he branded as "the promoter of deeds of bloodshed and cruelty." The Navy -he charged with wholesale murder, and the poor victims of the massacre -he described as a harmless and timid people.[173] - -Cobden, who supported the motion, called the battle of Beting Maru a -human battue, than which there was never anything more unprovoked. He -could not do homage to the Rajah as a great philanthropist seeing that -he had no other argument for the savages than extermination. - -The Rajah was ably defended by Mr. Henry Drummond, who exposed Wise's -conduct; and the motion was lost by a majority of 140 in a House of 198. - -At Birmingham, Cobden asserted that the Rajah, "who had gone out to the -Eastern Archipelago as a private adventurer, had seized upon a territory -as large as Yorkshire, and then drove out the natives; and who, under -the pretence that they were pirates, subsequently sent for our fleet and -men to massacre them ... the atrocities perpetrated by Sir James Brooke -in Borneo had been continually quoted in the Austrian newspapers as -something which threw into the shade the horrible atrocities of Haynau -himself." - -The following year, on July 10, Hume moved for a Royal Commission to -enquire into the proceedings of Sir James Brooke, but this was negatived -by 230 votes to 19. He went a little further this time, and drew -harrowing pictures of "cruel butcheries, and brutal murders of the -helpless and defenceless." Sir James Brooke, he said, attacked none but -the poor Dayaks, and even their wives and children were destroyed. He -even went so far as to deny that the Saribas were head-hunters. - -Gladstone bore high testimony to the Rajah's character and motives. His -entire confidence in the Rajah's honour and integrity led him to accept -his statements with unqualified and unreserved belief. He adjudged the -Dayaks of being addicted to barbarous warfare and piracy, and maintained -that there were not sufficient grounds for the motion, against which he -voted. He, however, contended that most of the pirates were killed when -not resisting, and had been deliberately sacrificed in the act of -fleeing. This unhappily gave rise to doubts, which subsequently caused -him to entirely change his opinions, and to completely veer round to the -other side. - -Lord Palmerston denounced the charges against the Rajah "as malignant -and persevering persecution of an honourable man," and Mr. Drummond -rightly denied "that, from beginning to end, this motion had any other -foundation than a personal determination to ruin Sir James Brooke." "The -whole of this transaction from first to last was a very discreditable -affair," he said. "The gentlemen of England echoed him,"[174] and the -nation too, judging by the tone of the press, which (with the exception -of one or two papers), from _The Times_ downwards, supported the -Rajah.[175] - -Her Majesty's Government had notified the Rajah of their approval of all -he had done, and he was instructed to follow the same course should a -similar necessity arise. - -But Wise, Hume, Cobden, and their adherents were only checked, and, -huffed by their defeats, continued their efforts to ruin the Rajah's -character and administration with increased bitterness, unfortunately in -the end to obtain a partial success; but we will leave this subject for -a while, to turn briefly to events in Sarawak. - -As a commentary on Mr. Cobden's assertion that the natives were being -driven out of Sarawak, the population of the raj in 1850 had increased -to 50,000 from 8000 in 1840, and this increase was due to immigration -from the neighbouring countries, where the people had been the constant -prey of pirates, head-hunters, and their own oppressive rulers, and for -these over-burdened people the Rajah had supplied a haven. The Chinese -colony in upper Sarawak was augmented by the arrival of five thousand -Chinese refugees from Pemangkat in Dutch territory, who had come to -Sarawak to escape the tyranny of their more powerful neighbours and -rivals, the Chinese of Montrado. These latter had successfully rebelled -against the authority of the Dutch, and were now oppressing their weaker -neighbours, both Chinese and Dayak. The Kayan and Kenyahs of the Baram, -who had been in rebellion against the Sultan, had sent messages offering -to accept the Rajah as their chief, and those of the Rejang assisted in -building the new fort at the mouth of the Kanowit. This fort was erected -by the Rajah to protect the inhabitants of the Rejang delta, and of Oya -and Muka, by blocking the egress by the Kanowit river to the Sekrang and -Saribas Dayaks. All these countries, including the Sekrang, where a -station had already been established, were under the _de jure_ rule of -the Sultan, but the inhabitants now looked upon the Rajah as their -ruler. The Sultan had long been helpless to govern the disturbed -districts; his authority was not recognised by the population, and the -chiefs appointed by him acted to gain their own ends, the enriching of -themselves at the expense of the people. The Sultan had placed himself -in the Rajah's hands, and was well pleased that he should pacify and -introduce order into these districts, more perhaps in his own interests -than in those of his own people, for whose welfare he cared little; they -paid him no revenue, and that he hoped the Rajah would secure for him. - -Bandar Kasim, in spite of warnings, was again oppressing his people in -the Sadong. The Rajah had deposed him in 1848, and had appointed his -brother, Abang Leman,[176] in his place, but the change brought no -benefit to the people, it gave them but an additional tyrant, for both -were now behaving badly, and the Bandar had to be removed. - -After visiting Labuan, the Rajah went to Penang for a much-needed -change, and there received instructions from the Foreign Office to -proceed to Siam on a diplomatic mission. He left for Bangkok in August. -To quote his own words: "The mission was a dead failure, as the Siamese -are as hostile and opposed to Europeans as any people can well be. I had -a very trying time of it, and altogether got rid of an unpleasant and -critical position without loss of national and individual credit." A -short time before an American mission had also been similarly repulsed. - -During the Rajah's absence, an envoy from the United States had arrived -at Kuching bearing a letter from the President addressed to him as -Sovereign Prince of Sarawak, and expressing a desire to enter into -friendly relations. The envoy informed the Rajah by letter that having -been entrusted with full powers he was ready to sign a treaty with -Sarawak, and that he was to thank the Rajah "in the name of the American -nation for his exertions in the suppression of piracy," and to -compliment him on his noble and "humane endeavours to bring his subjects -and the neighbouring tribes of Malays into a condition of civilisation." -Lord Palmerston saw no objection to the Rajah entering into diplomatic -relations as Rajah of Sarawak with the United States.[177] - -In January, 1851, the Rajah, leaving Captain Brooke in charge, again -left for England on account of the bad state of his health. He came home -for rest and quiet, but this was denied him, and he had to sum up all -his energies, and expend time and money to contend against the active -and bitter hostility of his Radical opponents in England, who in spite -of adverse majorities in the House of Commons and the opposition of some -of the most prominent politicians in both Houses, continued their -malignant persecution with great persistency both in and out of -Parliament. - -In 1853, the Aberdeen coalition Ministry came into power, which, like -all coalitions, was feeble and lived by compromise. This Ministry agreed -to give what Hume and his faction asked, and had thrice been refused by -the House by large majorities,[178] a commission of enquiry into the -conduct of the Rajah, before which he was to be called upon to defend -himself against allegations scouted by the House, the incorrectness of -which could be proved by the leading statesmen of the day, including -such men as the Earl of Derby, Earl Grey, Viscount Palmerston, and Lord -John Russell.[179] The Ministry most disingenuously kept their decision -a secret from the Rajah until after he had left England, though not from -Hume, who was able to send information to his coadjutors in Singapore -that it was granted. They had got up an address to him, by the most -unscrupulous devices, expressing disapproval of all that he had done, -and urging that an enquiry might be instituted into the conduct of the -Rajah by a Commission sent from England. This address was purported to -have been signed by fifty-three merchants of Singapore. Afterwards, when -the Commission sat in Singapore, only twenty-seven merchant firms were -found to exist there, and of these twenty-two had signed an address of -confidence in the Rajah. Some of those who had signed the address to -Hume, and who put in an appearance before the Commission, exposed the -way in which their signatures had been obtained by misrepresentations. - -On April 30th, 1852, a great dinner was given to the Rajah at the London -Tavern, to mark the sense entertained of the eminent services rendered -by him in the interests of commerce and humanity, by his endeavours to -put down the evils of piracy in the Eastern Archipelago, and by his -labours to advance civilisation in that part of the world. The company, -which numbered two hundred, included members of Parliament, Governors of -the Bank of England, East India Company Directors, officers in the Army -and Navy, and many others. - - The Rajah delivered a speech, which, for truth and feeling, language - and action, will never be forgotten by those who had the privilege - of hearing him; ... and the feeling was current that should a crisis - ever arise in the fortunes of this country, he would be the man of - action, who ought forthwith to be called to the councils of the - nation.[180] - -Only the opening passages of this speech can be given, made in response -to the toast of his health:— - - I will not pretend, gentlemen, to that species of pride which apes - humility. I will not say that I am wholly unworthy of your regard, - but I will tell you something of the position I hold in the East. - Your approval of my conduct is no light condemnation of the conduct - of those who have sought by every means, fair or unfair, to blast my - reputation, even at the risk of injuring their own; who under the - pretence of humanity have screened injustice, and on the plea of - enquiry, have been unscrupulous enough to charge murder. It is now - but a little more than five years since I was the idol of a spurious - popularity; it is more than three years that I have been the object, - but happily not the victim, of an unprecedented persecution, and it - will afford me no light satisfaction if this night a fair and - moderate estimate can be formed of my motives and conduct. Praise - and blame have been lavished upon me with no sparing hand. I have - been accused of every crime from murder to merchandise. I have been - held up as a prodigy of perfection, and I have been cast down as a - monster of iniquity. These, gentlemen, are the extremes which human - folly delights in; these are the distortions which the tribunes of - the people represent as Bible truths to the multitude, these the - delusions which a hackneyed politician uses lightly, to wound - feelings he has long outlived, and to cast a slur upon Her Majesty's - servants. The evil, I fear, is inevitable, but it is no less an - evil, that public morals, in such hands, should sink like water to - its lowest and dirtiest level. - -In replying for the Bench, the Hon. Baron Alderson said:— - - I am sorry to say that in one respect I differ from Sir James Brooke - and the Chairman, in that they expressed something of regret that - our distinguished guest had not the approbation of all mankind. I do - not think Sir James Brooke would deserve it if he had it; for I have - always observed—and I believe history will confirm me—that the - greatest benefactors of the human race have been the most abused in - their own time, and I therefore think Sir James Brooke ought to be - congratulated _because_ he is abused. - -In England, especially, it is the case that the little men who bray -their philanthropic sentiments on platforms are almost always found in -opposition to and decrying those men who are doing mighty deeds for the -advancement and happiness of mankind. There exists in narrow minds a -mean pleasure in decrying those who tower above them intellectually and -morally. They do not blow themselves up to equal the ox, but they spit -their poison at him in hopes of bringing him down to their level. And -the unfortunate result of the weakness of party government is that the -party which is in power is always, or almost always, ready to throw over -a great public servant to silence the yelping of the pack that snarl -about his heels. It was so with Governor Eyre, it was so with Sir Bartle -Frere, it was so with General Gordon, and it was so with Sir Bampfylde -Fuller. "The time will come in our country when no gentleman will serve -the public, and your blackguards and your imbeciles may have a monopoly -of appointments," so in indignant sorrow wrote the Rajah. Though -surprised and hurt at what had been said and done, he was not disturbed, -and he treated his defamers with contempt and indifference, "conscious -of right motives, and firm in right action."[181] - -The Rajah left England in April, 1853. On his arrival in Sarawak he was -attacked by small-pox. There was no doctor in Kuching at the time, but -he was successfully nursed through his illness by his devoted officers, -both English and native, amongst the latter being Sherip Matusain, who -had lately been recalled from Sekrang in disgrace, and who now became -one of his doctors. Prayers for his recovery were nightly offered in the -mosque, and Malay houses. Offerings for his recovery were made in the -shape of alms by the Indians; and votive oblations were made in their -temples by the Chinese. The Rev. A. Horsburgh, who did so much to pull -him through his illness, wrote:— - - The joy in Sarawak when all danger was over was very great, for all - had been equally distressed, and many fervent prayers in church, - mosque, and temple, were offered for his recovery. - -But we will here briefly interrupt the sequence of events to give in -unbroken record the sequel that happily terminated the unprecedented -persecutions which the Rajah was subjected to for over five years, for -the miserable fiasco of the Commission, the direct result of these -persecutions, left the Rajah's defamers powerless and humiliated, and -the Government in a disgraceful dilemma. - -The Commission sat in Singapore during the months of September and -October, 1854. It consisted of two gentlemen, Mr. C. R. Prinsep, -Advocate-General at Calcutta, already afflicted with the mental malady -to which he soon after succumbed, and the Hon. Humphrey B. Devereaux, of -the Bengal Civil Service. At the first and second meetings, of which due -notice had been given, to the surprise of the Commissioners no one -appeared to support the charges contained in the address to Mr. Hume, -and subpœnas had to be served on several of the subscribers to that -address. As a result, sixteen witnesses were produced in support of -these charges, and not one of them deposed to any acts within his own -knowledge which negatived the practice of piracy by the Saribas and -Sekrangs; three deposed to specific piratical acts of those tribes; and -one rather established than controverted their piratical character. On -the other hand, twenty-four witnesses called by the Commissioners, with -Mr. J. Bondriot,[182] late Resident of Sambas, Dutch Borneo (who -volunteered his evidence) deposed expressly to acts of piracy on the -part of these people. Traders and nakodas from Borneo, who were present -in Singapore, were deterred from coming forward to give evidence by -reports disseminated amongst them by the personal opponents of the Rajah -that their attendance would lead to detention and inconvenience. The -contention that the attacks of the Saribas and Sekrang Dayaks were -merely acts of intertribal hostility was not upheld. The charge of -wrongful and causeless attack and massacre wholly failed of proof, and -was sufficiently negatived.[183] This was the judgment of Mr. Prinseps, -and so far his brother Commissioner was with him, for, after dealing -with their general character, Mr. Devereaux sums up by saying that the -Saribas and Sekrang were piratical, and deserved the punishment they -received, and that in conflicts with such men atrocities, in the -ordinary sense of the term, are not easily committed.[184] These were -the main points which mostly concerned the public, and upon which were -based the grave accusations that it had been the pleasure of Mr. Hume -and his adherents to formulate upon totally inadequate and most -unreliable evidence. The other points brought by their instructions to -the notice of the Commissioners were matters more between the Crown and -the Rajah than of general interest to the public. Whether the position -of Sir James Brooke as Rajah of Sarawak was compatible with his duties -as British Consul General and Commissioner, and with his character as a -British subject; was the Rajah engaged in trade? and whether the Rajah -should be entrusted with a discretion to determine which tribes are -piratical, and to call for the aid of her Majesty's Naval forces for the -punishment of such tribes, were points upon which the Commissioners had -to decide, and upon which they differed. They, however, agreed that the -Rajah was not engaged in trade, and the other questions, except the -involved one of the independence of Sarawak, had been solved by the -Rajah's resignation of his appointments under the Crown, which was, -however, only accepted late in 1855, long after he had in weariness of -spirit ceased to exercise the functions of those offices. - -"Upon the question of the independence of Sarawak, Mr. Prinseps found -the Rajah's position to be no other than that of a vassal of the Sultan, -holding indeed by a tenure very bare, and easy to be thrown off -altogether." Mr. Devereaux could give no definite opinion; but it was a -question to be submitted only to the highest legal authorities, and the -Rajah justly protested against the Commissioners dealing with it; and it -is a question that has long since been settled. - -One result of this senseless outcry in England against the Rajah was -that no help was thenceforth accorded him by the fleet in the China and -Straits waters. Were an insurrection to take place; were the Sekrangs -and Saribas to send round the calling-out spear and muster their clans, -not a marine, not a gun would have been afforded him by her Majesty's -Government for his protection, and such was the case during the Chinese -insurrection. - -An evidence of the confidence felt after the quelling of the pirates was -the increase in trade, the tonnage of merchant vessels in 1852 having -risen to 25,000 tons, whereas in 1842 the whole trade was carried on by -a few native prahus. Traders were secure along the coast, and, as was -testified to before the Commission, the people of Sambas and Pontianak -blessed the Rajah for the protection he had given them against the -depredations of the piratical Dayaks; and those of Muka and Oya were -thankful that he had settled near them—a little later they had more -reason to be thankful, when he relieved them of their oppressive rulers. -The Singapore _Free Press_ in February, 1850, said:— - - A few, a very few years ago, no European merchant vessels ventured - on the north-west coast of Borneo; now they are numerous and safe. - Formerly shipwrecked crews were attacked, robbed, and enslaved; now - they are protected, fed, and forwarded to a place of safety. The - native trade now passes with careless indifference over the same - track between Marudu and Singapore where, but a little while ago, it - was liable to the peril of capture; the crews of hundreds of prahus - are no longer exposed to the loss of life and the loss of property. - The recent successful proceedings on the coast of Borneo have been - followed by the submission of the pirate hordes of Saribas and - Sekrang. - -So late as June, 1877, when the Rajah had long been dead, Mr. Gladstone -in addressing the House on the question of Turkey and Bulgarian -atrocities, and probably as a comparison, said, "I cannot recollect a -more shameful proceeding on the part of any country than the slaughter -of the Dayaks by Her Majesty's forces and by Sir James Brooke." - -Earl Grey and Admiral Farquhar published indignant replies. Mr. -Bailie-Cochrane[185] took Mr. Gladstone to task in the House, whereupon -the latter shuffled out of what he had said with less than his usual -ingenuity, by saying that he never meant to blame the Rajah personally, -but only the Government. The following is from Earl Grey's reply:— - - The additional information respecting him which I have since gained - has only tended to confirm the impression I then received that his - character was a truly noble one, and I am sanguine enough to believe - that it would be regarded in the same light by yourself if you would - be induced to read the letters he addressed to his mother in the - early part of his career as Rajah of Sarawak. These, to my mind, - most beautiful letters are to be found in the very interesting life - of Sir James Brooke published some months ago by Miss Jacob. They - were written while the events they describe were going on, to a - mother whom he passionately loved, obviously without the remotest - idea that they would ever be published, and contain an account, - bearing the clearest impress of truth and sincerity of all that he - did, and of the feelings and motives by which he was guided. We find - in them a touching record of his pity for the oppressed Dayaks,[186] - of his righteous indignation against the oppressors, of his noble - self-devotion, and of his fixed determination to hazard, and if - necessary to sacrifice for their welfare, not only the whole of his - moderate fortune, but ease, health, and life itself, while he - steadily refused to listen to all attempts that were made to induce - him to use the position he had acquired for his own personal - advantage. - -[Illustration: - - ATTACK ON S. USMAN'S STRONGHOLD.] - -The Commission had done no serious harm with his own loyal people. They -heard with bewilderment that the man on whom their prosperity, and -indeed their security, depended, had been maligned in England, and was -to be tried as a malefactor in Singapore, and their dread was lest he -should be taken from their head, or should throw up his task in disgust, -and the country be allowed to relapse into oppression and anarchy; for -so surely as the Rajah left, would the pangirans return and resume their -blood-sucking operations on one side, and on the other the pirates -recover from their humiliation and recommence their depredations, and so -they would perish between the upper and nether millstone. - -The Ministry made no attempt to remove the harmful impressions caused by -the false step they had so weakly been induced to take; they but -confirmed these by making no _amende_, and by withdrawing all support, -and as the sequel will show, the Commission paved the way for the -rebellion of the Chinese, and for the outbreak of disaffected Malays and -other natives, aided and incited by intriguing Brunis, which were to -follow, and which cost the lives of many Europeans, and great numbers of -Chinese and natives, and nearly resulted in the extinction of the raj. -With justice the Rajah wrote: "It is a sad thing to say, but true as -sad, that England has been the worst opponent of the progress of -Sarawak, and is now the worst enemy of her liberty." - ------ - -Footnote 108: - - The Governor-General of Netherlands East Indies in a rescript, dated - January 23, 1846, acknowledged that the exertions during the past - twenty-five years effectually to suppress piracy on the coasts of - Borneo had not been successful for want of combination, and for having - been limited to the western coast. - -Footnote 109: - - _A Collection of Voyages_, 1729. - -Footnote 110: - - Sulu was the principal market for the disposal of captives and - plunder. - -Footnote 111: - - A son of Captain Francis Light, who founded Penang in 1786, was named - Lanoon, he having been born on the island at the time it was being - blockaded by Lanun pirates. - -Footnote 112: - - Dayak war-boats, some having as many as 75 to the crew. - -Footnote 113: - - _Expedition to Borneo of H.M.S. Dido_, 1847. - -Footnote 114: - - On behalf of the Sultan, Saribas and Sekrang being beyond Rajah - Brooke's jurisdiction. - -Footnote 115: - - Keppel, _op. cit._ - -Footnote 116: - - These Sea-Dayaks, together with those of the Undup, also an affluent - of the Batang Lupar, subsequently became the mainstay of the - Government against the Saribas and Sekrangs. - -Footnote 117: - - _Life of Sir James Brooke_, p. 84. - -Footnote 118: - - Sir Edward's report upon Sarawak appears to have been favourable; he - pronounced the coal at Bruni, which he never examined, to be - unworkable, and the Sultan to be a savage. - -Footnote 119: - - Pronounced by the natives _Achi_. - -Footnote 120: - - More correctly Putusan, or Pemutus. We retain the old spelling. - -Footnote 121: - - These guns realised £900 at public auction in Singapore. - -Footnote 122: - - The Patinggi was always ready and ever to the fore where tough work - and hard knocks were going, and he was the guiding and leading spirit - in such expeditions as was this. "Three fingered Jack" the _Dido's_ - crew had dubbed him, having that strong regard for him that brave men - bear towards another though his skin be of a different complexion—for - he had lost two fingers in a former encounter. The type has since - changed, and the courtly, intrepid, and determined fighting Malay - chief has gone—and he is missed. "I sigh for some of the old hands - that could not read or write, but _could_ work, and had more sound - wisdom in their little fingers than many popinjay gentlemen of the - present day carry in their heads," so wrote the present Rajah ten - years ago. - -Footnote 123: - - Mr. George Steward, formerly of the H.E.I.C.'s maritime service, had - been sent out by the Rajah's agent, Mr. Wise, on a trading venture. He - joined the expedition as a volunteer, and had concealed himself in - Patinggi Ali's boat, where he should not have been. - -Footnote 124: - - Keppel, _op. cit._ We have taken our account of the expedition up the - Batang Lupar mainly from Keppel's narrative, the only original history - of these operations hitherto published. - -Footnote 125: - - He was afterwards pardoned and permitted to reside at Sekrang town, - where he died. - -Footnote 126: - - Labuan, however, proved a failure as a trading centre, and in that - respect has taken a very secondary position to Kuching. - -Footnote 127: - - Journals, Keppel, _op. cit._ - -Footnote 128: - - The pirates and their supporters, however, preyed upon Islams as well - as infidels, and religion was a dead letter to them in this respect. - Quite contrary to the tenets of their faith, true believers who were - captured were sold into slavery. - -Footnote 129: - - The son of Sherip Japar. S. Japar died the following year. - -Footnote 130: - - He was married to a niece of Datu Patinggi Gapur. - -Footnote 131: - - His son Haji Usup joined the Government service in 1862, and was - afterwards appointed Datu Bandar in the Rejang. He died April 1st, - 1905, after having served the Government faithfully and with - distinction for over forty years. As a magistrate he bore a high - reputation. - -Footnote 132: - - The ring Bedrudin sent had been given him before he left Sarawak by - the Rajah, who told Bedrudin to send it to him when he had need of - him; it was seized by the Sultan before Japar escaped from Bruni. - -Footnote 133: - - He meant Bruni, which he had hoped to have restored to its former - state of prosperity. - -Footnote 134: - - Reports had been published that the Rajah was closely besieged in - Kuching by the Sultan's forces. - -Footnote 135: - - The foregoing details are mainly taken from Mundy's _Rajah Brooke's - Journals_. The captured cannon were sent to England. St. John says - some were melted up to construct cannon for the Crimea.—_Forests of - the Far East_ Brunis were famous brass-founders, and many of these - guns must have been very old. - -Footnote 136: - - _Private Letters of the Rajah._ - -Footnote 137: - - His son, the Pangiran Muda, is still alive in Bruni. - -Footnote 138: - - The tribute was cancelled by the release of a debt due to the Rajah by - the Sultan, the interest upon which was equivalent to the yearly - tribute. - -Footnote 139: - - Though this deed bore the seal of Pangiran Abdul Mumin, he confirmed - it by another granted in 1853, after he had become Sultan. Only - copies, attested by H.M.'s Consul-General, exist now, the originals, - together with the two previous grants, having been burnt during the - Chinese rebellion of 1857. - -Footnote 140: - - Letter to the Earl of Clarendon, September 27, 1853. - -Footnote 141: - - Captain Mundy said truly of the Rajah that he was the _de facto_ - sovereign of the whole coast of Borneo from point Api (he should have - said Cape Datu) to Marudu, 700 miles in extent. - -Footnote 142: - - The territory of Sarawak then extended to Cape Kedurong. - -Footnote 143: - - Mundy, _op. cit._ - -Footnote 144: - - From _Blue Book_, March 2, 1854. - -Footnote 145: - - _Private Letters._ - -Footnote 146: - - Letter from the Rajah to the Tuan Muda, 1864. - -Footnote 147: - - From Mundy, _op. cit._ - -Footnote 148: - - Of these, three foundered from injuries received during the - engagement, so that few returned home to tell the tale. It took the - Balenini about fifteen years to forget the lesson.—_Sir James Brooke_, - St. John. - -Footnote 149: - - Mundy, _op. cit._ - -Footnote 150: - - _Private Letters._ - -Footnote 151: - - He joined the Rajah in March, 1843, having previously served in the - H.E.I. Co.'s Navy, and became Police Magistrate and Government - Secretary. In 1863 he was appointed Resident of Sarawak. He frequently - administered the Government during the absences of the late and the - present Rajah. He retired in 1873, and died in 1891. - -Footnote 152: - - The warrant of investiture was issued by her Majesty on May 22, 1848. - -Footnote 153: - - Amongst others who came out with the Rajah in the _Mæander_ were Mr. - Spenser St. John, afterwards Sir Spenser St. John, G.C.M.G., the - Rajah's Secretary; and Mr. Hugh Low, afterwards Sir Hugh Low, - G.C.M.G., Colonial Secretary at Labuan. Mr. St. John was - Consul-General at Bruni from 1853-1861; he left Borneo the latter year - upon promotion. Mr. Low had before spent some three years in Sarawak - botanising. He left Labuan in 1877, when he was appointed Resident of - Perak. - -Footnote 154: - - The eldest son of the Rev. Francis Charles Johnson, Vicar of White - Lackington, Somersetshire, by Emma, the Rajah's second sister. - -Footnote 155: - - Yellow ground, with black and red cross, as shown in illustration—the - arms of the Brookes. The Government flag is distinguished by a crown - in the centre; the Rajah's flag is a burgee, or swallow-tailed flag. - -Footnote 156: - - Keppel, _Voyage to the Indian Archipelago_. - -Footnote 157: - - _Private Letters._ - -Footnote 158: - - Of his fifteen sons, Abangs Apong, Chek, Tek, and Bunsu all served the - Government afterwards; they were distinguished more for bravery than - for rectitude, but they were faithful and useful servants. Another son - was killed during the operations up the Saribas subsequent to the - action of Beting Maru. The Laksamana lived for years after these - events, and was about ninety when he died. - -Footnote 159: - - Keppel, _op. cit._ - -Footnote 160: - - The plains on both banks of the river evidence a former cultivation on - an extensive scale. - -Footnote 161: - - St. John, _Life of Sir James Brooke_. - -Footnote 162: - - An army in Malay and Dayak. - -Footnote 163: - - Afterwards Admiral Sir Arthur Farquhar, K. C. B. He died in 1908, aged - ninety-three. - -Footnote 164: - - Anglice, King Lion. - -Footnote 165: - - Beting Maru is the name of a long sand-spit running into the sea - between the Kalaka and Saribas rivers off the Maru river. - -Footnote 166: - - This same Linggir in 1845 attempted to murder the Rajah and his - officers and other English guests whilst at dinner in the Rajah's - house at Kuching. He marched into the dining-room with eighty armed - men, pretending to pay a friendly visit. The Rajah and his guests - adopted the only policy open to them, and pretended as well to be - friendly, for they were completely at the mercy of the Dayaks. They - entertained their unwelcome guests with wine and cigars whilst waiting - for the Datus, to whom the Rajah had contrived covertly to send a - message. The Datu Temanggong arrived first with thirty men, and then - came the Datu Bandar with fifty men. The Datus wished to kill Linggir - for his intended treachery, the Rajah, however, spared him, perhaps - unwisely, but he had to slink away to his boat with a flea in his ear. - He had actually brought with him a basket to contain the Rajah's head. - He afterwards became a peaceable citizen, and very friendly to the - white men. - -Footnote 167: - - These unfortunate girls, and those taken at Matu, were barbarously - murdered by the pirates to prevent their being rescued. - -Footnote 168: - - Or better, Mashhor, an Arabic word meaning illustrious. - -Footnote 169: - - Mr. W. Brereton first came to Sarawak in the _Samarang_, as a - midshipman, in 1843. In 1848 he left the Navy and joined the Rajah. He - was first stationed at Labuan. He was only twenty years of age when - appointed to take charge of Sekrang. - -Footnote 170: - - The Sekrangs lost heavily at the battle of Beting Maru. - -Footnote 171: - - _Private Letters._ - -Footnote 172: - - _Private Letters._ - -Footnote 173: - - To show how these charges were supported by wilful and gross - exaggerations, that could only have been made for the express purpose - of deceiving the public, and which were as ridiculous as they were - mischievous, Hume stated that it was doubtful whether a portion of the - Royal Navy of China, which was reported to be off the coast at the - time for the purpose of making peace with these people (the Saribas - and Sekrangs), had not been destroyed by the expedition! - -Footnote 174: - - Keppel, _Voyage to the Indian Archipelago_. - -Footnote 175: - - The important fact that in all their marauding expeditions the Saribas - and Sekrang Dayaks were mixed up with the Malays of the Saribas and - Batang Lupar, who not only commanded and led them, but accompanied - them in large numbers seems to have been quite overlooked by both the - Rajah's accusers and his supporters. This in itself is a sufficient - indication of the piratical nature of these expeditions. The character - of these Malays as pirates was at least beyond question, and to assert - that they went with these poor "harmless and timid" Dayaks to assist - them in their intertribal feuds would be a very wide stretch of - imagination. We have shown that the force routed on Beting Maru was - led by Malays. - -Footnote 176: - - Married to a daughter of the Datu Patinggi Gapur. He was afterwards - selected by Sherip Masahor's party to murder the present Rajah, but - the task was not to his liking. - -Footnote 177: - - From _Life of Sir James Brooke_, St. John. - -Footnote 178: - - May 1850, 145 to 20; June 1850, 169 to 29; July 1851, 230 to 19. - -Footnote 179: - - The Rajah to Lord Clarendon, December 25, 1853. - -Footnote 180: - - John C. Templar, _Private Letters of the Rajah_, v. iii. p. 117. - -Footnote 181: - - _Private Letters._ - -Footnote 182: - - The Dutch Resident of Western Borneo, not of Sambas only. He certified - that on one raid the Saribas and Sekrangs killed four hundred people - on the Dutch coast. Referred to by Earl in his _Eastern Seas_; he - relates that the Dayaks swept the whole coast from Sekrang to Sambas, - killing the entire population of Selakau. As far back as 1825, the - Resident of Sambas (Van Grave) and his secretary were killed on their - way to Pontianak in a small vessel. Keppel tells us the Saribas once - laid in wait for "the (Dutch) man-of-war schooner _Haai_, and in one - engagement killed thirty-seven of the Dutch, losing eighty of their - own force." Keppel's book, _A Voyage to the Eastern Archipelago in - 1850_, contains an able refutation of the charges made by Hume and - Cobden. - -Footnote 183: - - The foregoing particulars are taken from Mr. Prinseps' report, dated - January 6, 1855. - -Footnote 184: - - From Mr. Devereaux's report. - -Footnote 185: - - Son of the late Admiral Sir Thomas Cochrane. - -Footnote 186: - - The Land-Dayaks. - -[Illustration: - - THE TUAN MUDA'S FORT AT SEKRANG.] - - - - - CHAPTER V - RENTAP - - -With this chapter commences the history of the life of the present -Rajah, in itself an epitome of the history of the raj, who in 1852, at -the age of twenty-three, obtained two years' leave of absence to try his -fortunes in Borneo at the invitation of his uncle the Rajah. He arrived -at Kuching on July 21, 1852, at the commencement of a new era in the -history of Sarawak. Hitherto the raj extended only as far as the -Samarahan river, and within this little state order had been established -and peace reigned. Without, it had been freed from its enemies, the -result being an increasing trade which brought prosperity. But the Rajah -could not leave incomplete the work that he had undertaken and begun, -and these benefits had to be more fully extended to the neighbouring -districts, which were shortly to be added to the raj. This could be done -only by first reducing to order the turbulent and restless Sea-Dayaks -and Malays who inhabited these districts. Sarawak, too, had now been -left to fight its own battles alone, and to surmount the additional -troubles that had been thrown across its path by the blind and weak -policy of the British Government that should have been its protector. In -the severe trials that followed, and which had to be faced unhelped, the -Rajah found that assistance which he so much needed in the able and -devoted support of his nephews, the Tuan Besar, and, more notably, the -Tuan Muda, for so the present Rajah was entitled by the datus on his -arrival.[187] On the expiration of his leave the Tuan Muda finally -quitted the Navy, and Sarawak became the scene of his life-work; he was -to become the Rajah's right-hand man, and, a few years later, his -trusted deputy. - -Charles Anthoni Johnson, the Tuan Muda, was the second son of the Rev. -Francis Charles Johnson, and was born on June 3, 1829, at Berrow -Vicarage, near Burnham, Somersetshire. Educated in Crewkerne Grammar -School for a few years only, he was withdrawn at the age of a little -over twelve, and entered the Navy on January 18, 1842, as a volunteer of -the first class, under his uncle, Commander Willes Johnson of the sloop -_Wolverine_. He served on this ship until June, 1844, gaining two steps -as midshipman in that year, when he was transferred to the _Dido_, -Captain the Hon. Henry Keppel. He rejoined the _Wolverine_, serving -under Commander John Dalrymple Hay,[188] until his transfer to the -_Mæander_, Captain the Hon. H. Keppel, in November, 1847, as -sub-lieutenant. He joined the _St. Vincent_ in 1848, and in June the -next year was promoted to be senior mate of the _Terrible_. He became -lieutenant in 1852. He served mostly on the China station; and the only -active service he saw was with Keppel's expedition and Sir Thomas -Cochrane's squadron in Borneo waters, as we have already recorded. - -The Tuan Muda was appointed to Lundu in January, 1853, but he had not -been there long before news arrived of the death of Mr. Lee, the -Resident at Lingga. The circumstances were these: Ever since the severe -lesson taught the Saribas and Sekrangs in 1849, the piratical tribes had -been divided into two parties: one that was content to submit to the -Government of Sarawak, and abandon its former lawless practices, and the -other, consisting of the irreconcilables, the wild and fiery bloods, who -loved slaughter and rapine above everything, and who could not be -prevailed upon to beat their spears into ploughshares. At their head -stood a peculiarly daring and turbulent Dayak chief called Rentap; and -these had retreated farther up the country to the head-waters of the -Saribas. There Rentap had established a strong stockade on Sadok, a -mountain ridge, up the Sungei (River) Lang, which was regarded as an -impregnable fastness, for access could not be obtained to it by boat, on -account of the rapids, and the country that would have to be traversed -by an expedition was covered with dense jungles, and broken up by rugged -limestone chains of hills. - -The Sekrang pirates could no longer shoot down to the sea in their war -prahus, for the forts of Sekrang and Lingga commanded the river, -consequently they exerted their mischievous energies in attacking the -peaceful Dayaks in their districts, and they were especially irate -against those of their own tribe who had submitted to the white man's -rule. - -Sekrang station under the able management of Mr. Brereton had made great -advances, and around the fort a Malay town had sprung up, and there -Chinese traders had also established themselves. Mr. Brereton was ably -supported by two of the best and most capable Malay chiefs, Pangiran -Matali,[189] a Bruni of rank, and Abang Aing,[190] a Matu Melanau, who -had long been settled in the Batang Lupar with his father the Laksamana -Menudin, and who had the good fortune to have for a helpmate an upright -and determined woman, Dayang Kota; she was strong in council, and so -trustworthy that when Mr. Brereton and the chiefs were away she was -often left in charge of the fort. - -The fort at Lingga had been built in 1852 to protect that river against -marauding bands of Saribas, and had been placed in charge of Mr. Alan -Lee. - -Brereton and Lee were both men of independent means, who had joined the -Rajah to assist him in his great work, and who never drew a penny from -the Sarawak Government. The former was hot and impetuous; both were men -of noble and generous natures. - -The position of Mr. Lee at Lingga was fairly safe. He had been for a -short time coadjutor with Brereton at Sekrang; at Lingga he had plenty -of Malays, and only friendly Dayaks, the Balaus, about him. But Mr. -Brereton was in a more dangerous position, a single Englishman among -many thousand natives but partially reclaimed in hardly five years, and -all passionately attached to their ancestral custom of head-hunting. It -is true he had about him a number of Malays, and on an emergency might -call in the assistance of those Dayaks of the Sekrang tribe who -professed allegiance, but many of these were waverers, and on a few only -could any reliance be placed. - -Early in 1853, reports reached Brereton that Rentap, at the head of a -war party, was on his way down the river to attack his fort, and force -an opening to the sea, so that again he might pursue his piratical -expeditions along the coast; and Brereton sent a message to Lee at -Lingga to come to his assistance. - -The request was at once complied with, and, thinking the case urgent, -Lee hurried up the river with a scratch party, insufficiently armed; but -he left orders that a large force was to follow with all possible speed. - -On reaching Sekrang, Lee learned that the force under Rentap was -approaching, and he strongly urged Brereton to stand solely on the -defensive, and not to attack the enemy till his auxiliaries had arrived. -Brereton, however, had built a small stockade a few miles above Sekrang -fort, and to this he insisted on going, and was accompanied by Lee. On -the morning after reaching it, a few boats of the Sekrang pirates were -seen descending the river and approaching the stockade. A gun was fired -to signal them to desist, but as this was disregarded, a charge of grape -was poured into them, throwing them apparently into confusion. -Unfortunately, the Malays in the fort were not to be restrained, and -Brereton was for at once dashing forth to attack the enemy in the open -on the river. Lee saw the injudiciousness of such a proceeding. He was -convinced that the two prahus had been sent forward tentatively, and -that the main body of the enemy was concealed behind the point of land -farther up. He expostulated with Brereton, who taunted him with a lack -of courage, and then left the fort with his Malays, and in their boats -they ran in upon the main fleet that was lurking in an upper reach, and -which now swung down, assisted by the ebb-tide, on Brereton's light -prahus. - -Lee, nettled at the taunt, and seeing the peril in which his friend and -fellow-officer had so inconsiderately placed himself, at once left the -fort and hastened to his assistance. - -The small boats in which were the Malay garrison were being swamped by -the heavy bangkongs or war prahus of the Sekrangs filled with armed men. -Brereton's boat upset, and with difficulty he reached the bank. Lee -refused to retreat, and calling out, "Save yourselves, I must stand," -dashed on. His boat was boarded by the enemy; he fought with -desperation, but was overpowered and fell into the water with his head -nearly severed from his shoulders. Meanwhile the force of the current -had carried the fleet under the guns of the stockade, and these opened -fire upon it, and compelled Rentap reluctantly to withdraw and abandon -his undertaking.[191] He was followed up and attacked by the Sekrang -Dayak chief Gasing, who, acting on his own initiative, burnt twenty -villages belonging to Rentap's followers. - -When the news of this disaster reached Kuching, the Tuan Muda was -recalled from Lundu and ordered to replace Lee at Lingga, and he arrived -there in June, 1853. A stronger fort was now built there, and the Malays -living at Banting were ordered to move down. He was succeeded at Lundu -by Mr. Charles Grant.[192] - -Lingga, which is just at the mouth of the river of that name that flows -into the Batang Lupar about sixteen miles above its mouth, is seated on -a mud bank; the land for miles around is a dismal swamp, and is the most -dreary station in the State. It is, however, a healthy place, and -another redeeming point is the fine expanse of water which forms the -estuary of the Bantag Lupar, stretching from Lingga, where it is three -miles broad, straight to the mouth. - -The Dayak population of the Lingga river was then about 5000, all -Balaus, whom the Tuan Muda found to be "braver than most Dayaks, and -true-hearted." From the first, they and the Seboyaus, a relative tribe, -residing some at Seboyau, below Lingga, but most at Lundu, had sided -with the Rajah against their direst foes, the Saribas; and these pages -record many great services rendered by them. Besides these Dayaks there -was a considerable number of Malays, and the latter increased, for -Lingga became to them a place of refuge. - -Indra Lila[193] had been the chief here since his forced departure from -the Rejang (see footnote, p. 16). He had died a few months before, and -had been succeeded by his brother, Lila Pelawan,[193] who died a -centenarian in 1897. There was another brother, Lila Wangsa,[193] who -had joined the piratical Saribas Malays. Lila Pelawan was only the -nominal chief of the river, for it was really ruled by two despotic old -Malay ladies of rank, Dang Isa and Dang Ajar. These sisters claimed all -the land as their inheritance, and all the dwellers thereon as their -slaves. Though they were cruel and tyrannical in their methods, these -masterful old ladies had the redeeming point of being brave, and, -attired in men's clothing, with sword and spear, had often led the men -in resisting the attacks of the Saribas. Dang Ajar was the most -troublesome. It was she with whom the Kayan chief, Akam Nipa, had fallen -in love, and a pity it was that his threat to abduct her was frustrated -by the flight of the Malays from Ngmah. Though professing a strong -regard for the Tuan Muda, whom they honoured by styling him their son, -they feared and hated him, for they saw that he would soon deprive them -of all power to do evil, and to prevent this they even attempted to -resort to poison. This was the method by which they were commonly -reputed to have removed Indra Lila out of their way, as they would -certainly have done to his little son, so as to acquire his inheritance, -had not the Tuan Muda taken him under his protection. This lad was Abang -Abdul Gani, who became the Tuan Muda's constant follower for years, and -who afterwards gained for himself the reputation of being one of the -bravest and most honest of the Government Malay officials. - -As they themselves foresaw, the power of these two old ladies was soon -brought to an end, and they retired into seclusion to solace themselves -with religion. - -In August, 1853, the Rajah went to Bruni, where he found that his power -and his popularity had not waned, though discarded by the British -Government, and discredited by his own countrymen, and though he arrived -in a small merchant ship instead of in one of her Majesty's men-of-war. -He stayed some time in Bruni, and was warmly received by the new Sultan, -Abdul Mumin, for Omar Ali had departed to answer for his sins, "and was -fully and firmly reinstated as their friend and adviser." Those -districts outside Sarawak, namely the Sadong, Batang Lupar, Saribas, and -Kalaka rivers and their tributaries, with a coast-line of some -seventy-five miles, in area about three times the size of the raj, were -now incorporated with it by a cession granted by the Sultan, the Rajah -agreeing to pay the Sultan half of any surplus revenues that might -accrue. We may note here for convenience that this was altered -afterwards in 1861, when the territories as far as Kedurong point were -ceded, thereby giving the State a further coast-line of 180 miles, and -the rivers Rejang, Oya, Muka, Tatau, and Bintulu. For this additional -cession and that of 1853 a fixed yearly sum was to be paid to the Sultan -as compensation for loss of revenue; and these cessions, having been -made subsequent to the treaty of 1847, contain a clause to the effect -that none of the districts ceded by them may be transferred by the Rajah -or his successors to any other government, company or persons without -the sanction of the British Government, but the Sultan's sanction is not -required. In the event of the cession money not being paid for three -consecutive years, the districts ceded would revert to the Sultan; -otherwise the sovereign and territorial rights over these districts are -absolutely invested in the Rajahs of Sarawak, the Sultan having reserved -no rights or power whatever over them. The cessions subsequently -obtained by the present Rajah, which will be noted in their proper -places, were granted on the same terms. - -In December, the Rajah arrived at Lingga on his way to Sekrang and -farther up the river, with the object of opening up communication with -the turbulent members of the Dayak tribes in the interior, under Rentap -and Bulan. These chiefs were men of very different character, and headed -native bodies of like diversity. - -Rentap was an active, crafty, and determined man, rootedly opposed to -the interference of Europeans and the putting down of piracy and -head-hunting. On the other hand, Bulan was the figure-head of a party -that hesitated, uncertain which direction affairs would take, and -watching to see which way the cat jumped. Bulan and his faction would -not engage in active hostility against the Rajah's government, unless -they saw that the tide of affairs was setting strong against it. But -also they would not profess friendship, or lend help against the -turbulent party. - -The Tuan Muda attended the Rajah to Sekrang, and several meetings were -contrived with the leaders of the two factions, but with no satisfactory -results. In April, 1854, owing to the representations of Mr. Brereton, -an expedition was organised against a chief called Apai[194] Dendang at -Dandi, on the backbone or watershed between the Saribas and the Sekrang -river, a hotbed of mischief, whence several incursions had been made -into the pacified country, with the usual results of rapine and murder. - -The Tuan Muda brought up a contingent from Lingga, and this, united with -a force from Kuching, proceeded up the Sekrang, passing troublesome and -dangerous rapids, till the point Lipat was reached, where the boats had -to be left. The backbone of hills was at some considerable distance, and -to reach it much thorny jungle had to be traversed. After a day's march -inland it was arranged that the Europeans and the Sarawak Malay -contingent should remain behind, and that a fighting division of Dayaks -should be sent forward under their chiefs to attack Dandi, which -consisted of one long Dayak house. The plan adopted was not the most -judicious, and the result was disappointing. We will describe what -followed in the Tuan Muda's own words. - - Late in the afternoon of the third day, when we anxiously awaited - the return of the advanced division, our outposts first of all - descried two or three small parties of Dayaks evidently of our - force, wending their way slowly over hill and dale. On their nearer - approach, we plainly saw wounded men carried by them. Whispers - spread—gradually and quietly at first, but they soon became more - distinct—that our party had failed. In the evening the chiefs - arrived and came forward to report progress, looking haggard, thin, - and exhausted. The story was as follows—they had walked at a fast - pace the whole of the first day over the steepest hills, sometimes - without any path, and the guides at a nonplus for the proper - direction; from morning till night they scarcely halted, under a - scorching sun; and parched with thirst without any hope of water. At - night, by moonlight, they pushed on again, until they nearly fell - from exhaustion, when they slept in any position with their arms on. - About 3 A.M. they again advanced, and, at the opening of dawn, the - most active Dayaks, reaching the enemy's house, advanced upon it - without order, and as the leaders were mounting the ladder, they - were struck off one after another by hundreds of men inside, dressed - in fighting costumes, and headed by the whole of the Saribas tribe, - men heretofore on every occasion on land, victorious. Our poor - leaders had to retire to guard their wounded and dying, while the - enemy were yelling, cheering, and beating gongs; and even their - women, dressed in their best clothes, were clapping their hands, and - urging their sweethearts to the encounter. - - As the sun rose, some of the strongest of the Malay force came up - within shot, and took up quarters behind trees and opened fire upon - the house. This stopped the cheering within, but in no way daunted - the enemy. About an hour after, our elderly chiefs came up, viewed - the house of the enemy, sat down on the hillside in a sheltered - position, and were so exhausted that children might have hacked - their heads off. They stopped all advance of their party, and while - the oldest chiefs were suffering severely from fatigue, a palaver - was opened, the result being that some of the enemy came down, mixed - with our people, then partook of sirih and betel-nut in a friendly - manner, and promised to show our party the nearest way back, and - provide them with provisions for their journey. On their part they - engaged to be answerable for the payment of a "death fine" for the - men they had killed some months previously. - -News that a large expedition had been organised against Dandi had -reached Apai Dendang before the departure of the force from Sekrang, and -he had summoned to his assistance all the bravest men of the Saribas -tribe, and the principal leaders of every head-hunting expedition for -some time past; nevertheless he was unwilling to drive matters to an -extremity, having a wholesome dread of the white men. This rendered him -ready to treat and buy off the expedition with a promise of indemnity -for murders recently committed. - -A fatal want of discretion had been shown in the whole affair, no -trustworthy guides had been engaged, no inquiry made as to whether the -Saribas were coming up to the succour of Apai Dendang, no English -leaders were sent forward with the rabble of assailants, and that rabble -had attacked in straggling detachments, when exhausted with hard -marching and with thirst. - - We returned home with feelings that can be better imagined than - described. The Dayaks said that the omens had been bad from the - outset; the Malays said if they had only been there, the result - would have been different; and the Europeans said—nothing. - -In August, 1854, the Rajah arrived at Lingga with a large force which -had been collected at Kuching, and proceeded to Sekrang, taking with him -the Tuan Muda; The Tuan Besar, together with other European officers, -who had come with the Rajah, also lent their aid. The object was to -attack Rentap in his fastness in Sungei Lang. The whole force numbered -7000 Malays and Dayaks. To prevent the Saribas from sending their -fighting men to the assistance of Rentap, the Datu Temanggong was -despatched with a flotilla up that river to menace their villages and to -hold the Saribas warriors in check. Mr. Steele[195] was to lead another -party up the Kanowit to threaten the Dayaks of that river and its -branches the Kajulau and Entabai, with a rear attack should they cross -over to the Saribas. Mr. Steele had been thrice attacked at Kanowit -fort, but now he could muster fifteen hundred men and take the -offensive, and, though possibly he would have to do no fighting, his -force would deter the Kajulaus from sending aid to Rentap. The -expedition was thoroughly well thought out. - -The Rajah, with the main body, leaving the Sekrang fort, ascended the -river for about thirty miles to a place called Entaban. The heavy prahus -were brought thus far with great difficulty, owing to the rapids, and -beyond that point it was impossible to proceed in them. Accordingly a -stockade was erected, and the Tuan Besar was placed in command of the -expedition by land to Sungei Lang, with his brother, the Tuan Muda, Mr. -Crookshank, Mr. Brereton, and four other English officers to assist. The -Rajah's health would not admit of his undertaking the arduous march. He -remained behind with a strong force to protect the flotilla. - -Although the heavy war boats could ascend no farther, it was possible -for part of the force to continue the ascent of the river in light -boats, and this was done, the Europeans and Malays marching. - -To continue the narrative from the Tuan Muda's description:— - - We had Dayak guides, and could not have proceeded without them. Our - land force consisted mostly of Malays, and numbered about 500 men— - the Sekrang Dayaks were in their boats. About 4 P.M. we halted on - the brink of the river and prepared to spend the night with a - stockade around. This was in the enemy's country, although there - were many people living near who were neither the one thing nor the - other. The following morning we proceeded again in the same order, - but before mid-day many of our party were quite exhausted, and there - was really no road to follow but the muddy banks of the river, so we - halted, and after our mid-day meal it was decided that we were all - to crowd in with the floating force. And thus we pushed on, but in a - most comfortless condition with regard to space. We spent the night - at Tabbat, and fortified ourselves here also. My subsequent - experience of the localities has proved that we should never have - reached our destination on foot, keeping company with the boats. On - the fourth day we spied the enemy's position, situated on a hill - cleared of all old jungle and showing recent preparations of defence - around their dwellings. Our heavy armament consisted of 4- and - 3-pounder guns and rocket tubes. - - The enemy showed no opposition outside, and after marching about - four miles, we arrived at a hill in their vicinity. It was a fiery - hot morning without a cloud, and the hills, though low, were very - precipitous. The Europeans kept near the guns, to assist in their - progress up the steeps, and when we were mounting the last rising - ground on which the enemy was fortified, we found some of the - leaders of our force had foolishly advanced too near, and a few had - been killed and wounded, and were now being carried to the rear. The - enemy had two long houses on the ridge of a hill, surrounded by - steep ground excepting at the end. Here high stakes were driven into - the earth, and around all a firm and thick stockade. The 4-pounder - gun was mounted after considerable delay, and, when the rocket tube - was in place, we opened fire on one end, while the 3-pounder played - away on the other. The enemy answered our fire pretty briskly with - their lelahs.[196] We could see the men rushing to and fro covered - with their shields, also parties dancing to the music of the gongs. - Some of their voices we heard distinctly, saying they would never - succumb to the tight-breeched men (white men) or to any other - strangers. Mr. Crookshank (at considerable risk) took charge of the - rockets, which were of ancient make, and a few that were fired - entered the fort and did great execution, but the majority whizzed - round and round and sometimes lodged in the ground among our own - party; we were all more afraid of these missiles than anything the - enemy could produce. Early in the afternoon there was a commotion - among the enemy, and we could discern women and children leaving on - the opposite side of the hill, but the men stood fast and kept their - posts. - - Our old Penglima[197] was biding his time, for he yet knew that he - might lead, but others would not follow. He worked steadily and - quietly, amid many jeers from some of our own native party, who - asked why the warrior did not make an advance: his reply between his - teeth was—"Your words are more than your deeds." As the sun drew - near to the horizon, the Penglima moved up to the enemy's stockade, - silently opened the palisade, and, after a moment's peep, jumped in, - followed by others, who gave a loud cheer and drew their swords. The - enemy, finding a lodgment had been made inside, immediately took to - their heels and fled down the hill. We followed in close to the - leaders; the entrance was so narrow that many received contusions - when passing through. About fifty or sixty of the enemy were tearing - away over the open ground, covering their bodies with their shields. - -These were followed by all the defenders of the stockade, who rolled -down the side of the hill, a living wave, bearing away with them their -chief Rentap, who had been wounded. The stockade was taken, and within -its defences the victors passed the night, whilst the enemy fled -precipitately to a second and still stronger fastness on the summit of -the mountain Sadok, which loomed in the distance. One of the most -curious and significant features of the conflict was that, whilst it was -in progress, the hills and every commanding position around were crowded -with Dayaks, the adherents of Bulan, as well as others, who watched it -with lively interest, taking no part on one side or the other, but -waiting to see to which side the scale would incline. Had the attacking -force met with discomfiture, these men would have fallen on it and -harassed the party as it retreated. - -If, after the defeat of Rentap and the capture of the stockade in the -Lang, they did not tender allegiance to the Government, it was because -the expedition retired immediately after having achieved its first -success, and, therefore, it gave the waverers no permanent assurance of -protection against Rentap's resentment. - -To have crushed Rentap, it would have been necessary to have pursued him -to his second stronghold at Sadok, but this was not done. Captain Brooke -in command doubtless saw the expediency of following up a routed foe, -but Dayak warriors are wont to rest content with a single victory, and, -that gained, to become uncontrollably impatient to return home; besides, -the force was in too disturbed a state to undertake any organised -attack; accordingly, after making a circuit of devastation, it returned. - -The result was that Rentap continued to give trouble for seven years. - -Brereton died of dysentery, brought on by exposure, shortly after this -expedition, and the Tuan Muda was placed in charge of the Batang Lupar -in October, 1854. The district was in a very disturbed state, and to -establish order by putting an end to intertribal feuds and promiscuous -head-hunting required an unceasing watch being kept on all, and -necessitated many punitive expeditions being made. The Tuan Muda had but -a handful of fortmen, for there was no money to spend; not more than £30 -per mensem being allowed even so late as 1860 for the upkeep of the -district, and it must have been less then. Little support could be -expected from the capital. On the Kajulau expedition the Tuan Muda could -muster no more than 100 antiquated muskets and a few rifles, which -included twelve flint and six percussion muskets, all that could be -spared from Kuching. There was much to be done, but there was deficiency -of means to do the work. The Rajah's advice to him was: "to encourage -the good, intimidate the bad, and confirm the wavering." The -difficulties were so many, and the means at hand so limited, that the -position would have been hopeless except to a man of great tact, -patience, daring, and untiring activity, able to bear all the -responsibility, all the anxiety, and all the work upon his own -shoulders. It must be borne in mind that Kuching was some 125 miles -away, that those were the days when there were no steamers, and that -during the north-east monsoon navigation was dangerous to boats. How the -Tuan Muda succeeded will be told in this record of his career; here it -will be sufficient to say, quoting the late Rajah, "that he was the -right man in the right place, and that we are all children in Dayak -management compared to him." - -In 1856, the Tuan Muda writes (in _Ten Years in Sarawak_):— - - We are almost daily having alarms in one place or another; sometimes - on water and sometimes on land. And upon one side of the whole - length of the river, the inhabitants dare not farm or live, fearing - attacks from the interior of Sekrang and Saribas. Small parties make - their foraging excursions and run away with a head here and there, - and are far distant before we can follow them up. - -Intertribal feuds, which had been more or less dropped in the common -cause of piracy—and the plethora of heads it afforded—had now broken out -again, and were growing in intensity. Besides these troubles in the -Batang Lupar and Saribas, the Dayaks of the Rejang living on the Serikei -and Kajulau rivers were giving considerable trouble. These Dayaks had -moved over from the Sekrang and Saribas and were hand-in-glove with -Rentap's rebels. They were open and declared enemies of the Government. -The Kajulau was considered to be the centre of the enemy's country, and -also to be inaccessible to attack. Confident in their impunity, they -were becoming a terror to the peaceable inhabitants of the Rejang delta, -so the Tuan Muda determined to attack them, and organised an expedition— -the first to act independently of Kuching assistance, except for the -loan of the dozen old muskets above mentioned. - -On June 6, 1856, the force, comprising a few Malays, and some 3000 -Dayaks, started. To take the enemy by surprise the Tuan Muda decided to -go up the Kalaka and march overland. Though the Malays of this river had -suffered severely at the hands of the Kajulaus, they at first refused to -accompany the expedition, regarding the difficulties as insuperable, and -the danger as overwhelming. The result was that half the Malay force the -Tuan Muda had brought with him were intimidated, and began to cry off; -but Abang Aing restored their confidence, and shamed the Kalakas into -accompanying the expedition. On the 14th, after having encountered great -difficulties in passing the rapids, the force reached the Budu stream, -and here the boats were left, but as there were enemies ahead and -enemies to the right (the Saribas) a strong stockade was erected and -garrisoned, to serve as a base and to guard the rear. Near this base -were two long Dayak houses, and in one of them was staying a notorious -Saribas Dayak chief named Saji. As the people were not declared enemies, -though very doubtful friends, Saji could not be touched, but he remained -a danger to be reckoned with, and against whom precautions had to be -taken, for as soon as the expedition started overland he would be able -to follow it with hundreds of men. But Saji was cautious. He preferred -to wait to make his attack till the return of the expedition, when it -would be easier to surprise, for, if not defeated, it would probably be -disorganised. The march commenced on the 16th. The bala formed in three -columns with the Malays in the centre, and at evening the tawaks (gongs) -of the enemy could be heard in the distance sounding the alarm. But it -was not until the 18th, after a tedious march over hilly land, that the -verge of the enemy's country was reached. At 3 P.M. a sharp encounter -took place, and the enemy were driven off, leaving a few dead on the -field, and several long houses that had been abandoned in haste were -entered and plundered. One of these houses the Tuan Muda occupied; and, -finding that the enemy, taken by surprise, attempted no attack and -offered no organised resistance, the force was divided up and despatched -in different directions under their own leaders to burn and destroy. - -Here an episode occurred which nearly proved disastrous. On the -afternoon of the 19th, an attack was expected, and the house occupied by -the Tuan Muda was greatly crowded with warriors to defend it. At 7 -o'clock it was observed that the posts supporting the house were sloping -considerably, and it was found that this had been caused by the Dayaks -having stowed away in it overmuch of their heavy plunder, such as brass -guns, jars, and gongs, and hundreds had gone up into the house, though -by custom they ought to have remained without on the ground. A collapse -would have meant the loss of many lives, and would have been taken -advantage of by the watchful enemy. Upon the insistence of Abang Aing, -the Tuan Muda left the house, and the Malays were directed to turn the -Dayaks out instantly. But this was by no means easy to be done; indeed -the Dayaks resisted being made to evacuate the house and leave their -plunder there. - -Whilst the Tuan Muda was sitting out in the moonlight, a sudden din and -the sounds of strife arose from the house. Men came flying down the -ladder, and others hurried up it. Then three Balau Dayak chiefs begged -the Tuan Muda to go up immediately. Against the protests of Abang Aing, -with sword and gun in hand, he ascended, and found Dayaks and Malays in -a heated and dangerous condition, opposed to one another with drawn -swords in their hands. Planting himself between the antagonists, the -Tuan Muda ordered silence, and cocking his double-barrelled gun and -placing the muzzle within two inches of the leading Dayak's head, he -ordered him to leave the house. Amidst a dead silence the chief went, -followed by the Tuan Muda, the Dayaks edging away and making a path for -them along the verandah to the ladder. Thus ended the disturbance, and -by the morrow it was forgotten. It was arrested just in time to prevent -a desperate encounter between the Malays and Dayaks, which would have -been taken up by the other Dayak factions—for in the bala were Dayaks of -different tribes, only held together by the controlling influence of -their white chief—and there would have been fighting among themselves. -The enemy, taking advantage of this, would have fallen upon and routed -them, and the survivors flying to regain the boats would have been cut -off by Saji and his Saribas. The power of the Government among the -Sea-Dayaks would have been broken completely, and it would have taken -many years to recover it, a calamity which was averted by the bold and -prompt action of the Tuan Muda, and his personal power over Malays and -Dayaks alike. - -On the 20th, the attacking parties returned after having destroyed -twenty-five villages, and having secured an immense amount of plunder. -There were but few killed on either side; the enemy had given way, -cowed, and had offered but little resistance. - -Thus was a severe lesson administered to the Sea-Dayaks, which they -never forgot, and it showed them that they could and would be treated -even as they had so long treated others with impunity. - - "There is no way," wrote the Tuan Muda, "but burning them out of - house and home—dreadful as this may appear. The women too must - suffer, for they are the principal inciters of these bloody - exploits.[198] An attack on a Dayak force, the destruction of the - whole of it, with the lives of the men, is no permanent advancement - towards cessation of head-taking. But the burning down of a village, - loss of goods, old relics, such as heads, arms, and jars,[199] and - putting the inhabitants, male and female, to excessive - inconvenience—all this fills them with fear and makes them think of - the consequences of taking the heads of strangers. These inland - abodes have been and are everlasting fastnesses in their - imagination. Besides, they always express very freely their opinion - of white men; 'they are powerful, having arms and ships at sea, but - it is only we Dayaks who can walk and fight on land and clamber - steep mountains.'" - -On the 21st, the march home was commenced, the leaders in the advance -becoming now the rearmost. These were the most trusted and bravest -chiefs; conspicuous among them was Pangiran Matali. Their instructions -were positive—to keep a sharp look-out for the enemy, and to permit no -one to lag behind. Most of the Dayaks were heavily laden with plunder, -and the enemy was hovering about their track in the hope of cutting off -the stragglers. - -On the return to the stockade: - - A delicious bathe, and some wine and water were the first things to - have. Then a lounge in the boat in thin clothing, with that - exhilarating feeling of lightness which one experiences after a - Turkish bath. During my enjoyment in the satisfaction that our - trials were well-nigh over, a rush was heard with tumultuous yells, - and armed people were dashing back over the path by which we had - come. I soon learnt that "Iron Anchor"[200] and Pangiran Matali had - been attacked in the rear, and within five minutes two Dayaks rushed - to my boat carrying a head yet gory and dripping. The yells and - cheers were deafening, and it was some time before I could get the - particulars of what had happened. After the noise had somewhat - subsided "Iron Anchor" and the Pangiran came to me and told me that - as they were marching and bringing up the rear, about three miles - off, a party of Dayaks came down the hill close to them. The - Pangiran hailed and asked them who they were; the answer was, "We - are of one bala (force)." Our party hailed again and then fired. Two - of the strangers fell dead, the others took to flight. On - Sandom[201] following them up, he saw Saji with a large party fully - armed for the purpose of making an onslaught on our rear. The - Pangiran fortunately could recognize the Dayak tribes, and well knew - their craft and different costumes. Our party escaped unhurt, and - Saji, who had, I subsequently was told, vaunted that he would get - forty of our heads, mine amongst the number, ran for his life, - leaving two dead behind him. - -In February, 1857, the Tuan Muda received the startling news that the -Chinese had risen and fallen upon Kuching. He was told that the Rajah -had been killed, along with Mr. Crookshank and many other Europeans. -Before ten minutes had passed, Sekrang fort was crowded with armed men -breathing vengeance, and within an hour, boats had been launched and the -Tuan Muda with Abang Aing had started. Below Lingga next morning they -met the vessel bearing the English refugees—the Bishop, his family, and -others, and from them the Tuan Muda learnt the glad tidings of the -Rajah's safety. Knowing that his force would be sufficient to crush the -rebels and re-establish the Rajah's rule, he pushed on with his mind now -more at ease. He arrived at Kuching to find the town in ruins, but the -Rajah in charge again on board the Borneo Company's steamer _Sir James -Brooke_. As a full account of the insurrection and of the subsequent -events will be found in the following chapter, we will now return to the -subject of this one to preserve a continuous record of the events that -led to the downfall of Rentap. - -On the afternoon of the Tuan Muda's return from Kuching, after an -arduous time driving the Chinese rebels over the border, he received -information that the notorious Saji was out with a head-hunting party -along the coast. Prompt action was necessary, and the Tuan Muda by -sunset had started in his war-boat, leaving Abang Aing and the Malays to -follow. Whilst waiting inside the mouth of the Ludam, a little stream -half-way between the mouths of the Batang Lupar and Saribas, for his -Malay and Dayak contingents, a boat dashed past towards the Saribas. -This the Tuan Muda subsequently learnt was Saji, who off Lingga had -fallen in with a small boat containing a man, his wife, and their -daughter. Feigning friendliness Saji approached, and when near enough -attacked the little party. The man escaped by taking to the water, his -wife was cut down and her head taken, and the girl was captured. When -passing the Ludam Saji had noticed the Tuan Muda's boat-flag over the -bank, the tide being high, and he sat with his drawn sword across the -girl's throat prepared to take her life immediately if she attempted to -call out, or should any notice be taken of them. On being joined by the -Malays and the Balau Dayaks the coast was patrolled, and the Saribas was -searched for some way up, but the head-hunters had retired. - -Sadok, Rentap's stronghold, was regarded by the Dayaks as impregnable. -Since the destruction of the stockaded village at Sungei Lang, he had -strengthened his position there. In legend and song the Dayaks -represented this place as a mountain so inaccessible, and so protected -by magic, that no enemy would ever dare to assail it. Rentap had -gathered about him all the disaffected Sekrang Dayaks and some of the -Saribas of the interior, who offered him aid so long as he occupied this -eyrie, which stood as an unapproachable nucleus and basis far removed -from danger, and to which they might all retire in case of need from the -rule of the white man, that thwarted their head-hunting and marauding -propensities. Rentap was entitled the Inland Rajah, and was the centre -of all opposition to the rule of the Rajah of Sarawak. His fortification -was near 5000 feet above the sea, with precipitous approaches on almost -every side. - -The Tuan Muda had obtained permission to undertake another expedition -against this stronghold. His intention was to pass over the mountain, -lay waste the country at the head of the Saribas, and, after so cutting -off Rentap's supplies and reinforcements, to attempt the chief's -position on his return. - -In the Saribas, which was still a hornet's nest, affairs were coming to -a head. The Dayaks were about to retire into the interior with the Datu -Patinggi of Saribas, who, together with the Laksamana, was encouraging -the Dayaks to continue in their evil courses. But for the Malays, and -even amongst them there were many inclined to a life of peace, though -these were in a minority, the Dayaks of the lower Saribas would have -submitted to the Government, and amongst the latter the Rajah could now -count many adherents; but the power of the evilly disposed Malay chiefs, -headed by the Patinggi, and of the Dayak chiefs, headed by Rentap, was -dominant in the Saribas. To check them the Rajah took a large force to -that river, and went at the time that the Tuan Muda was starting on his -expedition, so as to disguise the object of the latter's preparations, -by leading the people to suppose that his intention was to support the -Rajah; and to be at hand to attack the Saribas Dayaks in rear should -they muster in force to assist Rentap. The Tuan Besar at the same time -went to the Rejang, to hold the Dayaks of that river in check. - -The Tuan Muda took no Europeans with him, fearing that the fatigue of -the difficult overland march might knock them up, and cause them to -become encumbrances; his force consisted of 3500 Dayaks, and 500 Malays, -all willing volunteers, though many conceived the task to be beyond -their powers; but where he went they were ready to follow, confident -that under his direction they would be well led. - -The expedition started on June 2, 1857, a little over three months after -the Chinese insurrection, and left Sekrang in drizzling rain; throughout -it encountered miserable weather, which damped the ardour of the force. -The Malays especially cannot endure wet, a few days' exposure brings on -fever and ague, and the cold, to which the Dayaks would be exposed on -the mountain, was likely to so numb them as to render them useless. - -Old Sandom was once more the guide. He had his personal wrong to avenge, -as we have already stated. "Iron Anchor" and Pangiran Matali were again -the leaders. - -On June 5, the boats were drawn up at Sungei Antu, on a little island of -rubble and brushwood, upon which a stockade was erected, and where the -flotilla was to be left. Forty men, well armed, were deputed to take -charge of the boats and baggage in this extemporised fort, whilst the -rest moved overland in the direction of the mountain. On the 7th of -June, a height, the bold ridge on which the enemy had established -himself, came in sight, with a succession of hills intervening like a -chopping sea turned to rock. It was resolved to push on that day to -Rapu, the northern termination of the mountain, and there to establish a -stockade from which parties might descend and devastate the country of -the hostile Saribas, on which Rentap had to depend for supplies. But it -was not found possible to do in one day what was determined. The -mountain was indeed reached, but ascended only by some of the advance -party of Dayaks, who could not be restrained, and who scrambled up the -side to the summit of the hogs-back, to be driven back with great loss, -not of lives only, but of confidence and courage as well. The bulk of -the force was constrained to bivouac in rain and cold on the mountain -flank. - - The last hundred yards were almost perpendicular, and when mounting - I had to pull myself up with one hand by the stunted trees; added to - this, there was a declivity of thousands of feet on each side. In - ascending this part not more than twenty men were with me. My best - fort-man was wounded by a spear, and to assist him many of the - others had left me. And now I must give credit to the Lingga people, - for they were close at hand. I was within about five yards of the - enemy, who were pitching spears from behind some wood on the brow of - the hill, while we were underneath, and the spears went flying over - my head and struck some of our party in the rear. Here I stood - propped up against a tree, and poured thirty rounds from my smooth - bore as fast as I could load. After this I tried to ascend, but the - Linggas literally collared me. The enemy were quieted, so here we - sat on the side of this hill, at an angle of 80°, the whole night. A - few cross sticks were placed for me to sit on. One man held a shield - at my back. - -When morning broke the Tuan Muda and his followers succeeded in reaching -the summit of the mountain, and could look along the brow to the -opposite end, where stood the stronghold of the redoubtable Rentap, to -which the enemy had retired. Several of the attacking force had been -killed or wounded on the previous day, and over a hundred had rolled -down the steep sides, and in so doing lost arms and ammunition. - -The "Iron Anchor" maintained his position manfully, and well merited his -name. - -On that day, June 8, the force proceeded to stockade the position gained -at the Rapu end of the mountain, confronting that occupied by the -fortress of Rentap, which was not above four hundred yards off. This -latter was a formidable stockade of iron-wood, impervious to rifle -shots, with precipices to the right and left; and the stockade was -commanded by the high-placed houses inside, from which volleys could be -poured on an attacking army, that must advance in a narrow file along -the backbone of rock leading to it. Indeed, to assail the fort from the -northern extremity seemed doomed to failure, the few men leading could -be picked off and would roll down the declivities on this side or that, -or encumber the path by which those behind were pressing on, and expose -them also to be shot down, for the enemy possessed muskets, cannon, and -also a swivel captured when Lee was killed. - -During the eight days they remained on the hill it rained incessantly, -and the force suffered severely from cold, finding little shelter in -their leaking huts, the earth floors of which were soon converted into -pools of mire. On the 9th, thinking that the force in advancing towards -Rentap's fortification, had left its rear unguarded, a body of the enemy -that had marched to Rentap's assistance made an attack on the camp, but -they soon found out their mistake, and were easily beaten off. The next -day a division of Dayaks and Malays proceeded against Rentap's allies, -whom they drove back, and whose houses they plundered and burnt. On the -following days other parties were sent out to do the enemy as much harm -as possible, and to deter them from joining Rentap's party in the -stockade, or harassing the main assailing force. In the meantime the -Tuan Muda had attempted to get his men to storm the fortress at night, -promising to lead the way himself; but they would not face the risk, -though later on they consented to attack the place in force. Three days -were spent in constructing portable screens of laths and bamboos, under -the cover of which parties could progress along the dangerous ridge and -make an attempt to set fire to the stockade. At mid-day on the 15th the -attack commenced. - - I took up my position with a rifle, and watched for movements among - the enemy, but the active work I left to Aing, who, drawn sword in - hand, superintended with much activity. The sounds were deafening, - and the fellows carried the wood and materials under the fire of - Rentap's guns. At 4 P.M. my party had attained to within six or - seven yards from the outer fort, and the scene was truly exciting. - Our enemies evidently were not numerous. They threw stones from the - inside which fell on the heads of our fellows, and used muskets, - together with a swivel. At half-past five our leader, crouching - under the moving stockade, called for fire, and the wood collected - was in considerable quantities. At this juncture Aing fell, wounded - by a musket shot. Then evening set in, and we were obliged to return - to our quarters. The enemy yelled in triumph at our departure. - -The wood collected had been so saturated with rain that it refused to -kindle. - - As I lay down to rest at night, I gave up all thought of gaining - Rentap's fortress, but resolved to see what could be done elsewhere. - When I rose the last morning, the enemy was yelling, and my first - desire was to get about a hundred of the strongest young fellows - together, command myself, and proceed to Atui, where there were - three long houses of enemies, about six hours' walk distant. This I - promised to do in three days, when I would return here and march - back with the whole force. I could obtain no volunteers; some said - they were sick, others out of provisions, and I was obliged to bow - to circumstances, and at eight o'clock our party began to descend - the mountain. - -The retreat was conducted without serious molestation by the enemy, but, -on reaching Antu, it was found that owing to the rain a freshet had come -down, the river rising twelve feet, and had swept the stockade away and -carried off over seventy of the boats. The discouragement was great, and -the return down the river was not effected without some annoyance from -the enemy, who hid in the jungle and fired on the party as, in -overcrowded boats, it descended the Sekrang. None were thus killed, but -some were drowned. - -Thus ended the first expedition against Sadok. It had done something, -though no serious damage, but it exalted the confidence of Rentap in the -impregnability of his stronghold. Practically it had been a failure, and -so it was felt to be among Malays and Dayaks generally. The unrest in -the country became more accentuated, and the daring of the Saribas -increased. - -In April, 1858, the Tuan Muda says: - - I had for many months been tormented by the affairs in Saribas, - which had been for generations the hotbed of head-hunters and piracy - in every shape. The people were becoming more audacious, and I found - it had been to no purpose holding communication with even the - Malays, who, a few days ago, refused to receive a letter, and - declared they intended shortly to ascend the river and live with the - Dayaks, and eat pork as they did. It was evident that a crisis was - approaching which would require resolute action, or our _prestige_ - would be injured in this quarter. This we could by no means afford - to lose, as stoppage of all trade and communication on the coast - would inevitably ensue. - -A fleet of forty Saribas pirates' vessels was known to be ready to -descend the river for a foray on the coast under Saji and another -notorious Dayak chief, Lintong;[202] and was only detained till the boat -of the former was ready at Paku, forty miles from the mouth. No time was -to be lost to prevent this force from reaching the sea, and the Tuan -Muda sent to Kuching for aid. Meantime he manned his big boat with sixty -men, and a 3-pounder was placed in her bows. Thus equipped, he sped to -Lingga, where he fortunately found the small gunboat schooner, the -_Jolly Bachelor_, commanded by John Channon.[203] He now started up the -Saribas river with a picked crew, and with numerous native boats -following. The flotilla advanced as far as the mouth of the Padi river, -on which was the village of Saji. Here they anchored, and a 6-pounder -gun was pointed up the Saribas in case the enemy's forty war-boats -should come down. Thence a party was detailed inland to attack Saji and -his pestilent horde. This was done. The enemy was driven back with loss, -and their houses destroyed. A more dreaded enemy than the Saribas now -assailed the expedition, and that was cholera. In consternation the -force began to break up and return home. The Tuan Muda resolved on -constructing a fort and establishing a government on the river, and for -that purpose retired down to Betong, a site he had selected as most -suitable for a station. - -Whilst engaged in collecting materials for the fort, the reinforcements -from Kuching arrived under the charge of young Mr. J. B. -Cruickshank,[204] but too late to be of any use. The cholera prevented -any further action being taken; but the time was usefully spent in -completing the fort. Leaving Cruickshank in charge, the Tuan Muda -returned to Sekrang, and while there heard that the Saribas were again -in motion for a coast raid, their destination being unknown. - -This was led by the redoubtable Linggir again. The Tuan Muda at once -sent orders for the Balau Dayaks to muster and intercept the force. The -order was promptly carried out, and Linggir's bala was defeated with a -loss of fourteen men, Linggir himself having another very narrow escape. -But other parties were out, and the Tuan Muda himself set forth for the -Saribas to intercept some of these marauders. Here he was joined by Mr. -Watson[205] on his way to take charge of the new fort—a welcome addition -for the reinforcement of that establishment. - -The Tuan Muda warned the Malay villagers at the mouth of the Saribas, -who were restless and desirous of encouraging the pirates, that they -would be held responsible should any pirate boats be suffered to pass, -and then returned to Sekrang to hasten preparations for an ascent of the -Saribas river with a large body of men to chastise the turbulent natives -who, led by Saji, had attacked Betong fort on July 14, 1858, and to -press on and again try conclusions with Rentap. - -After some delay the Kuching force started, and reached the rendezvous -at the mouth of the Saribas river, but the Tuan Muda had been delayed, -waiting for his Dayaks, and it proceeded to Betong. The leading division -was a force from Kuching under the Tuan Besar, who commanded this -expedition. It passed on several days before the Tuan Muda with the main -force arrived at Betong fort, but was soon overtaken. The river was -found to have been purposely obstructed. Large trees standing low on the -banks had been felled so as to fall across, and, where narrow, block the -stream. And this had been done for several miles. They were not formed -into a boom, but left to lie where they fell. This is a favourite plan -of the Dayaks for hindering the progress of an enemy up stream. -Moreover, by cutting trees inclining to the river nearly through to the -breaking point, and then sustaining them by means of rattans, they can -in a moment sever these strings and let the trees fall on and crush the -leading boats. Some thirty-five years ago, a Dutch gunboat whilst -steaming up the Kapuas river was sunk in this manner, and her crew -slaughtered. - -Notwithstanding the obstructions, the flotilla advanced, and the enemy -retired up stream. During five days' hard rowing, it progressed till it -reached Pengirit, just below the Langit river, and here the vanguard -fell in with the enemy under Saji. Saji gallantly attacked, and met the -fate he so richly deserved. "Saji's name and acts had been in my ears -for years past," wrote the Tuan Muda. "Many a bloody deed had been -perpetrated, and he always had boasted that the White Men's powder and -shot would take no effect on his body." So fell one of the most cruel -and treacherous head-hunters of those days. - -At the mouth of the Langit river a stockade was erected. Here on a clear -night the moon was eclipsed. The Tuan Muda had seen by his almanack that -this would occur, and had announced to the host that it would take -place. If this had not been done a panic would have ensued, and the -natives would have insisted on leaving; but as it was, they conceived -that the phenomenon had been ordered by the white chief, to strike -terror into the hearts of their foes, as also to encourage them; they -were accordingly in good heart to advance. - -They pushed on readily enough to Nanga Tiga,[206] the junction of three -rivers, one flowing from Sadok, one from the watershed where rises the -Kanowit river, and the third the main Saribas. Here the boats were to be -left, and a stout stockade was erected. Thence preparations were made to -advance up-country towards the Rejang. The Tuan Muda, with whom went -Cruickshank, was in command and led the van. Messrs. Steele and Fox[207] -were to take charge of the rear division. The whole party comprised 200 -Malays and 2000 Dayaks. - -From Nanga Tiga this party made for the head-waters of the Kajulau, to -lay waste the territory of the troublesome natives there. It may seem, -and it does seem at first sight, and to such as are not acquainted with -native warfare, a barbarous process to burn villages and destroy the -padi-fields with the crops on which the natives subsist. But, as already -said, it is the only way in which these savages can be brought to -submission. The women indeed suffer, but then they are the principal -instigators of all the attacks on inoffensive tribes. They rather than -the men were greedy after heads, and scoff at their husbands or -sweethearts as milksops if they remain at home, and do not go forth to -massacre and plunder. In fact, the destruction of their homes strikes -the women to the heart, and turns them into advocates of peace. Among -the Dayaks the women are a predominant power. The Dayaks are as -woman-ridden and as henpecked as are Englishmen. Moreover, the -destruction of native buildings is a more merciful proceeding than the -slaying of a number of men in battle. - -After the return of this ravaging party, which had done a circuit of -thirty miles, a day was given to rest, and then the main body prepared -to march to Sadok; and this time the expedition was furnished with a -mortar that was expected to bring down Rentap's fortification. It was a -six-pounder and only a few inches long, and was carried by Dayaks slung -in a network of rattans. - -Without opposition the host approached the fort of Sadok. - - We met with no obstacles in mounting to the summit, which we reached - at a little past ten in the morning. Rentap's party were within his - wooden walls, and not a living being could be seen. Our force set to - collect wood, and within an hour a small stockade was erected, in - which our mortar was arranged; it was mounted within easy firing - distance of the enemy's fortress, and, under the superintendence of - Mr. John Channon, the firing commenced. The shells were thrown with - great precision, often lodging under the roof of the enemy's fort; - at other times bursting over it, and more than once, we heard them - burst in the middle inside. Not a word was spoken by them, and some - were under the impression that the place was deserted, when the - tapping of the old gong would recommence as blithe as ever. Fifty - rounds of shell were fired, besides hollow ones with full charges of - powder, all of which appeared to take no more effect than if we were - pitching pebbles at them. None of our party yet dared venture too - near, but some of the most energetic pushed on to another stockade, - within a few fathoms of the fort, when the enemy commenced firing, - but the shot did not penetrate the wood. Our young Dayaks advanced, - and two were immediately knocked over and others wounded. Other - parties also advanced, and an active scene ensued; some reached the - planking of the fortress, sheltering their heads with their shields, - showers of stones were thrown from the inside, and spears were - jabbed from a platform above. There was such a commotion for a few - minutes, that I made certain our party were effecting an entrance, - and, for the purpose of supporting them, I rushed out of our - stockade, followed by a few, but had not passed on over more than - four or five feet, before the enemy fired grape, wounding a fine - young Dayak behind me, whom I had just time enough to save from - falling down the precipice by seizing him by the hair, and passing - him on to others behind the stockade. My brother and I advanced a - few steps, but found our following was too inadequate for storming, - and many were already retreating. Volleys of stones were flying - round our heads, and as we retired again behind the stockade another - charge of grape poured into the wood now at our backs. The chiefs - had congregated to beg us to desist from making any further advance, - and I must admit that we only risked our lives needlessly. The - natives wisely observed, "We cannot pull these planks down with our - hands, we cannot climb over them, and our arms make no impression on - the enemy." - -It was therefore resolved to abandon the attack. The retreat was begun -at once, Rentap's followers shouting after the party the mocking words, -'Bring all your fire-guns from England, we are not afraid of you,' and -discharging shot and spears and poisoned arrows. The enemy, yelling in -triumph, threatened the assailants as they retired down the hill, but -kept at a decent distance or hid behind cover for fear of the firearms. - -Thus ended the second attempt on Sadok, again a failure. The mortar had -not answered its purpose, nothing but a cannon could effect a breach in -the solid palisading of the fortress. This venture was made in 1858, and -no further attack on Sadok was attempted till 1861. There were other -grave matters to engage the attention of the Rajah and his nephews, and -although the upper Saribas were continuously troublesome, and had to be -checked and reprisals made for their onslaughts on the peaceable Dayaks, -for three years no attempt could be undertaken to dislodge Rentap. - -But in 1861, it was resolved finally to assault and humble him. -Meanwhile a good many of Rentap's followers had deserted him, and he was -no longer popular. His violence and wilfulness had alienated many, and -more had come to see that under the Sarawak Government the Dayaks who -submitted were contented and flourishing. He had moreover offended their -prejudices. He had descended from his eyrie, carried off a girl, -discarded his old wife, and elevated the young one to be Ranee of Sadok. -This was a grave violation of Dayak custom, and was resented -accordingly. - -On September 16, 1861, an expedition under the command of the Tuan Muda -was ready to start up the Saribas river to dislodge Rentap. According to -the received axiom, a third time is lucky, and on this occasion success -was achieved. - -The new expedition was to be better furnished than had been those which -preceded it, and was to take with it rockets, a 12-pounder gun, and a -6-pounder; a working party of twenty Chinamen to make roads and throw up -earthworks, a force of Sidi boys or negroes, daring fellows, ready to -storm the stockade, and numerous Malays and Dayaks. On October 20, the -expedition reached Nanga Tiga, the old position in 1858, and there once -more the boats were left, a stockade erected, and the 6-pounder mounted -in it. The land party then advanced over the same ground as before, the -guides leading the way, followed by the Chinese and the Sidi boys; the -Europeans being placed in the centre. Rain came down in torrents, as on -the former occasion, and a difficulty ensued in getting the Chinamen to -keep the powder dry. - -On the 25th, the foot of Sadok was reached, whereupon two chiefs, the -brothers Loyoh and Nanang, came in and made their submission, but this -was accepted only after the payment of a fine of forty rusa jars worth -£400, which were to be retained for three years, and then returned to -the tribe, or their chiefs, should they remain loyal; and eventually -they were restored. Rentap got wind of this, and sent out a party who -set fire to Nanang's house, which was close to his on Sadok. - -The gun was slung on a long pole, and sixty men were detailed to convey -it up the mountain, but this could be effected by the means of ropes -alone. No opposition was offered by Rentap, although four hours were -consumed in transporting the gun to the summit. At 4.30 A.M. of the -28th, it was in position, but as a dense mist had rolled down enveloping -the mountain top, nothing could be done with the gun till 7.30, when the -mist had cleared away; and then such a raging wind was blowing, that the -rockets could not be used. The gun was discharged, but, after the -seventeenth round, the carriage gave way; however, it had effected the -purpose for which it had been brought up, by tearing gaps in the -stockade of Rentap's fortress, and now, under cover of a volley of -musketry, the storming party rushed over the neck of rock, and dashed in -at the gaps that had been made. They found the fortress deserted by all -but the dead and dying. Rentap, perceiving that it was no longer -tenable, had fled with his men down the opposite end of the mountain. In -the fortress were found the arms captured when he fought with Brereton -and Lee, in 1853, and a large quantity of ammunition, which had been -supplied by Sherip Masahor; also, amongst others, a brass cannon taken -from a gunboat belonging to the Sultan of Pontianak that had been -captured by Rentap in 1837 off Mempawa, in sight of her consort, a Dutch -gunboat. In the afternoon of the same day, fuel was heaped about the -stockade and long houses; a gun was fired, and in ten minutes a column -of fire mounted and was carried in blazing streamers before the wind. As -the darkness settled down, the summit of Sadok was glowing and shooting -up tongues of flame like a volcano, visible for miles around, and -proclaiming unmistakably the end of Rentap's domination as Rajah of the -interior. - -Rentap will not be noticed again. Broken, and deserted by all, he -retired to the Entabai branch of the Kanowit, where he died some years -later. - -[Illustration: - - ON THE WAR-PATH] - ------ - -Footnote 187: - - This is now the established title of the second sons of the Rajahs. - -Footnote 188: - - Now the Right Hon. Sir John Dalrymple Hay, Bart., P.C. - -Footnote 189: - - Pangiran Matali (Muhammad Ali) was a brave man, honest and faithful. - He was a Government chief and magistrate, and his death, a few years - ago, was felt as a severe loss. He had a very thorough knowledge of - the Dayaks, and was a capable man in handling them. He was a prince by - birth of the royal blood of Bruni. He stands out as an example of what - such princes were capable of becoming under a just government. - -Footnote 190: - - Abang Aing was the head Government chief and native magistrate at - Sekrang, a post he held with distinction, noted for his fair and - impartial judgments, till his death, which took place in December, - 1884. He and Pangiran Matali were the present Rajah's main supporters - and most trusted servants in the old troublesome days; and their names - stand foremost amongst those Malay chiefs who won an honourable place - in the annals of Sarawak for devotion to the cause of law and order. - -Footnote 191: - - S. St. John, in his _Life of Sir James Brooke_, says that Rentap took - Lee's head, but this was not the case. - -Footnote 192: - - Mr. C. Grant of Kilgraston, N.B., was a midshipman on the _Mæander_ - when that ship brought the Rajah out from England. He became the - Rajah's private secretary in September, 1848. He retired in 1863. - -Footnote 193: - - These are titles of Sanskrit origin bestowed by the Sultan, the - meanings of which are somewhat obscure. The first probably means "the - revered Lord"; the third "high in eminence"; as regards the second, - Pelawan may mean the name of a place, otherwise it is untranslatable. - -Footnote 194: - - Apai = the father of. - -Footnote 195: - - As in the case of Mr. Lee, little has been recorded of Mr. H. Steele. - He did good service at the battle of Beting Maru, and probably joined - in 1848. He was selected by the Rajah to take charge of the fort at - Kanowit when it was built, and there he was murdered in 1859. He was a - noted linguist. - -Footnote 196: - - Brass cannon of Malay manufacture. - -Footnote 197: - - Seman was a Kalaka Malay living in Kuching, and had been made a - penglima by the Rajah for his courage and dash. His name still - survives in Kampong Penglima Seman—the village, or parish, of Penglima - Seman, within the township of Kuching. - -Footnote 198: - - The brutal and disgusting behaviour of the women on the arrival of a - fresh "trophy," to one who has witnessed it, would choke off any pity - for them. - -Footnote 199: - - These articles and other valuables, though a bitter loss, can be - replaced. But the destruction of their homes, rice-stores and standing - crops, household goods, cooking utensils and clothing, pigs, poultry, - and hunting dogs, boats and paddles, and farming implements are losses - that it takes two years to regain, and which reduces them for the time - to a condition of beggary. - -Footnote 200: - - Sauh Besi, a powerfully built Malay. - -Footnote 201: - - Sandom was the guide. He was a plucky Sekrang Dayak, and thirsted for - Rentap's blood in revenge for the murder of his brother, who had been - put to a cruel death by Rentap. - -Footnote 202: - - His _nom de guerre_, or _ensumbar_ in Dayak, was Mua-ari, literally - the Face of the Day. He was sometimes foe and sometimes friend, and - will be mentioned again. The _ensumbar_ is frequently, not always, - given to or adopted by warriors who have in some way or another gained - renown. Some writers have confused it with the _julok_, or nickname, - which refers to some bodily defect or peculiarity, and with names - given to children at birth, such as Tedong, the cobra; Bulan, the - moon; Matahari, the sun; Besi, iron. Malays are sometimes given a _nom - de guerre_, such as Sauh Besi, above mentioned, and Sherip Sahap was - known as Bujang Brani, the Brave Bachelor, which is also a Dayak - _ensumbar_; others are the White Hawk, the Hovering Hawk, the Torrent - of Blood, etc. The totem is unknown amongst the Sea-Dayaks. - -Footnote 203: - - John Channon, a merchant seaman, served the Government for many years. - Of him the Tuan Muda wrote in 1859: "John had been my companion for - many dreary months in the hot cabin of his vessel. He had charge of - the _Jolly_ for years, and many a creek and dangerous cranny had she - become acquainted with in our expeditions. His valuable services, as - well as steady and brave conduct, both on board and in the jungles, - cannot be too highly praised in the annals of Sarawak." - -Footnote 204: - - James Brooke Cruickshank, a godson of the Rajah. He joined in - February, 1856, when about fifteen years of age; and at this time was - stationed in the Sadong. He served for many years in the Dayak - countries; and ultimately became Resident of the 3rd Division. He - retired in 1875, and died in 1894. - -Footnote 205: - - Mr. W. C. Watson joined October, 1857, and resigned in 1869. - -Footnote 206: - - Nanga = the mouth of a river in Sea-Dayak; tiga = three. - -Footnote 207: - - Mr. C. Fox came to Sarawak from India in 1851, as master of the - Mission School; he shortly afterwards joined the Rajah. - -[Illustration: - - GOVERNMENT STATION, BAU (Gray's ridge).] - - - - - CHAPTER VI - THE CHINESE REBELLION, AND SECRET SOCIETIES - - -We must take a retrospective glance before proceeding with the subject -of this chapter, in order to note briefly some important incidents, -which have not been recorded in their proper sequence, so as not to -interrupt a connected narrative of the events related in the preceding -chapter. During the period covered by that chapter happened the grave -disturbances caused by Sherip Masahor, aided by the disaffection of the -Datu Patinggi Gapur, and backed by Bruni intrigue; also the troubles at -Muka, which ended in the cession to the raj of that and neighbouring -towns, with the intermediate country up to point Kedurong. Both occurred -previously to Rentap's overthrow, but subsequently to the Chinese -insurrection, and both will be fully related in the two following -chapters. - -In 1850, as we have already recorded, the Chinese colony in Upper -Sarawak had been greatly augmented by the arrival of some thousands of -Chinese refugees from Pemangkat in Dutch territory, who had come over -into Sarawak to escape the tyranny of their stronger rivals, the Chinese -of Montrado. - -These Chinese were mostly gold miners, and had established themselves at -Bau, Bidi, Paku, and Tundong, under one Kongsi, or company, to exploit -the mines in the vicinity of these villages. Bau, their principal -village, was the headquarters of the Kongsi. Others had settled at -Siniawan, and Segobang, but these were agriculturists, and harmless -people, though they were reluctantly dragged into rebellion by the -machinations of the Secret Society formed by the turbulent mining -communities, and became involved in the ruin that followed its attempt -to overthrow the Government. - -In Kuching there was also a fairly large number of Chinese, consisting -mainly of merchants and traders, mostly well-to-do people, whose -interests, as well as racial antagonism, placed them, then as now, in -opposition to the principles of such secret societies, which aimed at -the subversion of all constituted authority, and the substitution of -terrorism. - -For years past a secret society had been forming in Upper Sarawak, with -its headquarters at Bau. It was not the product of any discontent with -the Rajah's Government, to which its members had fled for protection -from the tyranny to which they had been subjected over the border, but -was formed by a few ambitious and unscrupulous men and their adherents -to gain power, and these were principally the scattered remains of -societies which had been driven out of Dutch territory. - -The name of the Society was the Sam-Tiau-Kiau Hueh,[208] and it was -amalgamated with the great Thien-Ti[209] Hueh, or Triad Society of -China, which was firmly established in Singapore, and had its -ramifications throughout the East. The Thien-Ti Hueh had its rise in the -17th century, and had a political origin. The object was the restoration -of the Ming dynasty, which in the person of Tsung-Cheng was cut off by -the Manchus in or about 1628. The Society is called "Triad," it being -also known by the name of Sam-hap or "three united"—a Triad of Heaven, -Earth, and Man; and these forces, where brought into perfect unity, -produce peace and harmony. But it has entirely lost its political -character, and has become socialistic and anarchical.[210] Although the -maxim or motto of the Society is "Obey Heaven and work Righteousness," -these objects are the very last sought by the members. Both in China and -in the Dutch Colonies the League is forbidden by severe laws, and in -Sarawak since 1870 the punishment for being the leader of any secret -society is death. In China itself, to be found in possession of any -books, seals or insignia of the Triad Society would render a person -liable to decapitation, or subject him to a persecution to which even -death would be preferable. The sure sign of the beginning of activity of -a Society for some object it has set before it is a series of murders of -those Chinese who have refused to join it, who have incurred its -displeasure, or who are mistrusted. His blood is drunk, and an ear sent -to the head of the Society, in token that he has been put to death. In -Singapore it is now less noxious. There, every Society has to be -registered and reported; and no secret society is allowed to meet that -has not conformed to regulations, that deprive it of half its -secrecy.[211] - -There is not a shrewder or more industrious man under the sun than the -yellow Chinaman. "Il engraisse le sol où il est planté," as Napoleon -said of the Englishman. He is an admirable market-gardener, and will get -more out of half an acre of land than any man else. He is a diligent -planter, miner, and artisan, possesses great ability as a merchant, and -is indispensable for the proper development of tropical countries. But -in a good many exists an invincible love of belonging to a secret -society, and such a society, although nominally a benefit-club, is -really a hotbed of anarchy. - -As it gathered strength the Sam-Tiau-Kiau Hueh became contumacious and -insolent. As early as the close of 1850 it had brought itself -conspicuously to the attention of the Rajah, and the principal men were -warned to desist in time. This warning was unheeded, and a little later -it was discovered that members were being enrolled by persuasion and -threats, and that an agent of the Triad Society had come over from -Singapore to further its objects. This man, Kah Yun, was arrested and -sentenced to death, and others were fined and flogged. In 1852, the -Chinese in Upper Sarawak, who had more than once before been turbulent -and rebellious, openly resisted a Government officer, and prevented him -from arresting a criminal, a member of the Hueh. The Tuan Muda was sent -to the spot with a force, but, though well armed, the Chinese did not -then feel themselves strong enough to resist, and offered the most -humble obeisance, delivering up the culprit. They were then ordered to -build a fort at Belidah, below Siniawan, to equip it with arms and -ammunition, and to pay the wages of the fortmen. The fort, which was to -be a check on the Chinese, was built, and placed in charge of Sherip -Matusain, with a small garrison of Malays. The Chinese had been steadily -collecting arms and ammunition for some time past, and they were now -ordered to deliver up a hundred muskets, but the demand was afterwards -relinquished. This was a mistake, as they had no need of firearms for -their protection, living as they did amongst the peaceable Land Dayaks, -and the Tuan Muda was rightly of opinion that they had not been -sufficiently humbled, nor their power sufficiently weakened. To the -Hueh, however, the lesson was useful—it showed them the strength of the -Government, and taught them that submission would be wise until they -were better prepared. - -In Sarawak in 1857 there were about 4000 of these yellow men, located -mainly in the mining district. There were numerous settlements over the -frontier in the territories of the Sultan of Sambas, where also the -people were engaged on the gold mines, and the Hueh could rely upon -their active aid. - -A good deal of smuggling of opium had been in progress, and evidence was -obtained that convicted the Kongsi of gold-miners at Bau of having been -engaged in this illicit trade; whereupon it was fined £150, a small sum -considering the amount that the revenue had been defrauded by their -means. This fine was imposed a month only before the outbreak occurred; -it was paid, and the Hueh feigned submission. - -The Sultan of Sambas had long been jealous of the growing prosperity of -Sarawak, and of the contrast afforded to his own misrule by the liberal -and good government there. Moreover, numerous Land-Dayaks from Sambas -had moved into the Rajah's territories for the sake of the protection -there afforded, which they could not obtain under the Sultan. He was -accordingly willing to encourage any attempt made to overthrow the -government of the Rajah. - -In October, 1856, trouble with China began, and Commissioner Yeh, -defying Sir John Bowring and Admiral Seymour, publicly offered a reward -of thirty dollars for every English head. Rumour of this, greatly -magnified into a general slaughter and expulsion of the English, had -reached the Chinese in Singapore, where an outbreak took place in 1857, -and Sarawak, where signs of unrest among the Chinese became apparent. -The Commission of Inquiry into the conduct of the Rajah greatly tended -to encourage the Chinese to revolt. They believed that the British -Government strongly disapproved of the rule of the Rajah, and would not -lift a finger to maintain it. There was but a handful of white men in -Sarawak, and the Land-Dayaks were well known to be a timorous people, -indisposed to war. It was also thought that there was a body there of -disaffected Malays, under the influence of the Rajah's old adversary, -the Pangiran Makota, who was now supreme in Bruni, governing the mind of -the imbecile Sultan, and watching for every opportunity of upsetting the -rule of the English Rajah in the south. - -The headmen of the Kongsi accordingly resolved upon striking a sudden -blow, mastering Kuching, and sweeping the Rajah and all his officials -out of the place. But, so as not to give occasion to the British -Government to interfere, they determined to massacre them only, and to -spare the lives of the few English merchants and missionaries resident -at Kuching, and not members of the Rajah's staff. - -At the close of 1856, the Rajah was at Singapore, whither he had gone to -recruit, as he was much out of health. His nephew, the Tuan Muda, was at -Sekrang, engaged on the construction of a new fort, when he received a -letter from the principal official in Kuching, requesting him to be -present at the Chinese New Year, and informing him that he had received -disquieting intelligence about the Chinese gold-miners, who, under the -plea of erecting a new joss or idol, or Tai-pi-kong,[212] meditated an -attack on Kuching, and an attempt to overthrow the Government and -establish their own independent rule. The Tuan Muda at once sought Abang -Aing, the principal Sekrang chief, a man to be thoroughly trusted, but -he was laid up with small-pox, and unable to help. - -"He spoke very kindly and to the purpose, telling me plainly that he did -not like the sound of the reports, and begged me to be careful. He -regretted that he could not go himself, but would send a younger -brother, and urge the Orang Kaya to accompany me, and he promised to -arrange so as to follow me if anything serious really occurred. No -Christian could have offered advice in a kinder tone or better spirit." - -Accordingly the Tuan Muda hastened to Kuching, but found that all was -quiet there, and it was supposed that the reports were unnecessarily -alarming. Thus satisfied, he departed, and returned to Sekrang. Mr. -Arthur Crookshank, then in charge at Kuching during the absence of the -Rajah and the Tuan Besar, who was in England, however, took the -precaution to man the small stockades, which constituted the only -defences of the town, with a sufficient garrison. - -On February 14, 1857, four days before the insurrection broke out, a -Chinaman, who had formerly been expelled from Sarawak territory for -joining a secret society, appeared in Bruni, and was detected attempting -to induce the Chinese servants of Mr. Spenser St. John, then -Consul-General there, to enter the Thien-ti Secret Society; and -encouraging them to do so with the assurance that a general massacre of -the white men in Sarawak was in contemplation, and that the Chinese -would establish their own supremacy there. It is therefore by no means -improbable that he was an agent of the Kongsi sent to Bruni, to -communicate the plan of insurrection to Makota. Moreover, it was -ascertained that overtures had been made to certain disaffected Malays -in Sarawak to shut their eyes, if they did not feel inclined for actual -co-operation in the attempt. - -On the Rajah's return to Kuching from Singapore, Mr. Crookshank told him -of the disquieting rumours, and of what he had done for the protection -of the capital. And, although Mr. Middleton, the Inspector of Police, -confirmed his opinion that precautions should be taken, the Rajah could -not be induced to believe that there was danger, and unwisely dismissed -the garrison from the forts, and no efficient watch was kept. - -On February 18, the chief of the Kongsi assembled about six hundred of -the ablest-bodied Chinamen belonging to the Society at Bau, armed them -and marched to Tundong on the Sarawak river, where a squadron of large -boats had been prepared to carry them to Kuching. - - "During their slow passage down the river," says Mr. St. John, "a - Malay who was accustomed to trade with the Chinese overtook them in - a canoe and actually induced them to permit him to pass, under the - plea that his wife and children lived in a place called Batu Kawa, - eight miles above the town, and would be frightened if they heard so - many men passing, and he not there to reassure them. Instead of - going home, he pulled down as fast as he could till he reached the - town of Kuching, and going straight to his relative, a Malay trader - of the name of Gapur, who was a trustworthy and brave man, told him - what he had seen; but Gapur said, 'Don't go and tell the chief or - the Rajah such a tissue of absurdities,' yet he went himself over to - the Bandar and informed him, but the Datu's answer was, 'The Rajah - is unwell, we have heard similar reports for the last twenty years— - don't go and bother him about it. I will tell him in the morning - what your relative says.' This great security was caused by the - universal belief that the Chinese could not commit so great a folly - as to attempt to seize the government of the country, considering - that they did not number above 4000, while at that time the Malays - and Dayaks within the Sarawak territories amounted to 200,000 at - least. It is strange, however, and was an unpardonable neglect of - the Bandar, not to have sent a fast boat up the river to ascertain - what was really going on. Had he done so, the town and numerous - lives would have been saved." - -Shortly after midnight the squadron arrived unnoticed, and dividing into -two parties proceeded to surprise the Government buildings and the -stockades. The details of the attack on the Rajah's house and of his -escape are given in an account by his steward, Charles Penty. Mr. Penty -says:— - - I was sleeping in a room near the Rajah, who had not been well for - some days. The attack took place about midnight, with fearful - yelling and firing. I hurried out of bed, and met the Rajah in the - passage in the dark, who at the moment took me for one of the - rebels, grappled me by the throat, and was about to shoot me, when - he fortunately discovered it was me. We then opened the venetian - window of my room and saw poor Mr. Nicholetts murdered before our - eyes. The Rajah said, "Ah, Penty, it will be our turn next." - - Then we went to another part of the house, where the crowd of rebels - was even thicker. The Rajah seemed determined to fight. While he was - loading a double-barrel gun for my use, our light went out and he - had to do without. The Rajah then led the way to his bathroom, under - his bedroom, and rushed out of the door. The rebels, having gathered - round poor Mr. Nicholetts' body, left the way pretty clear, and the - Rajah, with his sword and revolver in hand, made his way to a small - creek and swam under the bow of a boat that had brought the - rebels.[213] Being unable to swim, I ran up the plantation and - rushed into the jungle. The Rajah's beautiful house was blazing from - end to end, and the light reflected for a great distance. Mr. - Crookshank's and Mr. Middleton's houses were also burning. At - daybreak I heard Malay voices; they, like myself, were running away - from the town, which was in the hands of the rebels. They kindly - clothed me and took me to the Rajah. - -After diving under the Chinese boat, the Rajah had swum across the -creek, where he lay exhausted on the mud bank for a while, until -sufficiently recovered to be able to reach the house of a Malay -official, where shortly after he was joined by Mr. Crookshank and Mr. -Middleton. The Mr. Nicholetts who was murdered before the eyes of the -Rajah was a promising young officer, who had just arrived from Lundu on -a visit, and was lodged in a cottage near the Rajah's house.[214] -Startled from his sleep by the yells of the Chinese, he rushed from his -door, when the rebels fell on him, hacked off his head, and, putting it -on a pike, paraded the town with it, shouting that they had killed the -Rajah himself. - -Imminent as their own danger was, the Malays did not forget the Rajah, -and a gallant little band led by Haji Bua Hasan, then the Datu Imaum, -hastened to his aid, though they were too late; and they had to fight -their way back. - - "The other attacks," says Mr. St. John, "took place simultaneously. - Mr. and Mrs. Crookshank, rushing forth on hearing this midnight - alarm, were cut down—the latter left for dead, the former seriously - wounded. The constable's house was attacked, but he and his wife - escaped, while their two children and an English lodger were killed - by the insurgents. Here occurred a scene which shows how barbarous - were the Chinese. When the rebels burst into Mr. Middleton's house, - he fled, and his wife following found herself in the bathroom, and - by the shouts was convinced that her retreat was cut off. In the - meantime the Chinese had seized her two children, and brought the - eldest down into the bathroom to show the way his father had - escaped. Mrs. Middleton's only refuge was a large water-jar; there - she heard the poor little boy questioned, pleading for his life, and - heard his shriek when the fatal sword was raised which severed his - head from his body. The fiends kicked the little head with loud - laughter from one to another. They then set fire to the house, and - she distinctly heard the second child shrieking as they tossed him - into the flames. Mrs. Middleton remained in the jar till the falling - embers forced her to leave. She then got into a neighbouring - pond, and thus escaped the eyes of the Chinese, who were - frantically rushing about the burning house. Her escape was most - extraordinary.[215] - - "The stockades, however, were not surprised. The Chinese, waiting - for the signal of attack on the houses, were at length perceived by - the sentinel, and he immediately roused the treasurer, Mr. Crymble, - who resided in the stockade, which contained the arsenal and the - prison. He endeavoured to make some preparation for defence, - although he had but four Malays with him. He had scarcely time, - however, to load a 6-pounder field-piece, and get his own rifle - ready, before the Chinese with loud shouts rushed to the assault. - They were led by a man bearing in each hand a flaming torch. Mr. - Crymble waited until they were within forty yards, he then fired and - killed the man who, by the light he bore, made himself conspicuous, - and, before the crowd recovered from the confusion in which they - were thrown by the fall of their leader, discharged among them the - 6-pounder loaded with grape, which made the assailants retire behind - the neighbouring houses, or hide in the outer ditches. But, with - four men, little could be done; and some of the rebels having - quietly crossed the inner ditch, commenced removing the planks which - constituted the only defence. To add to the difficulty, they threw - over into the inner court little iron tripods, with flaming torches - attached, which rendered it as light as day, while they remained - shrouded in darkness. - - "To increase the number of the defenders, Mr. Crymble released two - Malay prisoners, one a madman who had killed his wife, the other a - debtor. This latter quickly disappeared, while the former, - regardless of the shot flying around, stood to the post assigned - him, opposite a plank which the Chinese were trying to remove. He - had orders to fire his carbine at the first person who appeared, - and, the plank giving way, a man attempted to force his body - through, he pulled the trigger without lowering the muzzle of his - carbine, and sent the ball through his own brains. Mr. Crymble now - found it useless to prolong the struggle, as one of his few men was - killed, and another, a brave Malay corporal, was shot down at his - side. The wounded man begged Mr. Crymble to fly and leave him there, - but asked to shake hands with him first, and tell him whether he had - not done his duty. The brave Irishman seized him by the arm and - attempted to drag him up the stairs leading to the dwelling over the - gate, but the Chinese had already gained the courtyard, and pursuing - them, drove their spears through the wounded man, and Mr. Crymble - was forced to let go his hold, and with a brave follower, Daud, - swung himself down into the ditch below. Some of the rebels, seeing - their attempt to escape, tried to stop Mr. Crymble, and a man - stabbed at him, but only glanced his thick frieze coat, and received - in return a cut across the face from the Irishman's cutlass, which - was a remembrance to carry to the grave. - - "The other stockade, though it had been but a corporal's watch of - three Malays, did not surrender, but finding that every other place - was in the hands of the Chinese, the brave defenders opened their - gates and, charging the crowd of rebels, sword in hand, made their - escape, though they were all severely wounded in the attempt. - - "The confusion which reigned throughout the rest of the town may be - imagined, as, startled by the shouts and yells of the Chinese, the - inhabitants rushed to the doors and windows, and beheld night turned - into day by the bright flames which rose in three directions, where - the Rajah's, Mr. Crookshank's, and Mr. Middleton's houses were all - burning at the same time." - -Those English whose dwellings had not been attacked gathered in the -Mission-house, to the number of six men with eight or more children. All -the men had guns, and it was resolved that they should endeavour to keep -the Chinese back till the ladies had made their escape into the jungle. -The Bishop, armed like the rest, gave his blessing to the whole party -that united in brief prayer; but with the first streaks of daylight a -party of seven Chinese came to the Mission-house, saying that their -quarrel was with the Government only, and not with the English -generally. They requested the Bishop to go with them to the hospital to -attend to some thirteen or fourteen[216] of their men who had been -wounded in the attack upon the fort. - - The Rajah as soon as possible proceeded to the Datu Bandar's house, - and being quickly joined by his English officers, endeavoured to - organise a force to surprise the victorious Chinese, but it was - impossible. No sooner did he collect a few men than their wives and - children surrounded them and refused to be left,—and being without - proper arms or ammunition, it was but a panic-stricken mob; so he - instantly took his determination with that decision which had been - the foundation of his success, and giving up the idea of an - immediate attack, advised the removal of the women and children to - the left-hand bank of the river, where they would be safe from a - land attack of the Chinese, who could make their way along the - right-hand bank by a road at the back of the town.[217] - -By the morning the women and children had been moved across, and the -Rajah and his officers, having been joined by Abang Buyong[218] and some -armed Malays, proceeded to the Samarahan, intending to go on to the -Batang Lupar, and fall back on the well-equipped forts there to organise -a force to drive out the rebels. - -The next morning the Chinese chiefs summoned the Bishop; Mr. L. V. -Helms, Manager of the Borneo Company Limited; Mr. Rupell, a merchant, -and the Datu Bandar, to appear before them in the Court-house. Seated on -the Rajah's chair, the head Chief, supported by his secretaries, issued -his orders that Mr. Helms and Mr. Rupell were to rule the foreign -portion of the town, and the Datu Bandar the Malays, under the Kongsi as -supreme rulers. The Bishop now warned the Chinese that they were playing -a desperate game, that the Tuan Muda would be coming down upon them, -with his host of Sekrang and Balau warriors, to avenge the death of his -uncle and his friends—for most of them supposed the Rajah dead. -Discouragement fell upon the Chinese, for they remembered that the Tuan -Muda was the daring and popular leader of the Sea-Dayaks, and could -bring many thousands of these wild warriors against them. They therefore -decided to send him a letter to the effect that they would not interfere -with him so long as he did not interfere with them, and confined himself -to the districts under his government. - -[Illustration: - - OLD CHINESE TEMPLE, KUCHING.] - -The leaders also knowing that the Rajah was not killed, had offered a -large reward for his capture, dead or alive, for what he was preparing -they knew not. They were now doubly anxious to leave Kuching with their -plunder, they therefore called upon the Europeans and the Malay chiefs -present to swear fidelity to the Kongsi, and this they were forced to do -under fear of instant death. - -The next day at noon the Chinese retired up-river with their boats -heavily laden with cannon, rifles, plate, money, and all the valuables -upon which they could lay their hands. The Malay chiefs at once held a -meeting at the Datu Bandar's house, when sturdy Abang Pata, the Datu -Temanggong's son, avowed his determination to remain faithful to the -Rajah and at once to wreck vengeance on his enemies. Though all were as -faithful, wiser counsels prevailed, the Malays being so scattered, -conveying their women and children to places of safety, that no -organised attack could yet be made; but Pata impetuously dashed off with -a dozen men in a small canoe, and following the Chinese, captured one of -their boats, killing five of the crew. This, and the news reaching them -that the Malays were preparing to resist, brought the Chinese back, -recruited by several hundreds from Upper Sarawak, and the agriculturists -of Segobang, whom they had forced to join them, and when the Rajah -returned at the earnest request of the chiefs to lead them against the -Chinese, a request he complied with, though he knew it was useless, he -found the rest of the English flying, the town in the hands of the -Chinese, and the Malay houses burning. - -As soon as the Chinese boats were seen rounding the point above the -town, the Malays gallantly dashed at them, and succeeded in capturing -ten of their largest barges. They were, however, pressed back by the -more numerous and better armed Chinese, and, though they lost heavily, -they doggedly retreated retaining their prizes, which were laden with -valuable plunder, and, what was of more use to them, a quantity of arms -and ammunition, and secured them to a large trading vessel anchored in -the centre of the river. Here they maintained a determined resistance, -which they were now better able to do, and effectually defied the -Chinese to dislodge them. They were commanded by the Datu Bandar -Muhammad Lana, a grave and gentle Malay, who now showed the courage of -his father, the late Datu Patinggi Ali. The Chinese still held the town -in force. - -The Rajah was again forced to retire, to carry out his original -intention of rallying his people up the coast, but his first care was to -see to the safety of the ladies, the English non-combatants, and the -wounded, and to send them off to safety at Lingga fort under the care of -the Bishop in a schooner. Despondently he prepared next day to follow -with a small flotilla of Malay boats, but at the mouth of the river, to -his intense relief, the Borneo Company's steamer, the _Sir James -Brooke_, arriving from Singapore, met them. The vanguard of the Tuan -Muda's force, which was quickly coming to his relief, was also arriving, -and now the tide had changed, and the day of reckoning had come. - -The sight of the steamer and the Dayak bangkongs eagerly following was -quite sufficient for the Chinese. They fired one wild volley, and fled -panic-stricken, with the ships' guns playing on them, and pursued by the -Dayaks and Malays. - -The Datu Bandar's gallant band on board the trader and in war-boats -around her had stood their ground in spite of heavy guns having been -brought to bear upon them, and they now assumed the offensive. The -Chinese, that morning, had crossed the river to destroy the Malay town -on the other side; their boats were now seized, and the Dayaks pursued -them into the jungle. Of that large party, not one can have escaped. -Those who were not killed wandered into the jungle and died of -starvation, or hanged themselves. Their bodies were eagerly sought for, -as on many were found from five to twenty pounds sterling, besides -silver spoons, forks, or other valuables, the plunder of the English -houses. - -The main body of the Chinese retired by road to Segobang, and from -thence up-river in their boats. - -We have already recorded how the news had been brought to the Tuan Muda -at Sekrang, and how he hurried with his Dayaks to the Rajah's rescue, to -find him safe and in good health, though crippled by the injuries he had -received, on board the _Sir James Brooke_, which he had made his -headquarters. Kuching was wrecked—"a mass of ashes, and confusion and -ruin lay around. Half-habitable débris of houses only were left. The -trees for many hundred yards around the fires were nearly all burnt -black and leafless, and those remaining alive were drooping," so the -Tuan Muda wrote, and we will now follow his account of the retribution -which the rebels so deservedly met. - -To check the pursuing boats of the Dayaks and Malays, the Chinese had -thrown up a strong stockade at Lidah Tanah (lit. the tongue of land), a -point of land at the junction of the right and left hand branches of the -river. Here they placed a picked garrison under trusted leaders, and the -stockade was well armed with guns and rifles that had been taken from -Kuching. - -A small force of Malays, and several hundreds of Sekrang and Saribas -Dayaks were organised to attack it, and the mild Datu Bandar, in his new -rôle of a redoubtable warrior, led them with such dash that the position -was soon carried. Amongst the trophies that were brought back by the -Dayaks the Chinese merchants recognised the heads of some of the -principal leaders of the rebels, and showed marked satisfaction that -such was the case. - -The Rajah and the Tuan Muda then pushed on to Belidah, about eight miles -above Lidah Tanah. Here the fort was found to have been destroyed, the -rebels having left little behind them in their retreat but desolation -and misery. The Malays and Dayaks were then despatched under Abang -Buyong to attack the Chinese, but these latter were in full retreat from -Bau, and their other villages, towards the border; once across they -would be safe: - - but the dogs of war were at their heels, harassing and cutting them - off at every opportunity. Their plan of retreat was very skilfully - arranged, and a fanatical idea of the infallibility of their Joss - (idol), which they carried with them, kept them in order. We were - helpless to a certain extent, in being unable to gather together an - organised force, or we should have routed them without doubt, and - fearful loss of life would have been the consequence. In looking - back on these events, it was perhaps fortunate that we were not able - to act more unitedly against them, but if it had been within our - power at that time, the Joss undoubtedly would have been overturned, - and the people exterminated. The most merciful of men could not deny - that they had richly merited such a punishment. They protected this - image with the utmost caution, keeping their women and children - around it, while their bravest men acted as a guard on the outside. - They had advanced a considerable distance before the Dayaks - approached. The Dayak leaders on closing were at once shot down. - This made the others more cautious. But the Chinamen had our best - rifles and arms, with all the necessary accoutrements belonging to - them. The Dayaks then changed their tactics, and did not dare appear - in the open road again, but entered the jungle on each side of the - enemy, and thus harassed them continually, cutting off every - straggler without mercy. The Chinamen were powerless to follow these - wild cat-like fellows into the close jungles, and were obliged to - submit to their fate as best they might. The road over which the - rebels were retreating was one continued track of clothes, - valuables, silver plate, and dead bodies. To enable their retreating - force to gain a few minutes whilst passing precipitous places, they - strewed the road with rice, and threw here and there a valuable - article to retard and keep off their pursuers. This continued for - several successive days, during which the Chinese must have suffered - intensely. They were not even able to cook or sleep by night or day. - They now arrived at a point which must have ended their career, if - it had been properly held. This was Gombang Hill, which forms the - frontier between Sambas and Sarawak: here was a long Dayak house, - past which the Chinese could not go unless the inhabitants were - favourably disposed to them;[219]— - -but these suffered themselves to be bribed into permitting the rebels to -pass unmolested. Thus the survivors of the Chinese escaped into Sambas -territory. - -But no sooner were they there than those of the Chinese who did not -belong to the Secret Society, filled with resentment against the members -of that league for having involved them in such disaster, fell upon -them, and killed many of them, reducing the hundred of the original band -of 600, who had survived the muskets and spears of the Dayaks, to -between thirty and forty. To add to their discomfiture, the Dutch -officers came upon them and despoiled them of all the arms and plunder -they had succeeded in bringing with them, and placed them under strict -surveillance. The Dutch Government sent back to Kuching everything which -was considered to be public or private property.[220] - -How many of the rebels were killed it has not been possible to estimate, -but it could not have been far short of 1000. Sir Spenser estimates that -2000, of which half were women and children, escaped over the borders, -but this is probably an under-estimate. - -"It was the madness," wrote the Rajah, "the stark staring folly of the -attempt that caused it to succeed. With mankind in general we may trust -to their not doing anything utterly opposed to reason; but this rule -does not hold good with the Chinese," who in their blindness of -consequences become daring and audacious, and, when possessed of power, -contemptuous of their adversaries, but who lose spirit on the first -reverse. - -April 15, witnessed the closing scene of the drama. A prahu gaily -decorated with flags and the yellow umbrella, the symbol of authority, -went up and down the river. A gong was beaten, and then a man, standing -among the flags and umbrella, proclaimed peace, and announced that all -danger was at an end, and that every one might now put away his arms. - -On March 28, when peace had been restored, H.M.S. _Spartan_ arrived, -under Captain Sir William Hoste, from Singapore, with instructions to -protect British lives and property, but with no orders to fire a gun, or -to lend a marine or blue-jacket for the protection of the Sarawak -Government. There was no knowing what the humanitarians at home might -say, should a finger be held out to assist the Rajah. Those who lifted -up their voices to justify the pirates might now espouse the cause of -the Chinese, and again be loud in condemnation of the Rajah for having -summarily suppressed the insurrection. There will always be found a man, -as says Cordatus in Ben Jonson's _Every Man out of his Humour_, "who -will prefer all countries before his native," and thinks every man right -except an Englishman. - -The Dutch Resident at Pontianak behaved very differently from the -English authorities. He at once sent a gunboat and troops to Sarawak -with offers of assistance, which, however, were not then required. - -The rebellion was "the direct outcome of the loss of prestige and -strength which followed the appointment of the Commission sent to try -the Rajah for high crimes and misdemeanours, the favourable findings of -which had never been brought home to the native mind by any act of -reparation made by the British Government."[221] The Chinese knew that -the Rajah had been left to his fate by his country, and, as _The Times_ -commented,— - - had they (the Chinese) had the opportunity of reading recent debates - in the British Parliament, their more subtle spirits might have - received further encouragement from the belief that we were not only - an ultra-peaceful, but an ultra-punctilious people, and that the - cutting of Rajah Brooke's throat and the burning of the town might - be considered matters beyond our cognizance, until the precise - colonial status of Sarawak was determined, and whether a Kunsi - Chinese (_sic_, Chinese Kongsi) was under the jurisdiction of any - British court. - -And, the _Daily News_, which through ignorance of the true circumstances -had voiced the hostile opinion of the cranks against the Rajah in the -matter of the suppression of the Saribas and Sekrang pirates, was candid -enough to admit - - having in the earlier part of Sir James Brooke's career felt it our - duty to express our dissent from, and disapproval of, certain parts - of his policy, we have sincere pleasure in proclaiming our - unreserved admiration of the manner in which he must have exercised - his power to have produced such fruits. - -But it was precisely that part of his policy that had been condemned by -Mr. Gladstone and the _Daily News_ which had produced these present -marked effects. - -The condition of the Sarawak Government was now serious, and surrounded -with difficulties. The revenue was gone. There was not a shred of a -document extant to tell the tale of former times. So complete was the -ruin that the Rajah had to wear native costume, which he borrowed here -and there. - - But there was a bright spot amid the gloom, in the devotion of the - natives; their sympathy, their kindness, their entire willingness to - do what they could, are all balm to a wounded spirit. We have lost - everything but the hearts of the people, and that is much to - retain.[222] - -The fidelity of the natives of all races and classes was exemplary. They -everywhere took up arms to support the Rajah and their Government, and -had the Chinese been twenty times as numerous, they would have been -driven out. - -The whole of the Rajah's private capital had been long ago exhausted, -and how were the ruins to be cleared away and the Government buildings -to be rebuilt? how were the servants of the State to be paid? -Nevertheless the Rajah and his staff faced their difficulties with -courage and confidence; but, deserted by the British Government, he was -sorely tempted to appeal to that of another power. Happily, after a -period of discouragement and resentment, he resolved to face his -difficulties, relying only on himself and his few English assistants. He -had on his right and left hand two stout and able men, his two nephews. - -Within a short period many of the Chinese refugees, particularly those -of the agricultural class, returned and rebuilt their old homes. -Gradually their numbers were added to by others from over the border, -from the Straits, and from China, until in time Upper Sarawak recovered -its former prosperity. The severe lesson they had learnt, which had -taught them how powerless they were to cope with the forces at the call -of the Government, that were not represented merely by a handful of -fortmen and policemen as they had blindly imagined, did not, however, -deter them from forming another Hueh, which decreased and increased in -strength in proportion to the number of people in the district. But the -power of the Government has been steadily growing, and what chance the -Hueh may have ever hoped to obtain of successfully opposing it has long -ago vanished. Dangerous and mischievous, however, these secret societies -can still be, unless vigilantly watched and swiftly suppressed, and the -Chinese population in Upper Sarawak has since increased five-fold. - -For years the Bau Hueh remained dormant, though it had a perfect -organisation, but in 1869 it raised its hand in opposition to the -Government, and barbarously murdered an informer. Mr. Crookshank, who -was administering the Government in the absence of the present Rajah, -took prompt and energetic measures, and all the headmen of the Hueh were -arrested. They were condemned to long terms of imprisonment and to be -flogged. When their terms had expired they were banished the country -under a penalty of death should they return; but the Hueh in Dutch -Borneo, of which this was a branch, immediately re-organised the Society -and appointed other office-bearers. Unfortunately the register and -records of this Hueh could not be found. They had been cleverly -concealed in the double-planked floor of a bed-place which had been -overturned in the search. - -In 1884-85, the Secret Society was in active revolt against the Dutch -Government, which was at first only able to hold the rebels in check, -not having sufficient forces to quell them. At Mandor, a large Chinese -town, they killed the Dutch official in charge, and burnt down the -Government buildings. After some hard fighting with great loss on both -sides, Mandor was surrendered by the rebels, upon the false promise of -an amnesty held out to them by the Sultan of Sambas. Finding themselves -deceived, the Chinese again broke out in rebellion, and seized the -important town of Mempawa, killing, amongst others, the Dutch officer in -charge, and driving the Dutch troops back. But their triumph was -short-lived, for upon the arrival of strong reinforcements the rebellion -was quelled. One of the principal leaders, the man who had shot the -Dutch controller of Mandor, was subsequently arrested in Sarawak, but -rather than face his fate he hanged himself by his queue in his cell the -day a Dutch gunboat had come round to fetch him. - -In 1889, a secret society, allied with the Sam Tiam[223] or Ghee Hin -Hueh, a branch of the Triad Society of China, was established at -Segobang, the centre of a large district of Chinese pepper planters. -This Hueh had been formed by criminals and expelled members of the -Society from Mandor and Montrado. Their primary intention was to raise -another rebellion in Dutch territory, but they were banded by oath to -exterminate _all people without queues_. On July 15, the houses of the -chief and other known leaders were surrounded and searched, and the -inmates arrested. The documents seized clearly showed the objects of the -Society; that they had hundreds of men organised and ready for service; -and that they were in correspondence with the Ghee Hin Societies at -Mandor and Singapore. Six of the leaders were executed, and eleven -sentenced to penal servitude for life. One of the principals, who had -taken a leading part in the Mandor rebellion of 1884, was handed over to -the Dutch. - -[Illustration: - - A CHINESE PROCESSION.] - -As late as 1906, one or two mysterious murders of Chinese in the Rejang -aroused the suspicions of the authorities, and it was found that a -secret society existed on that river. Valuable help was afforded the -Government by anonymous letters sent by law-abiding Chinese containing -minutely accurate information as to the members and their doings, which -led to the arrest of many, and to the discovery of incriminating -documents. This Society was called the Golden Orchid or Lily Society, -and was established at various places along the coast, from the Rejang -to Simatan. This was also a branch of the Triad Society, professing the -same great purpose, the reinstatement of the Ming dynasty in China, but -in practice its objects were murder, robbery, and violence. Eight of the -ringleaders were executed, and ten others sentenced to long terms of -imprisonment. - ------ - -Footnote 208: - - Hueh, or Hui, is the Chinese word for a secret society. - -Footnote 209: - - Tien, heaven—ti, earth. - -Footnote 210: - - It is still part of the oath of the initiated, "I will use my utmost - endeavour to drive out the Chheng and establish the Beng dynasty."— - "Pickering, Chinese Secret Societies," in the _Journal_ of the Straits - Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1878. - -Footnote 211: - - Pickering, who knew a good deal about the Society and wrote thereon, - had his life attempted, and, though not killed, was badly crippled. - -Footnote 212: - - Tai-pi-kong was the name of the joss. - -Footnote 213: - - The Chinese, holding the Rajah to be invulnerable, and being greatly - in fear of him, purposely left the exit by the door of the bathroom - unguarded. - -Footnote 214: - - He had joined the Sarawak service the year before. He was a brother of - Colonel Nicholetts, who was married to a sister of the present Rajah. - -Footnote 215: - - A Mr. Wellington was killed trying to defend Mrs. Middleton and her - children. He was a clerk in the Borneo Company, and had only lately - joined. - -Footnote 216: - - St. John says thirty-seven, five of whom died before the Bishop's - arrival. - -Footnote 217: - - Spenser St. John, _Life of Sir James Brooke_, to whom we are mainly - indebted for the following particulars we give of the insurrection. - -Footnote 218: - - A Saribas Malay Chief, and a staunch supporter of the Government. - -Footnote 219: - - _Ten Years in Sarawak._ - -Footnote 220: - - Sir Spenser St. John, _op. cit._ - -Footnote 221: - - Sir Spenser St. John, _Rajah Brooke_. - -Footnote 222: - - The Rajah to Mr. Templer. - -Footnote 223: - - Three Dots. - -[Illustration: - - MALAY CANNON (LELA) AND SPEARS.] - - - - - CHAPTER VII - THE SHERIP MASAHOR - - -When the Rajah assumed the Government of Sarawak, he had to look out for -suitable officials among the Malays to carry on the Government, and -suitable officials were not easily to be found where hitherto all had -been corruption and oppression. There is not much choice in rotten -apples. - -There were three offices of importance to be filled: that of Datu -Patinggi, he who had the supervision and control over the tribes on the -left-hand branch of the river; that of Datu Bandar, he who held sway -over those on the right hand; and the Datu Temanggong, who had to look -after the tribes on the coast.[224] - -It will be remembered that before the rebellion of the Sarawak people -against the Government of Bruni these offices had been held by three of -their chiefs, who, in 1841, were reinstated in their old positions by -the Rajah, and made collectors of the revenue in their several -districts.[225] This was a tax levied on the head of a family of a -bushel and a half of rice. Hitherto the officers of Government, the -Bruni Pangirans great and small, had exercised the right of pre-emption -of whatever the Dayak produced, and that at the prices they themselves -fixed. Rajah Brooke modified, but could not wholly abolish, this -privilege. He suffered these three officials, and them alone, to have -the right to buy before all others what the Dayaks had to dispose of, -but only at market price. With the others, the Datu Patinggi Gapur had -been in disgrace under Rajah Muda Hasim and the Pangiran Makota. Any one -who was looked on with an evil eye by that arch-scoundrel Makota had a -claim to be regarded as an honest man, and for a while the Datu Patinggi -did fairly well, but this was only till he had, as he thought, -established himself firmly; and then he began to oppress the natives in -the old way, by enforcing sales to himself on his own terms; and the -timid people, accustomed to this sort of treatment, and afraid of the -consequences should they protest, submitted without denouncing him to -the Rajah. He was a man plausible and polite, and some time elapsed -before the Rajah obtained sufficient evidence to convict him. But when -he did, instead of deposing him from office, he announced his -determination to pay each of these officials a fixed salary, in lieu of -the enforced first trade with the Dayaks, and of their share in Dayak -revenue. - -The Datu Patinggi had a handsome daughter who was sought in marriage by -a certain Sherip Bujang, brother of Sherip Masahor of Serikei, who had -assumed the government of the Rejang river,[226] and had long been in -league with the Saribas and Sekrang pirates—an evil-minded and -intriguing man. The Rajah was very averse to this marriage, but could -not forbid it. And the result was that Gapur and Masahor put their heads -together, confided to each other their mutual grievances, and commenced -plotting against the Rajah and his officers. Serikei is 20 miles up the -Rejang river, which was not yet within the jurisdiction of Sarawak, but -Saribas and Sekrang were, and Masahor was a source of annoyance and -danger by incessantly fomenting agitation among the people of these -rivers against the Rajah's government, and supplying them with powder -and arms. For a while the Sadong district had been placed under the -charge of the Datu Patinggi as well as his own, but it was found that, -not satisfied with the salary paid by the Government in lieu of the -right of pre-emption, he was enforcing that same right and using great -oppression in both districts. The Tuan Besar, who was then administering -the Government, went from Kuching to make a tour in both these, and to -ascertain whether the rumours relative to the misconduct of Gapur were -true, and by this means sufficient proof of his illegal exactions was -obtained. - -The Datu Patinggi had indeed pursued a course of oppression ever since -1851, when the marriage between Sherip Bujang and his daughter took -place. He had levied imposts on the Sarawak Dayaks, forced trade on the -Matu people, oppressed the Sadong Dayaks, and interfered at Lingga and -Serikei, and had even proceeded so far as to assume the insignia of -royalty by displaying a yellow (the royal colour) flag and unfurling a -yellow umbrella. He was then, in November 1853, brought up in Court, -publicly reprimanded, and made to disgorge his plunder. He submitted -with outward tokens of goodwill, but he had been publicly disgraced, and -this he did not forget. His feeling against the Government of the White -Man became more intensely bitter. - -Early in 1854, the Rajah and Captain Brooke, the Tuan Besar, went up the -Batang Lupar river to visit the Tuan Muda at Lingga, and Brereton at -Sekrang; Mr. Spenser St. John was then at Kuching. This latter says:— - - One day, whilst sitting alone in my little cottage, the eldest son - of the Temanggong, Abang Patah, came in to have a talk. He was one - of the best of the Malay chiefs—frank, loyal, honest, brave as a - lion. He subsequently lost his life gallantly defending the Rajah's - Government.[227] I saw by his manner that he had something to - communicate, so after answering a few leading questions he said, "It - is no use beating about the bush, I must tell you what is going on." - He then unfolded the particulars of a plot which the Patinggi Gapur - had concocted to cut off the Europeans in Sarawak. The Patinggi had - confided his plans to the other chiefs, but they had almost - unanimously refused to aid him, and had determined to keep a watch - over his proceedings, but they had not the moral courage to denounce - him to the Government. At length Abang Patah said, "I have become - alarmed. The Rajah and Captain Brooke are away together. The - Patinggi is with them with all his armed followers, and in an - unsuspecting moment all the British officers might be cut off at a - blow." I promised, as he desired, to keep his communication a secret - from all but the Rajah, to whom I instantly wrote, giving not only - Patah's story, but other indications which had come to my knowledge. - An express boat carried my letter to its destination. The Rajah read - the letter, and, without a word, passed it to Captain Brooke. The - latter, having also read it, said, "What do you think?" "It is all - too true," answered the Rajah, to whom conviction came like an - inspiration. They had noticed some very odd proceedings on the part - of the Patinggi, but, having no suspicions, had not been able to - interpret some of his armed movements, but now it was quite clear - that he was trying to get the Europeans together to strike one - treacherous blow. Nothing, however, was said or done publicly. The - faithful were warned to watch well, and a few judicious inquiries - brought the whole story out. - -The Commission had been despatched to sit at Singapore, on the conduct -of the Rajah. Gapur was well aware that the British Government was -indisposed to support the Rajah, and that there existed a body of -opinion in England distinctly and bitterly hostile to him, and certain -to apologise for any insurrectionary movement made to depose him, even -if it involved, as Gapur supposed, his being massacred along with his -English officers. - -Mr. St. John goes on to say that upon his return to Kuching the Rajah -intended to bring the Patinggi to justice for this contemplated act of -treachery; but this was not done immediately. Before publicly convicting -and punishing the leading chief of the State, amongst whose relations -the Rajah could count so many staunch friends, it was thought advisable -to wait for some overt act which would afford clear and convincing proof -to all of the Datu's treachery. - -The Rajah had not long to wait. Towards the close of June he appointed -chiefs over the various kampongs (districts) in Kuching, each to be -responsible for the good order of his kampong, and with power to arrest -evil-doers. These chiefs had been given their commissions publicly in -Court; however, the Datu Patinggi promptly summoned them to his house, -exacted the surrender of their commissions into his hands, and dismissed -them with the remark that he was not going to allow everybody to be made -a datu. This was open and public defiance, and the Rajah then determined -to disgrace him publicly. - -Measures were taken to prevent even a show of resistance being made. -Though Gapur was head of the party that existed in favour of Bruni, and -of a restoration to the old condition of affairs, yet in Kuching he had -but few adherents upon whom he could safely rely, even amongst his own -people; but Malays when forced into a corner often resort to desperate -deeds of folly, and it was to guard against such an act that precautions -were taken. - -In a letter the Rajah describes both Gapur and what his proceedings -were:— - - As he got rich there was no keeping him straight. His abuse of - power, his oppression of the people, his revival of ancient evils, - his pretensions, his intrigues, and his free use of my name for - purposes of his own, had been often checked but never abandoned, and - ever recurring. Some time ago he was seriously warned, and made to - disgorge some of his ill-gotten wealth; but this, instead of - preventing him, only urged him forward, and he not only intrigued - against the Government, but by threatening the better class of - Sarawak people, thwarted our measures, and used language which was - treasonable against every constituted authority. - - I resolved, therefore, at once to degrade him from his office, so as - to crush the seeds of discontent in the bud. I ordered a great - public meeting of the country for an important business, but, - excepting Captain Brooke, St. John, the Datu Bandar, Datu - Temanggong, and a few others, no one in the country knew my object. - The court was crowded, many hundreds being present. I gently - explained the duty of the people towards the Government. I alluded - to the past, the present happiness of all classes, and the crime - committed by any one who failed in obedience to constituted - authority, or desired to disturb the public peace. I pointed out to - the elders of the Kampongs that, having received authority from the - Government, they should not have yielded it to the Patinggi, but at - the same time I acquitted them of all evil intention, and declared— - which was strictly true—that I knew their attachment to the - Government. - - I then turned to the Patinggi, I reminded him of the past, the - warnings he had received and neglected. I detailed the charges - against him, and concluded by saying, "I accuse you before the - people of treason, and I give you the option of publicly declaring - your submission to the Government or of death." He submitted. I then - said, "I do not seek your life, for you are the Bandar's - brother,[228] and have many relatives my friends. I do not - confiscate your property, for your wives and children have not - shared your offence. For the safety of the Kingdom I order you to - sit in your place in this court, whilst proper persons bring to the - fort all the arms and ammunition which belong to you." He sat quiet. - I requested his relatives to go and bring the guns and powder, and, - after a couple of hours, the things were brought. I then shook hands - with the culprit, told him what I had done was for the good of the - people, and that he should hear further from me through the proper - channel. He then returned to his house. - -There was still a difficulty to be overcome, how to get rid of him. The -Rajah bethought himself of proposing a pilgrimage to Mecca, and Gapur -jumped at it. This would remove him from Sarawak for some time, and, -before his return, it was hoped his influence would be broken, and his -opportunities of doing mischief be removed, through his position being -given to his brother-in-law, the Datu Bandar.[229] The Bandar's brother -was made the Imaum, the head of the Muhammadan priesthood, and was added -to the list of the Rajah's trusted councillors. He remained true and a -mainstay to English influence among the Malays in subsequent difficult -times.[230] As to Gapur, on his return in 1856 from Mecca, now a Haji, -he was repudiated by his relations, who refused to be responsible for -his conduct, so that he had to be banished to Malacca. We shall hear of -him again, but for the moment must look at the proceedings of the Sherip -Masahor, whose brother had married the daughter of Gapur. - -Muka was then a town of considerable importance, at the mouth of the -river of that name. It has since increased considerably, and is now as -large as Bruni. Then, as now, it had a great trade in raw sago, which is -shipped to Kuching, where it is converted into sago flour in the Chinese -factories, in which form it passes to Singapore. Oya comes next in -importance, then Bintulu, and then Matu and Bruit. These places supply -more than half the world's consumption of sago. The trade in this had -always been the principal one of Kuching until a few years ago, when -pepper took the first place, but the sago trade is still increasing. - -For years past numerous trading vessels from Kuching visited Muka to -obtain this article of commerce, but in 1854 much difficulty had been -felt in getting it, as at that time civil war was raging, and anarchy -existed in Muka, so that trading vessels were debarred from entering the -river, being liable to plunder by one party or the other. - -The Pangiran Ersat had been placed there in authority by the Sultan, and -he had oppressed the people incessantly. But beside him there was the -Pangiran Matusin, his cousin, also of royal blood, who had been brought -up among the Muka people, where he had many relations through his -mother, who was of inferior class. A feud had long existed between these -two Pangirans, both of whose houses were fortified. Ersat had expelled -his cousin from Muka, but the latter had been allowed by the Sultan to -return. - -Matusin, though unprincipled himself,[231] could not countenance the -extortions of the other, and he supported his own people against the -injustice of his rival. - -On one occasion, as Matusin was returning home from the river mouth, he -passed the abode of Ersat, when this latter, with his followers and -relatives, mocked him from the platform in front of the long house, -brandishing their spears and daring him to attack them. Matusin was -filled with rage. Of all things that a Malay can least endure is insult. -Seizing his arms, he rushed into the house, and, running amuck, cut down -Ersat himself, and, in the promiscuous onslaught that followed, killed -one of the Pangiran's daughters and wounded another. He then made his -way forth, no one daring to oppose him, as he was a man of prodigious -strength. On reaching his house, he strengthened the fortifications and -prepared for an attack. In the course of a month, a large force had -assembled in Muka to avenge the death of Pangiran Ersat, led by the -Sherip Masahor, who had called out the Saribas Dayaks, under the -jurisdiction of the Rajah of Sarawak, as well as the Kanowit Dayaks on -the Rejang. They numbered more than a thousand, exclusive of Malays. - -This host surrounded the fortified house of Matusin, and Masahor, in the -name of the Rajah, called upon the former to surrender. He undertook, if -Matusin and his followers would come forth, with all the women and -children, and give themselves up, that their lives would not only be -spared, but that thenceforth they should all dwell together in amity. It -was agreed that this was to take place on the following morning. But -during the night a member of Masahor's party managed to get into the -house of Matusin to warn him that treachery was intended, and to urge -him to escape. This Matusin did in the dark, attended by six men only; -he fled up country, and made his way to Kuching, where he threw himself -on the protection of the Rajah. Next day Sherip Masahor, with his -ruffians, took most who remained in Matusin's house, and many of the -relations of the Muka chiefs who had supported him, to the number of -forty-five, chiefly women, massacred every one, and gave their heads to -his Saribas and Kanowit followers. As soon as the news reached Kuching, -the Tuan Muda was sent to Muka to inquire into matters. He says: "The -scene where the murders took place was then fresh with the marks of the -slaughtered wretches. Their torn clothes, the traces of blood and tracks -of feet, were plainly visible on the ground. In pulling up through the -Muka village, most of the houses were burnt down, and the graveyards -pillaged by Dayaks." Melanaus adorn their dead with costly gold -ornaments, which are buried with the bodies; this the Dayaks knew; to -attain these and the heads of the dead were their object in desecrating -the graves. - -The people had lost their favourite leader and relative, Pangiran -Matusin; besides relations they had lost their homes and property, burnt -and pillaged by Masahor's followers on the ground that the owners had -favoured the slayer of Pangiran Ersat, and they were well aware that -they themselves were doomed, and all would most surely have been put to -death but for the arrival of the Tuan Muda. And now the poor creatures -surrounded him, and implored that an Englishman might be sent to govern -the place, and deliver them from the tyranny of the Bruni officials. -Having seen to the safety of Matusin's wife and children, who, with -other surviving relations and followers, were sent to Kuching, the Tuan -Muda returned to Sekrang. A fine was imposed on Sherip Masahor, and he -was forced to release 100 captives, and was deposed from his -governorship for having called out the Saribas under Sarawak rule for -warlike purposes. He was in league with the piratical party in the -Saribas, and not only supplied them with salt, which is an absolute -necessity to a Dayak, and which it was now difficult to obtain on the -Sarawak side, where the markets were closed to them, but also with -ammunition, and in other ways encouraged them in their opposition to the -Government. He left Serikei immediately, fearing further consequences. - -A party of malcontent Saribas Dayaks had been induced by the Sherip to -settle in the Serikei river, to be handy agents for the execution of his -oppressive exactions, and the intrepid Penglima Seman was sent by the -Rajah to drive them out. This he did very effectually, and destroyed -their houses and stores. Shortly afterwards the Datu Temanggong and the -Datu Imaum dispersed a flotilla of some forty Saribas bangkongs which -they had met in the main river below Serikei. - -The unsatisfactory condition of affairs in the Muka and adjacent -districts led the Rajah to pay another visit to Bruni, and thither he -sailed in June, 1855, after having despatched the Tuan Muda to Muka. He -went up in his little gunboat, the _Jolly Bachelor_, alone, and with no -retinue, no longer holding high offices under the Crown, "the castaway -of his own country." But he was most cordially received, and entertained -with due honours by the Sultan, by the Rajahs of both the hostile -factions, and by the people. All saw in the Rajah the possible -instrument to relieve them of the dissensions with which Bruni was -troubled, and which now verged upon civil war. Of the opposing factions, -which had existed ever since the days of Pangiran Usop, one party, and -by far the most powerful, was led by the Pangiran Anak Hasim, the late -Sultan's reputed son (who became Sultan in 1885), and this party was in -opposition to the Sultan, who had lost the support of nearly all his -people by becoming the tool of his cunning and grasping minister, -Pangiran Makota. "Trade had become a monopoly and thus been -extinguished; the exactions on the coast to the northward had produced -dissatisfaction and rebellion; the unfortunate people of Limbang, which -country is the granary of Bruni, was reduced to extremity, cruelly -plundered by Makota and his sons, and attacked by the Kayans, sometimes -at the instigation of Makota, sometimes on their own account; in short, -what Sarawak was formerly, Bruni was now fast becoming; and when I -pulled into the city in my little gunboat of thirty-five tons, four of -the Kampongs had their guns loaded and pointed against each other." Such -was the unhappy condition of the country as described by the Rajah. - -The day after his coming the rival parties disarmed their -fortifications. The Sultan and the Rajahs placed the government in his -hands, with a request that he would endeavour to establish it on a -proper and firm basis, and promised obedience to all his directions. - -Makota was absent, having been ordered by the Sultan to Muka to look -into matters there, which meant that he had been sent to plunder the -people of that and the neighbouring districts, but, though it angered -the Rajah, it rendered his task the easier. - -Makota was now the sole minister, and the Rajah arranged that the old -executive system should be restored so as to counterbalance his -influence. The offices of the four ministers of State, or wazirs, -established by the ninth Sultan Hasan, early in the seventeenth century, -were revived; these were the Temanggong, the Bandahara, the di Gedong, -and the Pemancha. Though of ancient origin, by the will of autocratic -Sultans they had been in abeyance for many years, and their revival gave -confidence to nobles and people alike. They were never allowed again to -lapse. - -Besides the above-mentioned functionaries, there are eight ministers of -the second class, all nobles; and lastly, a council of twelve officers -of state, chosen from among the leading people, the chiefs of the -different divisions or parishes of the city. These chiefs being elected -by the people renders this council representative. - -Pangiran Anak Hasim became the Pangiran Temanggong. Though stern, he was -popular, governed well and fairly, and encouraged trade. His only -brother, the other doubtful son of Sultan Omar Ali, was made the -Pamancha. Now that the Rajah had succeeded in reconciling the hostile -factions, he trusted that the Pangiran Temanggong, with the assistance -of the other wazirs, supported by his own pledge to uphold them, with -force if necessary, against all disturbers of peace, would be able to -preserve the Sultan from the evil influence of Makota; indeed the Sultan -had a desire to act rightly, and his disposition was not altogether bad, -but avariciousness was his failing, and the means by which his evil -counsellors gained his ear. - -The Rajah was pressed to take up his residence in Bruni, and, could he -have done so, all might have gone well, but he could not hope that his -present intervention would do more than postpone the downfall of the -worn-out and vicious Government, for the elements of discord and decay -were rife. And directly his back was turned the Sultan failed him. He -set aside the advice of his wazirs, and, to gratify his greed, upheld -Makota. He had promised that this man should be recalled from Muka, but, -instead of doing so, gave him a free hand to deal with the wretched -people as he pleased—to plunder for both himself and his master. The -Rajah then determined himself "to manage Makota, and to leave the Sultan -to rue his own folly"; the two factions in Bruni he trusted "would join -together to resist oppression, or, at any rate, forbear with each -other." - -Early in 1856, the Tuan Muda went with a force from Kuching to erect a -fort at Serikei, now deserted by Masahor, and half burnt down by the -Dayaks. This was soon built, and an Englishman was placed in charge, who -was shortly afterwards replaced by Mr. Fox. The Dayaks around were -numerous and hostile. The Tuan Muda found that "in all directions around -Serikei and Kanowit there were enemies." Some few came to trade, but -refused to pay revenue or obey the orders of the officials. They lived -in independence, and the two branches of Dayak employment were simply -heads and salt. "As these two requirements could not be found in the -same quarter, they in former times usually made peace with one petty -Malay chief for the purpose of obtaining salt, while the heads were -brought from some other petty Malay chief's village lying in another -direction. By this means the Malays obtained a trade with Dayaks as well -as a following." - -The imposition of a fine on Masahor and the erection of a fort at -Serikei may have been regarded as an infringement of the rights of the -Sultan. There existed, however, an understanding between the Sultan and -the Rajah in respect to the Rejang, the main object of which was, so far -as the former was concerned, that the sago districts should be protected -from the ravages of the Rejang Dayaks. The Sultan Mumin, a poor, feeble -creature, was totally incapable of keeping these unruly subjects of his -in check, and the Rajah undertook to do it for him. It, of course, -followed that the Rajah had authority over, and a right to punish, these -people. Kanowit fort and then Serikei were erected to keep the Dayaks -and Sherip Masahor in check. All that was done was done in the mutual -interests of Bruni and Sarawak, and at the sole expense of the latter, -for the Rejang in those days yielded no revenue. - -The house of Ucalegon was in flames, and the fire would extend to -Sarawak, unless it were extinguished by Sarawak hands, for their own -protection. - -Muka and Oya, where Pangiran Nipa had succeeded his father, Pangiran -Ersat, in power, being still in a very distracted condition, and the -Rajah, now being free of the troubles that had shaken the very -foundations of his own Government, and which had unavoidably withdrawn -his attention from these places, determined to make another effort to -establish order there in the interests of the suffering population, and -of the important trade between those places and Sarawak, which had now -almost ceased. For this purpose he again proceeded to Bruni in -September, 1857, and obtained full power to act at Muka, and authority -to intervene was granted him. At Muka the Rajah called together into his -presence the rival factions which had been murdering each other, and -disturbing the trade for the last four years. There were four hundred -persons present, including the Pangirans Matusin and Nipa, besides the -chiefs of the country, whose relatives had been put to death by Sherip -Masahor. The _chaps_[232]—the Sultan's mandates—were read, ordering -peace, and authorising the Rajah to punish any breach of it. The Rajah -then spoke to the people, pointing out the advantage of peace, and -pledging himself to punish any persons who by their actions should -disturb it. This visit of the Rajah was attended with good results, and -Muka enjoyed rest for a brief period. - -In October, the Rajah proceeded to England, leaving the government in -the hands of the Tuan Besar; upon this visit, which was of necessity a -prolonged one, owing to the complete breakdown of his health, we will -touch later. - -The month following the Rajah's departure, Pangiran Makota was violently -removed from the scene of his life's iniquities. We have already -recorded the manner of his well-merited death.[233] Of him the Rajah -wrote, "A greater villain it would be impossible to conceive, with heart -blacker, head more cunning, and passions more unrestrained. I say this -deliberately of a dead man." A fitting epitaph. - -In December, Mrs. Brooke died, and the Tuan Besar left for England early -in 1859. Upon the Tuan Muda now fell the burden of the government at -perhaps the most critical period in the history of the raj. Plot was -heaped upon plot, and deceit and treachery faced him on all sides, but -by his courage, untiring energy, and determination the State was -successfully piloted through these grave troubles, its enemies -dispersed, and confidence restored to a panic-stricken people. - -Two years previously, Sherip Masahor and the Datu Patinggi Haji Gapur, -now known as the Datu Haji, had been pardoned. The former had been -allowed to return to Serikei, and the latter to live in retirement at -Kuching. It was a mistaken and highly imprudent policy, for neither had -forgotten his humiliation, and both commenced active intrigue against -the Government; and the party of pangirans at Bruni, hostile to all -reforms, were privy to these plots, of which the Sultan himself was -aware, and at which he probably connived. Constant intercourse was being -kept up between the Sultans of Bruni and Sambas, which could omen no -good to Sarawak; and Bruni alone, now once more relapsed into its former -evil condition, was without the means of open aggression. - -In 1859, the Europeans in Sarawak were startled by a report of the -wholesale massacre of Europeans, men, women, and children, at -Banjermasin, succeeded by further reports that all white men were being -killed in the other Dutch settlements, and that the same fate was to be -meted out to those in Sarawak and Labuan. - -In March, the Tuan Muda, owing to disquieting rumours having reached -him, resolved upon making a tour to the different stations on the coast, -and first visited the Rejang. At Serikei he was joined by Mr. Fox, and -then proceeded to Kanowit, a hundred miles up the broad Rejang river. -The village and fort together formed a picturesque piece of irregularity -and dilapidation. Here were settled a few Malays, a gang of cut-throats -who lived by swindling the Dayaks, and stood by the fort as their only -means of security. Some few Chinese traders had ventured to settle in -the place, but they were a mob of rapscallions. Above the village was -the mouth of the Kanowit river, and on the opposite bank of this river -was the large village of the Kanowit tribe, adherents of Sherip Masahor. -The Kanowit, as well as the Poi and Ngmah, two branches of the main -river above Kanowit, was inhabited by Sea-Dayaks from the Batang Lupar -and Saribas, unfriendly to the Government. Mr. Steele had been in charge -of Kanowit for eight years. It was a vastly solitary place for an -Englishman during the north-east monsoon. For three or four months of -the year no communication was to be had with Kuching, owing to the -strong freshes and heavy seas on the coast; but Mr. Steele had grown so -accustomed to the life that he would not have exchanged it for another. -The fort had been often attempted both secretly and openly, people close -around had been killed, and Mr. Steele had met with several narrow -escapes. His fortmen were not of the best class, but they were of his -own selection. The Tuan Muda felt uneasy about the place. "There was too -smooth an appearance, without any substantial base." There were no -reliable Malay chiefs; and he left Mr. Fox to support Mr. Steele. - -On his return to Serikei, the Tuan Muda received letters from the -Sarawak traders at Muka saying that it was useless their attempting to -procure sago there, as the country was in commotion, war being carried -on between Pangiran Matusin and Pangiran Nipa, and they entreated his -support and aid; otherwise the trade must be stopped. Not only so, but -the Sarawak flag had been fired on by a badly-disposed pangiran. This -was an insult that could not be passed over, and the Tuan Muda at once -proceeded to Muka in the _Jolly Bachelor_. As he passed Igan, the Sherip -Masahor, who had a residence there also, pushed off and asked leave to -join him. His object was not obvious, but he protested sincere -friendship, and a desire to see trade re-established. - -On reaching Muka it was found that the place was in a most disturbed -state, and that everybody was armed. A demand was at once made that -Pangiran Serail, who had fired on the Sarawak flag, should be fined, and -to this the Pangiran Nipa consented. - - Towards the close of the day, a message came from Pangiran Matusin - begging me to proceed to his assistance as soon as possible, as that - night there was some probability of Nipa's party taking his - fortification, which was defended by twenty-six men only against - about six hundred, who had built movable stockades all around, and - were gradually closing on him each night, and were now within about - fourteen yards of his house. We warped up and arrived late at night, - and let go our anchor off Matusin's landing-place. It was the 27th - night of the Mahomedan fast month, and the place being brilliantly - illuminated, blazed out as strange a looking pile of fortifications - and habitations as it has ever fallen to my lot to witness. Matusin - came aboard and showed his gratitude more by manner than by words. - He was thin and haggard, and said, "Tuan, I thought I should have - been a dead man to-night, as they intended adding to the - illumination by the blaze of my house, but I did not fear death, and - would never have run away." - -On the first appearance of light we were all up, and ready to proceed to -work, in order to have the business over as soon as possible. Our -gunboat's deck was crowded with armed men, and the bulwarks were closed -in around by oars and logwood. The first step we took was to dislodge a -floating battery, placed so as to guard Matusin's landing. After -destroying this I sent a party to pull down the other stockades, -numbering some twenty-five of all shapes and sizes. Pangiran Matusin's -fort was being pulled down also, and before mid-day there was a -clearance and change in the aspect of affairs. - -Excuses were then made for the payment of the fine. The gunboat was -promptly hauled up in front of Pangiran Nipa's house, "and the muzzle of -our 6-pounder was looking upwards loaded and primed. It would have been -close quarters if we had played with firearms, as we could jump from the -deck to the banks." The Sherip Masahor was with the Tuan Muda, and -professed the most ardent friendship and desire to assist. The fine was -soon paid, and after seeing Pangiran Matusin safely on his way to -Kuching the Tuan Muda left for Saribas. - -Trade with Muka during the remaining months of the year was brisk; -matters there settled down quietly; and Pangiran Nipa kept up a friendly -correspondence with the Tuan Muda. - -The Pangiran Serail, who had been fined, was an envoy of the Sultan -Mumin; he returned to Bruni, gave a plausible account of his conduct, -and loudly complained of the conduct of the Tuan Muda. The Sultan was -irritated, and Mr. St. John, who was now British Consul-General at -Bruni, heard only Serail's story, and considered the proceedings -high-handed and reprehensible. He afterwards expressed his opinion that -it was so to both the Tuan Muda and to the Rajah. Thereupon the latter -ordered the fine to be paid over to the Sultan "as a peace offering." - -Sir Spenser St. John, in his _Life of Rajah Brooke_, speaks of the -interference in Muka in 1858 and 1859 as unjustifiable, but we have -already shown that the Rajah had received full authority from the Sultan -to act in Muka, and what was done was entirely in the cause of peace and -order, though Sir Spenser does not question the motives. - -In the following June, when on a visit to Sekrang, the startling news -was brought to the Tuan Muda that Steele and Fox had been killed, and -that Kanowit was in the hands of enemies and murderers. It was the first -stroke of a foul conspiracy, which had as its objects the extermination -of all the Europeans and the overthrow of the Government. But it had -been struck too soon. The aim of the conspirators, "deep and subtle as -men or devils could be," was to strike simultaneous blows in Kuching and -the out-stations, and this premature action of Sherip Masahor's party -before the Datu Haji Gapur, Bandar Kasim, and other conspirators were -prepared to act led to the original scheme being broken up into -disconnected action. This to some extent lessened the difficulties with -which the Tuan Muda found himself confronted. As yet he could but -conjecture as to the compass of the conspiracy, and could only suspect -the conspirators, but he was on his guard, and he prepared for the -worst. - -A few words may be said here with regard to the situation generally, and -the attitude of the population. From Muka, the Sherip Masahor, the -friend and connection of Pangiran Nipa, could look for strong support. -In the Rejang he had on his side the Kanowits, the Banyoks, and the -Segalangs, the last a hot-headed and treacherous people, who had always -been the Sherip's most active partisans, and were afterwards his only -sympathists; upon the Dayaks it was naturally thought he could count, -but, as regards those of the Kanowit, events proved this to be a -mistake; amongst the Melanaus of the delta he had a strong following at -Igan, Matu, and Bruit, but not at the other villages; and the Malays of -Serikei feared and obeyed him, though from their chiefs downwards they -hated him. The Kalaka Malays, under a bad leader, were very doubtful. -Those in Saribas were held in check by the Dayaks, who had been -converted by the Tuan Muda from stout enemies into staunch friends; the -Sea-Dayaks generally were as true as steel to their white chief, though -some were led astray. The Sekrang Malays were faithful, but the Lingga -Malays had allowed themselves to be awed by letters that had been sent -them by the conspirators, calling upon them to assist in killing the -English or to expect the consequences. Though they received these -letters they made no response to the overtures, and were at heart with -the Government. Sadong, where there had been no English officer for some -time, was, under the Bandar Kasim, a hotbed of anarchy, and here were -the Datu Haji's principal adherents, as also were the Land-Dayaks of -Lundu. - -In Kuching and its neighbourhood the Malays were as usual loyal, from -their Datus, the Bandar, Imaum (whose sister the Datu Haji had married) -and the old fighting Temanggong downwards. Here the Datu Haji had a -small clique only, but men's minds were becoming disturbed by the -baneful rumours that were being sedulously spread about of the impending -downfall of the Government. It was brought home to their minds, and -insisted on, that the Rajah had forfeited the confidence of the British -Government, which was prepared to leave him to his fate. No more -men-of-war had been sent to Sarawak, and no help had been offered the -Rajah for the suppression of the Chinese insurrection; all this -exercised a bad influence on some who wavered, though at heart loyal, -and it discouraged the faint-hearted, just as it encouraged hopes in the -disaffected Malay chiefs and the Sherips that they might recover their -lost supremacy. Any signal reverse to the Government, or any indecision -shown by it, would have produced the gravest consequences, which must -have resulted, however the issue went, in the ruin of the country. The -crisis was critical, and without a strong man at the helm, disaster -would have followed—a leader to counterbalance the influence of the -conspirators—a leader for the loyal to rally around and to inspire the -timid, was wanted, and was at hand. - -Upon receiving news of the disaster at Kanowit, after having despatched -an express to Mr. Watson in Saribas to be strictly on his guard, the -Tuan Muda at once proceeded to Kuching. There an assembly of all the -chiefs and head men was held, and to them, with a sword in front of him, -he declared his stern resolution that there should be no haven for the -murderers of his officers and friends. Before he left Kuching, Abang -Ali, of Serikei,[234] had arrived direct from Kanowit; he reported the -whole place to be burnt down and deserted, and that the murderers had -left; and he was able to give a full account of the tragedy. - -One afternoon, as Mr. Fox was superintending the digging of a ditch, and -Mr. Steele was walking about inside the fort, both unarmed, they were -attacked, Steele by two men, Abi and Talip, whom he had known and -trusted, though their previous characters had been extremely bad. Talip -drew his sword and struck at Steele, but the latter, being an active -man, seized the weapon, whereupon Abi cut him down, killing him -immediately. - -At the same moment a party of Kanowits, led by their chiefs, Sawing and -Sakalai, rushed out of a Chinaman's house, in which they had been -concealed, and killed Mr. Fox. Sawing and Sakalai struck the first -blows, followed by many others, for his body was terribly mutilated, as -was also that of Steele. They then proceeded to rifle the fort, the -garrison offering no resistance, except at the commencement, when the -sentry fired and killed one of the murderers. - -After a stay of a few days in Kuching, organising his party, the Tuan -Muda proceeded with the _Sarawak Cross_[235] and _Jolly Bachelor_ to the -Rejang river. At Rejang he learnt from Abang Ali that Tani, the chief of -the Banyoks, who, to cover his tracks, was the first to report the -murders to the Tuan Muda at Sekrang, though not actively participating, -had been a principal speaker inciting to the murders. He learnt further -that Penglima Abi and Talip, two of the actual assassins, had gone -straight to Sherip Masahor, had apprised him of their deed, and had told -him the country was now his own. The Sherip promptly killed Abi, but -Talip escaped and went to Bruni, where he complained that the Sherip -wanted to kill him to prevent him from telling the white men that it was -his (the Sherip's) order that Fox and Steele should be put to death. -Other conspirators on arriving at Serikei were also put to death by the -Sherip. - -Abang Ali was at once despatched to Serikei in a fast boat, the Tuan -Muda following in the schooner _Sarawak Cross_. He was to put to death -all those at Serikei who were proved to have been guilty of complicity -in the murder of Fox and Steele. He found that the Malays who had been -accessories, under the Penglima Abi, had decamped and fortified -themselves in a creek, there he attacked and slew them; the few who had -remained were seized and krissed.[236] - -Tani was caught and executed, though he protested his innocence, and on -being conveyed to death declared solemnly, "I am not guilty, before long -the true culprits will be discovered." It is perhaps to be regretted -that his life was not spared on condition of revealing the prime movers -of the plot. The case was most carefully investigated by the Tuan Muda -before sentence was passed, and the words he employed on his way to -execution showed that he had a knowledge of the conspiracy. - -Mr. St. John more than hints that Tani was innocent. But at the time he -was not in Sarawak, but at Bruni, and did not again visit the Rejang. -There the justness of the execution of Tani has never been questioned, -even by his son, Buju, who succeeded him, and he was always spoken of as -one of the most active instigators of the murders. The Malays who were -in charge of the fort were also put to death for surrendering it without -a shred of resistance to the assassins, and allowing it to be plundered -of arms and ammunition, and everything it contained, and to be set on -fire. It was complicity, and not cowardice; and poor Steele had been -unwise in his selection of fortmen. - -The Tuan Muda had brought the Datu Haji Gapur along with him,[237] not -deeming it prudent to leave him in Kuching unwatched, and now at Serikei -the Sherip Masahor came on board, and expressed his earnest desire to -accompany him up the river, and assist in the pursuit of the assassins -who had fled. He was urgent that his own armed men should surround the -Tuan Muda and act as bodyguard, but the offer was prudently declined. - - This man was deeply suspected, but I could not find a clue, or a - tittle of evidence through which he might be brought to trial. I - thought all in this large river were more or less implicated, but we - could not put all to death, though conspiracy was rife. Some were - originators and instigators, some again the active workers; others - merely dupes, and some again only listeners, but none talebearers. - So my course was to meet the Sherip in a friendly manner without a - shadow of suspicion on my brow, and as he sat on one chair, I sat on - another within a foot of him. He had his sword, I had mine; both had - equally sharpened edges. - -There were also present on deck a guard of armed blunderbuss men, and -the redoubtable old Subu,[238] - - although I beckoned him away, he would take up his seat close to me, - with his gigantic sword at his waist. We sat and talked cordially on - various topics, and he (the Sherip) particularly recommended every - precaution, as he said he feared badly-disposed men were about. So - after an hour of this hollow friendship we separated, he going on - shore again. What would he not have given for my head! - -The executions previously done by Masahor had been to get rid of awkward -witnesses to his having been an instigator of the crime. - - Something had already been done, but much more yet remained. My wish - was to punish those immediately implicated, before touching the - instigators. I could only get at the former by the assistance of the - latter. - - I felt apprehensive that I should have difficulties with my own - people after they had witnessed such severe proceedings, but was - determined to carry out my original resolve, and permit nothing to - shake me. I felt, while in this state, no more fear of danger or - death than of washing my hands in the morning. A man with arms - constantly about him, and death staring him in the face, soon loses - the sensation of what people improperly style nervousness. An - express boat was despatched to Kanowit for the remains of our late - friends, and they were buried at Serikei near the fort.[239] - -The Tuan Muda lingered at Serikei as long as he could, waiting for the -Sekrang force, but as there were no signs of its coming he pushed on to -Kanowit, "where there was nothing to be seen but black desolation. The -poles and some fragments of the old houses were left, but nothing else. -The place looked as if it had been blighted by evil spirits." - -Here he was informed that the Kanowits and others under Sawing and -Sakalai, two of the principals in the raid on Kanowit, had retired up -the Kabah, a branch stream of the Rejang a short distance above, and had -strongly fortified themselves there. Hundreds of Dayaks from the Kanowit -river now came and placed themselves at the Tuan Muda's disposal, but -they were his quondam enemies, and were but doubtful friends. To test -their professions of loyalty the Tuan Muda ordered them to proceed to -attack the enemy's fortification, and should they fail to take it they -were to surround it, so as to prevent the enemy decamping, and to await -his arrival. In the morning they left to execute this order. - -Two days the Tuan Muda waited for his Sekrang reinforcements, whilst the -Malays were busy erecting a new fort, and then a young Dayak chief from -the advance party arrived with the information that they had failed in -their attack on the stockades, and had lost some killed and many -wounded, but they had obeyed the Tuan Muda's instructions, and had taken -up positions out of range all round the enemy's position—they begged -that he would speedily come to their assistance. They thus proved that -their hearts were well inclined; and these were the people that the Tuan -Muda had so severely punished three years previously. - -Accordingly early next morning, the Tuan Muda, without waiting for the -reinforcements, started up-stream in the _Jolly Bachelor_ with a small -party, and joined the Dayak force, which he now felt that he might -trust. The Dayaks willingly took one of the 6-pounders and the -ammunition out of the gunboat, and, leaving her in charge of the Datu -Temanggong, the Tuan Muda marched inland, with a bodyguard of only forty -Malays, and these, though otherwise trustworthy, not the best kind of -warriors. With the exception of Penglima Seman and Abang Ali he had no -reliable leaders. - -The enemy's position was reached at 1 P.M., and it looked an ugly place -to take. The Dayaks had built huts around, and they now numbered some -three thousand. A stockade was erected 300 yards from the fortification, -the gun mounted, and a summons sent to surrender Sawing, Sakalai, and -others deeply compromised in the murder of Steele and Fox. This was -refused, and the gun opened fire, which was returned, but the rebels' -shot went high and told amongst the Dayaks in the rear. After forty-five -rounds had been fired darkness set in. The chief, Sawing, had been heard -giving directions right and left. He had previously sent a message to -the Tuan Muda to say that he awaited his arrival and would slaughter all -his followers—the Malays—for he did not regard the Dayaks as his -enemies. And he had reason for this, for these Dayaks had before been -hand-in-glove with the Sherip; but they had turned, and that at a time -when an opportunity offered of possible retaliation for the punishment -formerly inflicted upon them. - - In the dusk of the evening a few of our party spoke to the enemy, - who had suffered much from our shot, and were, they said, willing to - come to terms. It was now an impossibility, as our force of Dayaks - would be uncontrollable, and I would never receive them except to - hang them all, _minus_ the women and children. I did not trust much - to their hollow words, so despatched a party to bring up more - ammunition in the morning. The night closed in quiet and tranquil. - Next morning, my wish was to interfere so as to save the women and - children, if possible, and I despatched a messenger within speaking - distance of the house, to demand the Government arms and goods that - had been taken from the Kanowit fort. After some time a few dollars - and old muskets were given up; then I sent to tell the women and - children to leave. They replied that they were afraid of the Dayaks. - So, after giving them a certain time, and knowing that then further - delay was useless, I ordered Abang Ali to advance and take the house - if he could. The fellows rushed on, yelling terribly. I kept our - small Malay force together in the stockade with Penglima Seman, as a - panic might arise among them, and the besieged become desperate, and - charge us; so the gun was ready with grape and canister to be - discharged at a moment's notice. - -After a furious attack, the stockade was entered, and there was -desperate fighting within between those defending it and those entering -by climbing the poles that sustained it. Then fire was applied, and both -ends of the building kindled and began to blaze furiously. - - Now came the horror of war indeed. Some were burnt, some killed, - some taken prisoners, and some few escaped. So ended that - fortification. Its roof fell with a crash, leaving only its smoking - embers to tell where it had stood. Our Dayaks were mad with - excitement, flying about with heads; many with frightful wounds, - some even mortal. - -Unhappily the leading murderers escaped; they succeeded in cutting their -way through the attacking force. The Tuan Muda's party suffered heavily, -and about thirty-five Dayaks were killed by poisoned arrows. The -puncture shows no larger than if it had been made by a pin. Drowsiness -ensues, and death follows in half an hour. One of the Malays, who was -thus wounded, was saved by being given a glass of brandy, and being kept -to his feet, walking, in spite of his entreaties to be allowed to lie -down and sleep. Sakalai's wife and some of the women were saved, and -were sent to their friends. - -After remaining some time at Kanowit to establish confidence among the -Dayaks, and to set a guard in the new fort, of which Abang Ali was -placed in charge, the Tuan Muda returned to Kuching, stopping on his way -at Serikei, when again Sherip Masahor dissembled, and received him with -marked respect and attention; he subsequently learnt that this visit was -near being his last to any one on earth. At Kuching the Tuan Muda was -welcomed by his countrymen, the Malays and Chinese, with every honour; -what he had effected had gladdened the hearts of all, but the troubles -were not at an end. - -The rumours we have mentioned of the massacre of Europeans in Dutch -Borneo had caused extreme disquiet amongst the natives generally, and -the murders of Steele and Fox led them to believe that the fate -wherewith all Europeans were threatened was to overtake those in Sarawak -as well, and that the Bruni Rajahs were about to resume possession of -the country. Reports calculated to disturb the minds of the people were -diligently spread, and one, which came from Bruni, was that the Queen of -England was so incensed against the Rajah that she had ordered his -execution, and that his life was spared only by the intervention of the -Sultan. - -A deep and intricate plot had been formed, the active principals in -Sarawak being the Sherip Masahor, the Datu Haji, and the Bandar Kasim, -and trustworthy intelligence was subsequently received that they were -being backed up by the Bruni Government, or rather the dominant party -there, by whom an agent had been despatched along the coast to extort -goods from the natives, and to communicate with the Sherip, to whom a -kris was presented with which the white men in Sarawak were to be put to -death. There was unity of action, moreover, between the conspirators and -their friends in Western or Netherlands Borneo, and of this the Dutch -were aware. They had early intelligence of the plotting, and warned the -Sarawak Government. But the precipitate action at Kanowit and the -subsequent proceedings of the Tuan Muda had for a time hindered the -conspirators, and rendered it necessary for them to dissemble, even to -the extent of sacrificing some of their own supporters, which served a -double purpose—to throw off suspicion from themselves, and to silence -dangerous tongues. But within a short time they were again active, -though lack of concerted action, as in the case of so many other -conspiracies designed to act simultaneously at various points, led to -failure, through too great precipitation of some of the plotters. - -The Datu Haji was the first to commence. He had remained at Serikei when -the Tuan Muda left that place on his return from Kanowit, and his object -in accompanying the Tuan Muda there was, while professing loyalty, to -deliberate with the Sherip. On his return to Kuching he proceeded to -Lundu, and there incited the Land-Dayaks to insurrection, telling them -that 2000 white men had already been killed, and the rest were to be cut -off immediately; he further threatened the Dayaks that if they did not -become Muhammadans they would share the same fate. This story he had -told also to Dayaks in the neighbourhood of Kuching. A subtle plan was -formed to march overland on the town, and in the dead of night quietly -to fire some houses and then fall on the English, who would be certain -to turn out to help to extinguish the fires, and so would fall easy -victims. - -The old Datu Temanggong was the first to warn the Tuan Muda. He went to -him, and, after taking the precaution of ordering all his followers out -of the room, told him to take care of himself, and not to ride and walk -about unarmed. He further observed that many suspicious reports were -flying about. The chiefs were at once assembled, and were unanimous in -recommending that the English officers should wear arms. "Why do we wear -arms?" they said, "because we cannot trust our neighbours." The Datu -Imaum added that he, being a haji, was not supposed to wear a sword, and -opening his robe showed a hidden kris, sharp as a razor. The Tuan Muda -was aware that it was useless asking them at this stage to give their -authority for these suspicions; he knew they were not yet prepared -openly to go further than to warn him to be on his guard—what had come -to their ears would be told him privately, and in due course of time. -Natives are extremely reticent and cautious at such times. The datus did -not wish to warn foes as well as friends, and were on their guard -against unsuspected spies and babbling tongues. The warning was rightly -regarded, and the Tuan Muda and his officers prepared to meet the -dangers that were brewing. - -A few days later the Datu Haji's plot was revealed to the Tuan Muda, and -he acted with promptitude. "I assembled the chiefs, and acquainted them -that I should turn him out of the country immediately he returned, and -should prepare at once in case any opposition was shown." The chiefs -seemed satisfied, and said they were powerless with such an old and -morose man, and recommended me to use my own judgment in dealing with -him, engaging to assist me. Guns were loaded, and gunboats fenced in, -but everything was done quietly and without bustle. A guard was placed -in Government House, and the apertures were barred to prevent sudden -rushes. The day after the culprit returned and was informed that he had -to leave the country. Friendly people were mustered from neighbouring -rivers, and were lounging about in groups, ready at a moment's notice. -All wore arms and work was suspended. Next morning came, and the Sarawak -chiefs assembled the Nakodas (merchants) and population in the Native -Court.[240] The Bandar addressed them in these curt words: "I follow the -Sarawak Government; there is business to be done. All those who are -disposed to follow and assist me, hold up their hands." They all -responded favourably, and he then made known, "The Government banishes -Datu Haji and Nakoda Dulah,[241] as they are considered too dangerous to -live amongst us." Some of his relatives conveyed the news to him, and -told the Haji he had to leave the next day; an allowance would be -granted to him by the Government. Resistance was useless on his part. So -terminated this affair. He had been condemned in open court and by his -own connections, the Bandar and the Imaum. Although he had no, or very -little, influence in Kuching, he had in the country, for he was -hand-in-glove with the malcontents amongst the Saribas and Sadong -Malays, and was the cause of the revolt in the Sadong, due to his -connection the Bandar Kasim. He was at once sent to Singapore, not, -however, to remain there for long; and he shortly afterwards got himself -into further and more serious trouble. He had failed, but he knew others -would shortly be active, and he trusted to them to retrieve his failure, -and so prepared to join them directly they moved. Bayang, the principal -chief of the Dayaks, who had joined him, was imprisoned. - -The discovery of this conspiracy, the murders of Steele and Fox, and the -knowledge that other plots were certainly brewing naturally created -great alarm amongst the English residents. No one felt safe, for none -knew the actual extent of these plots, or could distinguish between -friend and foe. The Government Officers were discouraged, for they felt -that the confidence created by long years of labour, anxiety, and kindly -intercourse between themselves and the natives was fast vanishing. Some -of the piratical Dayaks, who were being slowly but surely weaned from -their evil ways and induced to trade and plant, led astray by cunningly -devised reports, retired again to their fastnesses in the interior and -defied the Government; and it was feared that this disaffection might -spread.[242] Sir Spenser St. John writes:— - - The gentlemen, to a man, stuck to their posts with firmness,[243] - the second class lost all courage; while the Bishop and some of the - missionaries left, the former taking home news that it was a - Mahomedan plot, with the Datu Imaum (the rival Mahomedan Bishop) at - the head of it—whereas the Datu Imaum showed himself, as ever, the - true and faithful friend of the English[244]— - -and, we may add, true and faithful he remained for nearly fifty years -afterwards.[245] - -The year of anxiety and careful watching closed without any further -outbreaks, but early in 1860 came the final episode, which ended in the -complete dispersion of conspiracies and conspirators. - -This was a mad and badly-concerted effort to carry through the -disorganised plot. It was a plot not only to overthrow the Sarawak -Government and murder all the English, but to massacre the Dutch in -Western Borneo as well. By industriously spreading false reports, Sherip -Masahor prepared the way for a rising of the natives against their -English and Dutch rulers, knowing that if successful at one point it -would become general. He was well aware how easy it would be to impose -upon the ignorant and sheepish people along the coast, and his bold -project was to despatch thither a specious and clever Bruni rogue, a -runaway of rank from Bruni, named Tunjang, who was to personate the -Pangiran Temanggong, the Prime Minister of Bruni, and no less a -personage than the late Sultan's son, and the heir to the throne, who -had now come from Bruni to exterminate all Europeans. He was to join the -Bandar Kasim at Sadong, and advance up that river, raising the people to -revolt during his progress, and to follow him. He was to cross over into -Netherlands Borneo, where he would find many disaffected against their -rulers ready to rally around him, and then proceed down the Kapuas and -attack Pontianak, whither the Datu Haji was to proceed from Singapore to -organise a second branch of the conspiracy, and to be ready to assist -him from within when he appeared off that place. They were then to -return and attack Kuching from the interior, whilst the Sherip made a -simultaneous attack from the sea. - -The relation of events which followed we take from the Tuan Muda's -narrative[246] and from official records. - -Early in January, Pangiran Matusin brought the Tuan Muda a letter sent -him by the impostor, Tunjang, purporting to be from the Pangiran -Temanggong, ordering him to proceed to Sadong and there to join this -prince, who was waiting for a numerous force, which was to number many -thousands. The Pangiran, the bearers of the letter had told him, was -exacting and authoritative, and his orders were being readily obeyed by -the people. Matusin supposed that the Temanggong had really come. The -letter was a clever forgery executed by the Sherip together with others, -which were subsequently sent to the datus and chiefs calling upon them -to assist in exterminating all Europeans. The Tuan Muda saw in this a -dangerous plot, and the hand of an impostor, and this was the view taken -by the members of council. At once strong parties were despatched to cut -off the evil-doer, whoever he was, and who, false as he might be, was -capable of doing incalculable harm amongst the simple-minded people -up-country, and had therefore to be dealt with promptly. - -Rightly conjecturing that he might be making for the Kapuas, the Tuan -Muda despatched one party under Mr. Hay to the head of the Sadong by the -Sarawak river to prevent this, and an express was sent by Sherip -Matusain to warn the Dutch officials. Though Mr. Hay pressed on, he was -too late to intercept this pseudo prince, who had crossed the border, -two days before he arrived, at the head of a strong following of Malays -and Dayaks. In regal style this _prince_ was borne in a litter, as -became one of his exalted rank, and he now styled himself Sultan. -Everywhere he was treated with marked respect. Men gladly enrolled -themselves in his service, and accorded him the large contributions in -goods and slaves that he exacted. It was arranged that the chiefs over -the border—of Landak, Sanggau, and Pontianak—were to rise along with -their people under his command against the Dutch; and, indeed, it is -probable that many might have done so, for at Sanggau he was received -with salutes and all honours. But the rôle of a prince was to be -speedily changed for the more fitting one of a malefactor in chains. The -Dutch acted promptly, and one fine morning he found the place invested -by troops, and the house in which he was staying surrounded. Some of his -supporters appear to have flown to his aid, for one pangiran was killed -and another wounded—these were genuine pangirans. The impostor -surrendered, was placed in irons, and conveyed to prison in Batavia; -here he was soon joined by the Datu Haji in the same unhappy plight. The -latter had gone to Pontianak to carry out the part assigned to him, and -had unwittingly run into a trap, for on landing he was immediately -arrested. His departure from Singapore was known to Mr. Grant, who was -then at that place, and reported by him to the Dutch Consul there, who -immediately telegraphed the news to Batavia. - -The countries Tunjang had passed through were in a most unsettled state, -and the minds of the people were over-filled with false reports. Some of -the head men were prepared to live, and, if needs be, die in support of -the mock Temanggong. Sadong was in revolt, and the Bandar Kasim had sent -an open defiance to Kuching. It was now known that Sherip Masahor was, -and had been from the first, the leading spirit of the conspiracy, and -Tunjang had confessed as much to the Dutch.[247] - -Little suspecting the fate that had overtaken his fellow-conspirator and -trusty agent, and deeming that the time had come for him to perform his -part—the third branch of the conspiracy—Masahor moved on Kuching with a -well-selected mob of his particular desperadoes. But the Tuan Muda was -warned of his approach. The chiefs "earnestly breathed their anxieties -about this individual, saying, 'Do what you think best for the safety of -the country, we are ready to follow you.' All our guns were loaded and -we never moved without being armed, which gave our friends great -confidence, and the doubtful ones considerable fear." The Sherip was -warned that he would be looked upon as an enemy and fired upon if he -entered Sarawak territory, but this warning, if received in time, was -unheeded. The Tuan Muda now started with a sufficient force to bring the -Sadong people to their senses, but he had not proceeded far down the -river before he encountered the Sherip advancing towards Kuching with -two large prahus crowded with men. The Sherip was brought up and ordered -to turn his boats and follow the Tuan Muda's flotilla, and this order he -dared not disobey. The Tuan Muda had no time to deal with him then, -unless it had been done summarily, which would have entailed unnecessary -loss of life, so Masahor was escorted out of the river, and bidden -return to his own country: he was warned not to follow into the Sadong. - -The Government station in the Sadong is at Semunjan, about twenty miles -up the river. The Malays of this place were well-disposed. On the Tuan -Muda's arrival early next night he was immediately warned that the -Sherip's sole intention in going to Kuching was to put all the white men -to death, and that he intended to strike at him first,[248] and a little -later came news that the Sherip was anchored in the river just below. -With enemies before him this rendered the situation critical, for the -force with him was not large. He resolved to deal with the Sherip at -once; "he is the enemy to strike, the rest are mere trifles," was the -opinion of the chiefs with him. - -No time was lost. The _Jolly Bachelor_ and the prahus at once silently -dropped down the river, and took up positions around the Sherip's large -prahus; fearing the culprit might escape during the night, the sampans, -or canoes, attached to his prahus were at once taken away. - -The Tuan Muda had only Muhammadan Malays with him; to them the person of -a Sherip, a descendant of the Prophet, was sacred, and to have him -seized and put in irons was simply impossible. At dawn he called upon -those who did not court destruction to leave the Sherip's prahus, which -several did, and then he opened fire with round shot; so as to spare -life, grapeshot was not used. The Sherip's vessel was struck about the -water-mark, and soon began to fill, when a breeze springing up, he cut -his cables and drifted ashore, escaping into the jungle with a few -followers. The Tuan Muda's men were reluctant to follow him; some -thought the Sherip invulnerable, others that he had the power of damping -powder and blunting weapons from a distance, and the search for him was -but half-hearted. Three times the Tuan Muda had raised his rifle and -covered the Sherip as he climbed the bank, but spared him. It is a pity -he was merciful, for wandering down the banks of the river the Sherip -and his followers came across a boat from which two Malays had landed. -The boat they seized, and in it escaped to Muka—the Malays they wantonly -murdered to cover their tracks. Among other articles found in his prahu -was the Sherip's long execution kris; his bringing this was significant. - -Then the Tuan Muda returned up the river. At Semunjan he learnt that the -Bandar Kasim had incited the Malays there to rush the fort whilst he, -the Tuan Muda, was engaged with the Sherip, but they had declined to -have anything to do with him. On arriving at Gadong, then the principal -Malay settlement, the Tuan Muda found that the Bandar Kasim and his -rebellious clique had decamped over the border. He assembled the now -thoroughly cowed people, and told them they had all been imposed upon by -a man, passing himself off as a Bruni Rajah, and that he did not blame -the lower class people. As Bandar Kasim had disavowed and challenged the -Government the whole of his property was confiscated, and all his slaves -were liberated. The people were assured by the Tuan Muda that he had no -intention of taking steps to punish their misconduct, though he plainly -told them they should have known better, and he begged them to be more -careful in future. They loudly upbraided their chiefs for having misled -them, and one man angrily turning to the people, exclaimed, "You are all -a parcel of babies, only fit to crawl, instead of standing upright." He -spoke the truth, but these poor ignorant creatures had not yet learnt to -stand upright. The words of their chiefs were still law to them, and -years of oppression had taught them to submit without murmur to the rule -of the great over their lives and property. But the spell was broken. -Their chiefs had fled before the Tuan Muda, and the greatest Sherip in -the land had been utterly routed. The agent of the Bruni Government, -whose presence on the coast has been mentioned, on hearing that the -Sherip had been fired upon, left his large prahu and fled in fear to -Bruni in a small boat, declaring that he believed the heavens would -collapse next. Shortly afterwards the Bandar Kasim arrived at Kuching -with his whole family, and delivered himself up to the mercy of the -Government. - -The Tuan Muda then proceeded to Sekrang, and there received a letter -from the Malay chief of Serikei, Abang Ali, urging him to come to their -assistance, as Sherip Masahor had returned, and was again oppressing the -people. At once the Tuan Muda collected a flying force of 150 large -bangkongs, manned by his faithful Dayaks. Serikei was found to be -deserted, and the Sherip had fled to Igan. His fine house was burnt -down. After ascertaining that Kanowit was safe in the keeping of the -people there, the Tuan Muda proceeded to Igan, the Sherip's actual -stronghold, which was reported to be strongly fortified. This place with -the district around was his own particular property, and was the centre -of his followers, but he had no heart to face the Tuan Muda again, and -fled to Muka. Igan was looted and burnt. Much of the Sherip's property -was seized, including many long brass guns, or native cannon, of -handsome design, which had been heirlooms in his family for generations, -and some of these now adorn the Court House in Kuching. - -The expulsion of Sherip Masahor completed the discomfiture of the -conspirators and their adherents, and brought their conspiracies to an -end. Though lacking unison and proper disposition these had menaced -extreme danger. But the crisis past left the Government more firmly -established than ever. The Sherips, the Bruni nobles, and the -disaffected Sarawak chiefs now realised that their power to do harm and -to mislead the people was for ever broken. Dispelled was all existing -doubt as to the power of the Government to endure without extraneous -assistance; and dispelled from the minds of the people was the myth of -the might of the Sultan and his nobles. Confidence was established in -many who were at heart in sympathy with a Government which brought them -justice and security, but who, doubting its stability as a bulwark -against the oppression of their chiefs, had been prepared again to -resign themselves to their power. - -The repression by the Tuan Muda of this last effort of the supporters of -extortion and misrule inaugurated an epoch of peace and freedom for all -time. He had acted with vigour, and without delay. His resourcefulness -and influence over the people enabled him to tide over a most difficult -time with but poor material, and under the most trying circumstances. "I -will not praise you, for words fall flat and cold, but you have saved -Sarawak, and all owe you a deep debt of gratitude," were the words in -which his uncle and chief conveyed his deserved appreciation of the -services that had been rendered by him; and he won for himself the -entire trust of the people of all classes, a trust that remains -unimpaired to this day. - -Indifference to the fate of Sarawak had been openly expressed by the -British Government; consequently no helping hand had been proffered, -though the troubles with which the State was beset were well known. Even -the presence of a man-of-war, though she lent no active support, would -have exercised great moral effect. "Sarawak has been encouraged and -betrayed,"[249] in mournful anger wrote the Rajah, "England has betrayed -us beyond _all doubt_, and in the time of urgent peril cares nothing -whether we perish or survive." - -In April, Captain Brooke, the Tuan Besar, returned to Sarawak and -resumed his duties as head of the Government. His brother's arrival -released the Tuan Muda from his duties at the capital, and left him free -to devote his time to the more active work yet to be done in the -provinces, where his presence was needed to reassure the people; and -there were still the refractory Dayaks of the Serikei and Nyalong to be -subjected, and Rentap to be smoked out of his lair. - -Tunjang's fate is not recorded. The Dutch offered to deliver him up for -punishment, but it was left to them to deal with him, and no doubt they -dealt severely. The Datu Haji died at Malacca, and Bandar Kasim in -Kuching. The confiscation of his property was deemed sufficient -punishment, but he was not permitted to return to Sadong. The last phase -of Sherip Masahor is recorded in the next chapter. - -We will now briefly follow the Rajah's movements in England, whither he -had gone mainly for a rest, which was, however, denied him. To add to -the mental worries caused by intense desire to safeguard the future of -his adopted country, he was visited by a grave bodily affliction. - -His reception by Court and by Ministers was more cordial than on his -previous visit to England, and he was publicly entertained at Liverpool -and Manchester, but shortly afterwards he was struck down by a stroke of -paralysis. Though some months passed before he recovered his bodily -strength, the vigour of his mind remained unimpaired. - -In his efforts to obtain protection he was backed by many influential -friends, and by public bodies. The Birmingham Chamber of Commerce -memorialised the Government to restore the protection afforded to -Sarawak up to 1851, and a large and influential deputation, representing -the mercantile interests of Liverpool, Manchester, Glasgow, and, to some -extent, London, with several members of Parliament, waited upon Lord -Derby with the same object. Lord Derby's refusal was severely commented -upon by the _Times_, and it occasioned a difference in the Cabinet. The -subject would again have been entertained, had not the Government -shortly afterwards gone out on their Reform Bill.[250] - -The Rajah was left with but little hope. He felt that the Government of -both parties desired to be rid of Sarawak, and that the country was -indifferent; moreover he was fully assured that Sarawak could not stand -alone. England failing, Holland was tried, but "Holland," he writes, -"declares openly that there is an understanding the country shall fall -to them after my death." Then France was tried; and the protection of -France, the Rajah was of opinion, could have been gained had the Tuan -Besar been whole-hearted in the negotiations. But the Tuan Besar did not -share the Rajah's opinion that Sarawak could not maintain its -independence unsupported, and disliked the idea of handing the country -over to a Foreign Power, and in this he was supported by the Tuan Muda. -The Rajah wisely gave way to what has since proved to be the better -judgment of his nephews, and he wrote to the Tuan Muda, "as my views for -Sarawak are at an end, and as we are now to run the risk, with a -rational prospect of success, to sustain the Government I will loyally -and cheerfully work to falsify my own convictions. Time brings changes, -and may work upon the British Government. But it was a fatal mistake to -let slip an opportunity of safety, recognition, and permanency,[251] and -to allow an English prejudice to interfere with Sarawak. However, it is -past, and the juncture requires union, and united we will cheerily -work,"—and time was very shortly to work on the British Government in -favour of Sarawak. - -But pecuniary failure was also staring Sarawak in the face. The Borneo -Company, Limited, suffering under severe losses consequent on the -Chinese insurrection and the continued disturbed state of the country, -were losing heart; they considered it advisable to withdraw from -Sarawak, and such a step on their part would have been fatal to the -investment of further British capital in the country. In the next place, -the Rajah was being pressed for repayment of a large sum of money, -which, for the purposes of the Government, he had found it necessary to -borrow after the ruin caused by the Chinese insurrection. But "the -Borneo Company persevered, and has long since reaped the benefit of so -doing,"[252] and a kind and ever staunch friend, Miss (afterwards -Baroness) Burdett-Coutts, relieved him of his pressing debt by a loan -free of interest. She further advanced the money to purchase a steamer, -a very urgent need, and the Rajah bought a little vessel which he named -the _Rainbow_—"the emblem of hope," and never was a rainbow after a -storm more welcome. Of her the Tuan Muda wrote that "she was welcomed as -a god-send of no ordinary description, whereby communication could be -quickly carried on and outposts relieved or reinforced within a short -time. She was the small piece of iron and machinery which could carry -Sarawak's flag, and raise the name of the Government in the minds of the -people along the coast." - -[Illustration: - - KANOWIT.] - -A testimonial to the Rajah had also been raised by public subscription -"as a simple, earnest, and affectionate testimony of friends to a noble -character and disinterested services—services which, instead of -enriching, had left their author broken by illness and weariness of -heart, with threatening poverty."[253] With a portion of this fund he -purchased Burrator, a small estate in the parish of Sheepstor, on the -fringe of Dartmoor, in Devon. It was then very much out of the world, -having no station nearer than Plymouth, some miles off, and the -intervening roads were steep, narrow, and bad. The situation is -singularly picturesque; a moorland village, with a church of granite -under the bold tor that gives its name to the place. Its wildness and -seclusion charmed him, and there he settled in June, 1859, "trusting to -live in retirement, in peace; but there is no peace for me with Sarawak -in such a state," for the news of the Malay conspiracies caused him -further distress of mind, and he resolved to return to Sarawak. - ------ - -Footnote 224: - - In addition to their other duties in the capital. See list of titles, - p. xi. - -Footnote 225: - - See chap. iii. p. 77, for particulars of these Datus. - -Footnote 226: - - The Datu Patinggi Abdul Rahman was the rightful Malay chief of the - Rejang, and the Sultan's representative. Sherip Masahor had originally - settled at Igan, which place, with the surrounding district, belonged - to him. At Serikei he was an interloper. He usurped authority wherever - he could do so, and the Sultan, whose power in the Rejang was but a - shadow, was constrained to put up with the Sherip's pretensions. - -Footnote 227: - - This is incorrect. On more than one occasion he greatly distinguished - himself fighting for the Government, especially at the time of the - Chinese insurrection, but he died a natural death. - -Footnote 228: - - An error—he was the Bandar's brother-in-law. - -Footnote 229: - - He did not change his title. There has been no Datu Patinggi since. - -Footnote 230: - - Haji Bua Hasan, who afterwards became Datu Bandar (_vide_ Chap. III. - p. 77). It was not until 1860 that he was raised to the rank of Datu - under the title of the Datu Imaum. - -Footnote 231: - - His was a turbulent nature; a useful man in the time of trouble, but - apt to be troublesome in the time of peace. He had some fine - qualities, being brave and staunch, but even his best friend could not - have called him honest. A well-built muscular man, never ruffled, and - utterly impervious to fear, but somewhat cold-blooded—he was covered - with the marks of old wounds. When Muka fort was built, he was - appointed to be native Magistrate under the Resident, but he was - removed in 1868, being unprincipled, dishonest, and unjust (to quote - the present Rajah). He was invaluable in dealing with the turbulent - Dayaks in the upper waters of the Rejang, as they absolutely feared - him, but he could not keep his hands clean, and had to be removed from - Baleh in 1876, when he was pensioned and placed out of harm's way at a - little village near Santubong. He was a staunch supporter of - Government and a hard fighter in helping to maintain it; he died some - twenty years ago. - -Footnote 232: - - Chap (Hindustâni) meaning a seal. Hence a firman, edict, licence, - grant. - -Footnote 233: - - See Chap. III. p. 87. - -Footnote 234: - - A young man then, and one of the well disposed Malay chiefs of - Serikei. He shortly afterwards became the principal native officer in - the Rejang, a position which he held until his death in 1874. He - earned the fullest confidence of the Government, and the respect not - only of his own people, but of the Dayaks, Kayans, and other tribes. - -Footnote 235: - - A schooner belonging to the S.P.G. Mission. - -Footnote 236: - - The national method of execution. - -Footnote 237: - - From a letter from the Tuan Muda to his uncle, giving an account of - these events, it is, however, evident that Haji Gapur had wheedled - himself into the Tuan Muda's good graces, and had to a large extent - regained his confidence. The Haji begged to be with him, and was - taken. - -Footnote 238: - - A Singapore Malay, better known as Inchi Subu. He was one of the Malay - sailors engaged by the Rajah to serve on the _Royalist_ when he first - arrived at Singapore. He was remarkable for his size and strength. He - became personal orderly to the late Rajah; and afterwards to the - present Rajah, and was also the executioner. A brave and trustworthy - man, he was generally popular with Europeans as well as natives. He - died some years ago. - -Footnote 239: - - Afterwards re-interred in the Kuching cemetery. - -Footnote 240: - - A Court set apart for the settlement of Probate and Divorce cases and - other civil suits arising amongst Muhammadans, and which are settled - in accordance with Muhammadan law. Presided over by the Datus. - -Footnote 241: - - A relation of the Datu Haji. He had been very active inciting the - people of Lundu to revolt. - -Footnote 242: - - It must be borne in mind that Rentap was still at Sadok defying the - Government. - -Footnote 243: - - Messrs. Watson and Cruickshank at Saribas, and Mr. Grant at Belidah. - In Kuching Messrs. Crookshank, R. Hay (who had joined in May 1857), - and Alderson, a son of Baron Alderson, who served for a short time - only. - -Footnote 244: - - _Life of Sir James Brooke._ - -Footnote 245: - - He was better known in later days as the Datu Bandar. - -Footnote 246: - - _Ten Years in Sarawak._ - -Footnote 247: - - The Sultan of Bruni affirmed to Consul-General St. John that the - Sherip was responsible for the murder of Steele and Fox. - -Footnote 248: - - A pension of 300 reals per mensem had been offered to any one taking - the Tuan Muda's head; the danger attached to such an undertaking was - evidently duly appreciated. - -Footnote 249: - - "Sarawak became virtually a protected State. Her ruler was appointed a - public officer of the Crown, and such unequivocal countenance and - support were given as to assure the natives, and to induce British - subjects to embark their lives and fortunes in the country."—The Rajah - to the Secretary of State for the Colonies. Nevertheless protection - and support were withheld. - - The Governor of Singapore sent the H.E.I.C.'s steamer, _Hooghly_, in - November 1859, to safeguard British interests, but there was no need - of her services then, and she left almost immediately. - -Footnote 250: - - From Miss Jacobs, _The Raja of Sarawak_. - -Footnote 251: - - Referring to the protection of France. - -Footnote 252: - - Miss Jacobs, _op. cit._ For a special account of this Company see - Chap. XVI. - -Footnote 253: - - Sir Thomas Fairbairn, Bart. - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VIII - MUKA - - -In 1856, the Honourable G. W. Edwardes had been appointed Governor of -Labuan; Mr. Spenser St. John being Consul-General at Bruni. The Governor -was known to have imbibed all the prejudices and antipathies fostered in -England by Mr. Gladstone and his tail; and he was eager in everything to -hamper the development of the little State of Sarawak. He was not, -however, authorised to interfere in the relations between Bruni and -Sarawak, nor in the internal affairs of these States, where he had no -jurisdiction; but when the Consul-General left on leave early in 1860, -the Consular Office was handed over to him, and he was then placed in a -position to give vent to his bias, and, as Sir Spenser St. John remarks, -"he was delighted to get a chance of giving a blow to Sarawak." With -regard to Sherip Masahor, "he acted against his better judgment," and -with regard to the subsequent events at Muka "against the strong advice -of his own experienced officers."[254] - -Sherip Masahor, after having been driven out of Sarawak, retired to -Muka, and, having established his family and numerous followers there, -passed on to Bruni to lay his case before the Sultan. Consul-General St. -John was then on the point of leaving, but before his departure he -received information from the Sultan which left little doubt "that -Masahor had instigated the murder of—had, in fact, by his paid agents, -murdered—Messrs. Fox and Steele."[255] On his way to England Mr. St. -John visited Kuching, and there obtained evidence which quite convinced -him of the Sherip's guilt, and he then wrote to the Sultan, calling upon -him to deliver up the Sherip to the Sarawak Government. But this letter -passing into acting Consul-General Edwardes' hands was suppressed by -him. He had seen the plausible Sherip, who had been sent to him by the -Sultan, and not only declined to believe in his guilt, but advised the -Sultan that his detention was not justifiable, and that he should be -permitted to return to Muka; there to watch and if needs be oppose the -aggression of the Rajah's nephews. To add fuel to the flame, he led the -Sultan to believe that prosperous Sarawak would soon be restored to -Bruni—a tempting prospect for the covetous and plundering nobles. - -Writing to the Tuan Besar, under date July 4, 1860, Governor Edwardes -says:— - - After careful consideration of the documents sent, and examination - of the case, I am unable to arrive at the conviction that Sherip - Masahor is guilty of instigating the murders of Messrs. Fox and - Steele, or of such complicity to justify me to induce his Highness - to surrender him. - - His Highness, and the Rajahs, have expressed the most earnest desire - to further the ends of justice, and to afford every assistance to - the Sarawak Government. I have full confidence in their sincerity. - - I have not hesitated to inform his Highness and the Rajahs that I - consider the evidence insufficient and that he (Sherip Masahor) - could not with justice be surrendered. - -As regards the Tuan Muda's actions in attacking and driving Sherip -Masahor out of Sarawak, Mr. Edwardes wrote that these "have greatly -prejudiced the British name and character in this country, and have -engendered a strong feeling of hostility to this colony (Labuan)." - -In obedience to instructions the poor Sherip had gone to Kuching from -Serikei, taking certain Government monies and properties. In the Sarawak -river he had met the Tuan Muda coming down, and he then received orders -to follow him and join in an attack on Sadong. He obeyed, and on -entering the Sadong river brought up and anchored, the Tuan Muda going -on. The same evening the Tuan Muda dropped down, anchored close to his -prahu, sent and _borrowed_ his small boat, and the next morning -unexpectedly fired upon him. This is the story the Sherip told the -Governor at Bruni, and this is the story the Governor found it suitable -to his purpose to believe, though he _hoped_ it was not true, and that -he would be able "to clear away so great a stain upon the British -name."[256] - -The energetic Sherip, before he left Muka had stirred up his -brother-in-law, the sleepy Pangiran Nipa, in charge there, to -reconstruct and strengthen the defences of the place, and there he was -joined by his Igan and Segalang people. No Sarawak traders were allowed -to enter the port to obtain raw sago, and the Muka people were forbidden -to have any commercial dealings with Kuching. A vessel chartered by a -Madras trader, a British subject, was prohibited under the heaviest -penalties from entering the Sarawak river, and two of his companions, -also British subjects, were detained as hostages against his doing so. A -fleet of twenty-five Sarawak vessels had been forced to collect at -Bruit, permission having been refused to enter Muka to load sago; and -the sago factories in Kuching were rendered idle. - -From Bruni two agents had arrived at Muka, the Bandari Samsu and Makoda -Muhammad, whose sole business was to spread false reports for the -purpose of stirring up feelings of hostility against the English in -Sarawak. A spear (the usual token of a call to arms) had been sent -through the Sea-Dayak countries under Sarawak rule by the Sherip to -order the Dayaks in the names of the Bruni Rajahs to repair to Muka, and -that would have led to the coast, from Rejang to Bintulu, under the -Sultan's rule, being ravaged by thousands of Dayaks, and the heads taken -of every man, woman, and child met by them; fortunately, however, the -Sarawak officials were able to keep the Dayaks in. - -The Tuan Muda had received a letter from the Pangiran Temanggong couched -in the most friendly terms, repudiating the acts of Nipa, and informing -him that the Muka river was to be opened for trade to all alike; but in -the meantime the Bruni Court, always playing a double game, had -despatched the two agents above mentioned, with an order that the -Sarawak nakodas were not to be allowed to fly the Sarawak flag at Muka, -nor to trade directly with the Muka people, but only through the Bruni -Pangirans. - -Acting upon the Temanggong's assurance, the Sarawak vessels had gone to -Muka, but off the mouth the nakodas had been warned that they would be -fired on if they entered, and the bearer of a friendly letter from the -Tuan Besar to the Pangiran Nipa was refused admittance. With the aid of -the Temanggong's letter, the Tuan Besar determined to try by friendly -negotiations to get Pangiran Nipa to be reasonable, and failing that to -send the Tuan Muda on to Bruni to complain to the Sultan. - -In June, 1860, they anchored off the bar, and a Sambas Malay, the nakoda -of a vessel flying Dutch colours, was commissioned to take in a letter -saying that the Tuan Besar had come as a friend, and as bearer of a -letter from the Pangiran Temanggong of Bruni, to the effect that Muka -was not to be closed to Sarawak traders. No reply was vouchsafed, and -with telescopes it was observed from the gunboats that earthworks were -being thrown up at the mouth of the river. The Tuan Besar then decided -to take up the message himself, and two small boats were sent in to -sound the bar, upon which a large war prahu came out and fired at them. -This was a declaration of war, and the Tuan Besar resolved to let them -have what they invoked. - -The following is an account of the affair as given by the Tuan Muda in -his book, _Ten Years in Sarawak_, 1866: - - We plainly perceived that the enemy was preparing in earnest for - opposition. Temporary stockades were being erected at the entrance - and many hundreds of people were collecting heaps of wood in various - places on the shore; these were to be burnt, and their intention was - to raise a strong breeze to drive us from our anchors and drift us - on to the coast. The idea of the effect was correct, that excess of - heat would produce a vacuum, and cause an inshore current of air. - However, their fires were not sufficient, and the expected effect - did not follow. - -[Illustration] - -The town of Muka lies about two miles up the river of the same name, and -is situated on both banks of that river and of another, the Telian, -smaller in volume, that here flows into it. At the mouth was not only -the usual bar, the channel through which had been staked to obstruct the -entrance, but also a long sandy finger of land on the north side, which -at that time deflected the tortuous stream. Behind the gunboats was a -fleet of traders impatient to enter and obtain their cargoes; for which -they were more eager than for exposure to danger. - - We had received an announcement of a large party among the enemy - being in favour of at once making peaceful overtures; and even the - headman's brother, Pangiran Lada, advised the opening of their - river, and admission of our boats to trade; but the headman himself, - Pangiran Nipa, was firm in the grasp of Sherip Masahor's mother and - sister, who were hostile to any approach to friendly relations. Many - of our people had relatives among the enemy, some even had wives - living in Muka. A council of war was held on board the _Venus_[257] - in the evening, at which all the chiefs and Europeans were present. - It was decided that an advance should be made next morning for the - entrance to the Muka river. A landing party was appointed to cut off - the narrow point which extends to the mouth. By landing there and - making a demonstration, the enemy would give up their lower - stockade, and the pinnaces might then have free ingress over the bar - and through the narrow channel. - -The Tuan Besar took charge of the landing party, which, however, could -not effect much, as it was so small, and a despatch was sent off to -Kuching to hurry up reinforcements. The Tuan Muda was in command of the -little fleet of three small gunboats. - - Morning came, and we were on the alert before the sun had given any - signs of approaching the horizon, and within a few minutes we were - gliding along (the Tuan Muda aboard the _Venus_), with a light - though full breeze steering to the nearest point for crossing the - bar; then we again came to anchor. Our first work was to draw the - spikes, which were soon shaken with bowline knots let down to their - base. We opened a passage wide enough for an entry, and with one - boat in tow we advanced towards the mouth. The sea was as calm as a - pond, and the morning bright without a cloud. We had crossed over - the bar with only six inches under our keel, and a stake had dragged - along under our bottom without doing injury even to the copper. - - One boat, commanded by a gallant native, Penglima Seman (who has so - often been mentioned before), was ahead of us, and drawing towards - the enemy's stockades, at which we opened fire directly we were - within range. The enemy soon abandoned this position and made off up - the river as fast as boats would carry them. We then entered the - river, and anchored about half-way between the mouth and the enemy's - fortifications to await further orders, and become better acquainted - with the position of what forts and obstacles they might have thrown - in our way, to allow time also for the remainder of our flotilla to - join us. We inspected the enemy's fortifications in the afternoon, - and found that they were holding a high and formidable-looking - stockaded house of two stories, the lower having port-holes for - large guns, and the upper pierced with small apertures for the - firing of lelahs (brass ordnance of native manufacture). There were - also small stockades, protected with sacks full of raw sago. - - The position was well chosen, and had thorough command of a long - reach in the river. A few yards below the fort were two large booms - fastened across the river, with no apparent passage for boats to - pass through. - - A landing party was despatched in the morning to reconnoitre the - enemy's position, and a temporary enclosure was then thrown up by - our party beyond the range of the enemy's guns, to form a basis for - active operations, from which nearer stockades could be fed and - watched,— - -that is to say, advanced stockades could be thrown up and kept supplied -with men and ammunition. - -The Tuan Besar was at the head of two hundred men, but on a good many of -these no reliance could be placed. After having established a basis of -operations on the spit of land at the mouth, he was to advance in the -direction of the town. This was done, and as the force approached it was -saluted with fire from the guns in the stockades and houses, but that -did little damage, and the party set to work intrenching itself. "Nearly -the first shot fired entered a prog-basket and smashed a bottle of gin. -A few only were wounded, and the escape from further casualties was -surprising." - -The Tuan Muda was now resolved on running the gauntlet past the town, up -the river, so as to place it between himself and the land force under -the Tuan Besar, whose position was in danger. It would be a hazardous as -well as a daring attempt, but he prepared for it in an ingenious manner, -by constructing a stockade round the _Venus_. Long beams were placed -across the schooner, and to them a framework was attached horizontally, -and upon this frame a stockade was erected, screening the deck and the -sides to the water's edge, so that the _Venus_ assumed the appearance of -a monstrous "Jack in the Green" or haystack. The thick planks reached to -five feet above the bulwarks, and were pierced with holes through which -the guns could play on the enemy's fortified houses as the _Venus_ -drifted up-stream with the tide. This took two days to accomplish. -Meanwhile on shore the land party had thrown up a bank for protection, -and further the natives had dug pits about two feet deep in which they -lay after duty, and were thus completely protected from the enemy's -shot. - -But no progress up the river could be effected till the booms had been -removed, and this would not be an easy matter, as they were commanded by -the forts. It could be effected only at night, and by expert and daring -swimmers. The Tuan Muda, Pangiran Matusin, and a nakoda, undertook the -task. Under cover of the darkness, in a small canoe, they stole softly -up the bank, unobserved, and then the pangiran and nakoda entering the -water, with their swords set to work to sever the rattans that held the -booms in place. These rattans had been twisted together to the thickness -of a hawser cable, and had to be cut under water. It was an anxious time -for the Tuan Muda, as any moment might have brought a volley on their -heads. - - In an hour they were severed. Towards the latter part of the time, - the enemy were on the alert, and one boom moved slightly with the - tide, when a few harmless shots ensued, which we heard pass over our - heads among the leaves. At length the two men returned, and the - enemy cried out, "Our booms are adrift," and forthwith banged away, - but never caught sight of us. Matusin was so exhausted that I had to - assist him into the boat, and at first I thought he was wounded. - -The tide was ebbing, and the booms, now disengaged, floated downwards -towards the sea. The passage was clear for the venture upwards of the -_Venus_. Messrs. Watson and John Channon accompanied the Tuan Muda, who -had a crew of nine Europeans, besides the Malay complement. - -On that night the attempt was to be made, anchor to be raised half an -hour before midnight, when the tide was flowing. Happily the weather -favoured, as a thick mist and drizzling rain set in. - - We triced up the awnings and up anchor, when the tide swept us on so - swiftly that I soon found it would be hopeless trying to turn the - vessel, so we drifted stern first, with two oars out on each side to - assist in steering. Our guns were loaded and ready, and not a voice - was to be heard as we silently and swiftly drifted along. I stood on - the top of the stockade to pilot the vessel. We were soon off the - camp (of the land force under the Tuan Besar), from which I was - hailed to look out as the enemy would fire on us directly. I replied - "All right," and then stepped on deck to be under cover. Just as I - was so doing, a shot was fired from the bank close abreast of us. - Another five minutes, and we were fairly in the fray. I heard the - enemy call "Look out, the pinnace is drifting up," and they blazed - on us volley after volley, as we lay within five or six yards of - their fortifications. Watson watched to fire as the enemy opened - their ports, but the haze was far too dense for us to discern - anything at all; I soon found, however, that we were not - progressing, and had fouled something. We swung to and fro, at times - close under the enemy's guns, and then away into the centre of the - stream. - - We let go our anchor and hauled it up again, but all to no purpose, - and we were at a loss to know what had fouled us. We then laid out a - kedge and hove it home, without moving clear, and every now and then - we blazed our 6-pounder of grape into the enemy, while they peppered - us incessantly. The position was far from pleasant with guns banging - all around and the fog and smoke so dense as to preclude a - possibility of making out our position. At length I found that a - large rattan made fast to one of the booms which had been cut adrift - was holding us. The rattan was across the river, and the enemy had - evidently entertained the intention of reconstructing their booms - that night. I ordered a plucky young native[258] to jump down and - cut it, which he did with two strokes of his sword. This had been - holding us now for more than two hours under the enemy's fire. - -Directly the rattan was gone, the schooner swung sufficiently to bring -the guns to bear on a lofty building whence most of the firing had come, -and, after a round of grape, the wailing of women was heard issuing from -it, and the enemy's fire was silenced. Next morning it was ascertained -that the Pangiran Lada, brother of Pangiran Nipa, and some of his -followers had been killed. The tide was still flowing, and the _Venus_ -drifted on above the town, and anchor was cast within range of all the -houses. Only one small stockaded place continued to fire on her. - - Four hours had elapsed since we started; for three we had been - exposed to fire. When we had passed the danger, our men gave three - hearty cheers, which was answered by the party in the camp. At - daylight we found a goodly mess on our decks, shot, pieces of iron, - and nails in bucketfuls; our spars and ropes had been considerably - damaged and cut about. The awnings were riddled with grape and - nails; scarce a square foot had escaped uncut, but only two men were - wounded, one, an Englishman, in the face. The other was struck in - the leg by a splinter; but the barricading of wood had most - effectually saved us all; without it, I don't think one would have - lived to tell the story. - - After an hour's work, the deck had been cleared, and then we opened - fire upon the enemy's village, or rather on the headman's house - (Pangiran Nipa's), which had guns mounted on the roof. The women and - children had all been taken up a small stream on which the village - is situate.[259] The only return was kept up by the small stockade - which had troubled us on the previous night, and this place must - have been guarded by some very determined fellows. - - The whole country—if only we had an available force with us—was in - our hands. To all appearance the place was deserted, and it provoked - us beyond measure not to be able to take the initiative. In the - course of the afternoon we determined to pull higher up the river, - and take up a position to communicate with our force at the mouth. - We should also be above the enemy's fortifications, and enabled to - receive and support those who were inclined to favour our cause. - -Here the Tuan Muda was constrained to remain for over a month, as was -also the Tuan Besar below the town, waiting for reinforcements from -Kuching. - -Desultory fighting, firing at the forts and from them, and attempts made -to waylay those who passed between the camp and the _Venus_ occupied the -tedious interval, but at length the desired help came; and those who -arrived were divided between the force under the Tuan Besar, which would -be engaged in a frontal attack on the town, whilst the other force, -under the Tuan Muda, would march inland to make a flanking movement. - -Everything being ready, the Tuan Muda started, drawing with him a -6-pounder gun. The Englishmen of his party numbered nine. The advance -was by no means easy. The ground was rough and treacherous, full of -bog-holes, and the enemy hovered around, and kept blazing at the party -from every cover. - -"Pangiran Matusin was indefatigable; no weight seemed too heavy for his -powerful limbs to lift, and although a man of rank, he worked as one of -his slaves. At midnight we fitted our 6-pounder brass gun, and fired one -shot to see that it was ready. The enemy fired all night, and the -quantity of ammunition expended must have been considerable." - -On the morrow, at daybreak, all preparations were made for a further -advance, when a messenger arrived from the Tuan Besar ordering the -cessation of further hostilities, as Mr. Edwardes, Governor of Labuan, -had arrived off the mouth of the Muka in the H.E.I.C.'s steamer -_Victoria_, had peremptorily forbidden them, and had threatened, unless -he were instantly obeyed, that he would fire a broadside upon the -Sarawak camp. He further sent a messenger into Muka to inform the -Pangiran Nipa that he and his were taken under British protection, and -to forbid any more hostilities whilst the Sarawak forces were -withdrawing. - -The indignation and consternation produced by this interference can be -better imagined than described. The Tuan Muda was of course obliged to -withdraw and descend the river, jeered at by the enemy at every point, -who, regardless of the orders of the Governor of Labuan, continued to -fire at the party, which fire they did not venture to return. - - We reached the headquarters shortly after mid-day, and I was present - at a discussion before the Governor, an old and infirm man, who most - doggedly attempted by every means in his power to bring disgrace on - our little State. He expressed himself with marked favour towards - the Sherip Masahor and his followers here, notwithstanding that they - had been the murderers of two Englishmen only the year before. The - Governor held interviews in the houses of the natives of Muka (our - enemies), and reports were listened to, even credited, of the - demands and deceits of the Sarawak government. None but the most - blind and prejudiced could have entertained a doubt of the absurdity - of these assertions, but the Governor's duty appeared to be a - preconcerted business to disgrace our flag,[260] and to defeat our - objects, which were, firstly, to open trade; secondly, expel Sherip - Masahor and his myrmidons, and establish some creditable government - that would enable traders to hold their property and lives in - safety. - - He found fault with the proceedings of Pangiran Matusin, and was - startled when told the man in question was sitting opposite him. A - few papers were immediately produced by the Pangiran to justify his - acts. The signatures of the Rajahs of Bruni were attached to the - documents, and the old Pangiran's quiet, gentle voice, under as - resolute an eye and countenance as could be seen, softened the - Governor's heart towards him. - - If this untimely interference had not taken place, the country would - have been in our hands in three days. - -Under protest, and with an intimation that the matter would be referred -to the Foreign Office, the Sarawak force retired, followed by boatloads -of the more peaceful inhabitants, who entreated not to be left to Sherip -Masahor's vengeance. - -Governor Edwardes informed the Tuan Besar that he had received power -from the _Sultan_ to interfere, and then called upon him in the name of -the _Queen_ to retire from Muka; he was acting as a minister of Bruni as -well as a British official. - -The Tuan Besar was unwilling to risk a collision. - - He need not have paid any attention to the Governor's summons, and - it is probable that had he refused to listen to it, Mr. Edwardes - would not have dared to interfere with violence. But Captain Brooke - took the wise course of withdrawing his force and appealing for - justice to the British Government. For this conciliatory and prudent - step he received Lord Russell's thanks. I will not enlarge on Mr. - Edwardes' conduct, but his constant association with the murderers - of his countrymen was very much commented upon.[261] - -Protesting against the action of the Governor "as seriously affecting -British trade and compromising the safety of British subjects," the -Singapore Chamber of Commerce wrote to Lord John Russell, October 5, -that the Governor was actuated by jealousy of Sarawak, "the interests of -that colony (Labuan) being in some degree opposed to that of the -settlement of Sarawak, the latter having attracted to it a large trade, -part of which might but for the existence of Sarawak be expected to find -its way to Labuan." - -Before the Tuan Besar left Muka, the Governor, both by word and in -writing, pledged himself not to leave Muka until all the forts there had -been demolished, and he guaranteed that trade should be opened, and that -all those, both at Muka and Oya, who had sided with the Sarawak -Government should not in any way be punished. But these were promises he -had no intention to perform, neither had he any power to do so, for he -returned to Labuan the day after the Tuan Besar had departed, and left -Sherip Masahor under the ægis of the British flag to work his own sweet -will on the people. By a significant coincidence the Sherip's arrival -there had been simultaneous with his own. - -Furthermore, Mr. Edwardes had brought down with him a Bruni minister, -the Orang Kaya de Gadong, the head of the Council of Twelve, known as "a -consistent opponent of any intercourse with Christian nations; and when -forced by business to sit and converse with Europeans, the expression of -his face is most offensive, and he was one of the few natives I have met -who appeared to long to insult you. He was one of the most active of -those engaged in the conspiracy to assassinate the Rajah Muda Hasim, -partly on account of his supposed attachment to the English -alliance."[262] This was the man who was to act as the Sultan's agent, -and when the Governor had left he cruelly vindicated his authority in -the usual Bruni fashion. He levied heavy fines which he wrung from these -poor people, returning to Bruni with many thousand dollars' worth of -property, and taking with him the names of thirty _rebels_ to be -submitted to the Sultan as deserving of death. But rebels against the -Sultan they were not. They had heard three years before the Sultan's -mandate empowering the Rajah to guard and guide their affairs, ordering -peace, and authorising the Rajah to punish any breach of it; they had -heard the Rajah pledge himself to punish any who by their actions should -disturb it. Now for forming a party in favour of peace and order, and -for holding themselves aloof from the real disturbers of peace, they -were handed over for punishment to the latter by a British official. -These unfortunate people could not resist. Resistance was rendered -impossible, as the Orang Kaya and the Sherip had come down backed by a -man-of-war, which represented a power which they well knew was far -stronger than the Sarawak Government, to which they would have otherwise -looked for help. - -This, however, was not the only evil caused by the wanton and capricious -act of Governor Edwardes. The whole country was disturbed. The peaceably -disposed were filled with apprehension, and all the restless and -turbulent Sea-Dayaks encouraged by reports, which, though exaggerated, -were but the natural consequence of the Governor's action, coupling his -name and the Sherip's together as the real Rajahs of the country, -prepared to protect the enemies of the Sarawak Government with -men-of-war. The Sherip's henchman, Talip, the actual murderer of Steele, -led a large force of Kayans down the Rejang river, attacked the Katibas, -and destroyed fourteen Dayak villages. This was done because these -Dayaks had been staunch to the Tuan Muda against the Sherip. The Malays -at Kanowit were seized with a panic, and the Tuan Besar seriously -entertained the idea of abandoning the station, which would have meant -the sago districts being again exposed to the raids of the Dayaks. -Sherip Masahor was left at Muka, with all the prestige of having the -Governor on his side, to reorganise his plots, with tenfold more power -to do mischief than before; and just as confidence had been again -established after the late troubles, the lives of the Europeans were -again endangered. The sago trade was ruined. The Sarawak vessels had to -return empty; the factories in Kuching to suspend work; and the -Singapore schooners to sail without cargoes. - -Whilst the Tuan Besar returned to the capital to direct affairs there, -the Tuan Muda remained on the coast to oppose any aggressive action the -Sherip and his Bruni colleagues might conduct against those within the -borders, as also to counteract their growing influence. The Melanaus of -Rejang village, who were not safe where they were, to the number of -2000, he saw safely moved to Seboyau. Numbers of Muka, Oya, and Matu -people also abandoned their homes, and shifted into Sarawak territory. -The Kalaka Malays, although in Sarawak territory, were so near the -borders that they did not deem themselves safe, and sent an urgent -message to the Tuan Muda for protection whilst they made their -preparations for moving. He at once went to them, remained with them -until they were ready, and then in the _Venus_ escorted them to Lingga. -All these wretched people had to abandon their sago estates and gardens, -but they deemed anything preferable to constant danger to life and -liberty, and to being ground down to supply the rapacity of the Bruni -nobles. - -Fearing that many of their people would be led astray by the agents of -Sherip Masahor, who were now all over the country withdrawing people -from their allegiance to the Government, the well-disposed Dayak chiefs -of the Kanowit earnestly begged that an English officer should be -stationed there. The Tuan Muda visited Kanowit without delay, and with -the aid of the people built a new fort in a better position. Having -obtained the sincerest promises from the Dayaks to protect and support -him, the Tuan Muda left young Mr. Cruickshank in charge, and then -returned to Sekrang. Active measures had also to be taken against a -large party of Dayaks in the Saribas who had fortified themselves in -preparation for the coming of the Sherip, and these were driven out. But -the Saribas Malays were surprisingly staunch. "Enemies were numerous up -the rivers Sekrang, Saribas, Kalaka, Serikei, and Kanowit, numbering -many thousands of families, all of whom relied on the support of Sherip -Masahor,"[263] and these had to be watched and kept in check by punitive -forces despatched in different directions. The heads of these rivers -have one watershed, and the focus of the malcontented Dayaks was -Rentap's reputed impregnable stronghold on Sadok. Owing to its -situation, almost in the centre of this watershed, it was at once a -support and a refuge to those Dayaks, and around it they gathered. The -powers of the Government during the past few years had been taxed to -their utmost, so that Rentap of necessity had been left undisturbed, and -with the munitions of war supplied by the Sherip, and the staunch -support of the Kayans his power had increased. But the Tuan Muda was not -to be denied, and his fall was near. - -In November, 1860, the Rajah left England, and with him went the -Consul-General, Mr. S. St. John, and Mr. Henry Stuart Johnson[264] to -join his uncle's service. After a short detention in Singapore waiting -for the _Rainbow_, he arrived at Kuching on February 12, 1861. - -The Consul-General now officially informed the Council of Sarawak that -the British Government disavowed and totally disapproved of Governor -Edwardes' proceedings. But though they reprimanded him, they supported -him in office. His term as Governor was, however, very shortly to -expire, but not till he had seen, what must have been gall and -bitterness to his soul, as it certainly was to his backers in England, -the cession by the Sultan to Sarawak of Muka and all the region of the -sago plantations, the produce of which he had hoped to secure for -Labuan, and the banishment of Sherip Masahor from Borneo. - -Mr. St. John went on to Bruni and relieved Mr. Edwardes of his position -as Consul-General, and was the tactful and just medium for arranging the -difficulties produced by the conduct of the latter. He says: - - I established myself in the capital, to find the Sultan sulky at the - failure of Mr. Edwardes' promises. I remained quiet for a few weeks, - when I found his Highness gradually coming round, but it was long - ere I was again established first adviser to the Crown, for Mr. - Edwardes' promises had either been great, or had been misunderstood, - and they thought that the British Government was about to remove the - English from Sarawak, and return the country to them.[265] - -In April the Rajah went to Bruni. The Sultan and the wazirs received him -warmly, and the good understanding between the two countries was -established anew. The Sultan was now anxious to place Muka and the -intermediate places under the Rajah's rule, but the latter waived this -consideration until hostilities were over. The Rajah then went to Oya, -Mr. St. John accompanying him, also the Sultan's envoy, Haji Abdul -Rahman, bearing private letters and messages from the Sultan pressing -Pangiran Nipa not to fight. Here the principal chiefs were seen, and the -Sultan's commands that hostilities should cease and that Sherip Masahor -was to be banished were read to them.[266] - -Mr. St. John then went to Singapore to obtain a man-of-war from which to -deliver the Sultan's decree at Muka, and the Rajah made every -preparation to assume the offensive against Muka, as it was not expected -that the Sherip would quietly submit to even the Sultan's mandate. -Masahor had defied both the Sultan and the Bruni Rajahs, and had heaped -insults upon them so often before when in the plenitude of his power in -the Rejang, where he had been practically an independent prince, with -the dreaded and powerful Kayans and the Dayaks at his back, that his -submission was doubtful. This was no idle supposition, as one writer has -suggested, for when, two months after Mr. Edwardes' ill-advised action -at Muka, the _Victoria_, conveying Messrs. A. C. Crookshank and L. V. -Helms (of the Borneo Company), again visited Muka, to endeavour once -more by peaceable means to re-open trade with Kuching, these gentlemen -and the captain, who had foolishly gone up to the town unarmed and -without a guard, met with a hostile reception on the part of the Sherip, -and would have fared badly at his hands, had not his adherents been -prevailed upon to desist by the wiser counsel of Pangiran Nipa. - -Mr. St. John went to Muka in H.M.S. _Charybdis_, and with Captain Keane -and an armed force of 200 blue-jackets and marines proceeded up to the -town. The Sultan's _titah_ (decree), "advising a cessation of -hostilities, and that Sherip Masahor and his men were to leave the -country," was read, and both Pangiran Nipa and the Sherip promised -obedience. They were told that Mr. Edwardes' interference had not met -with the approval of her Majesty's Government, and "Captain Keane's -judicious conduct in taking an overpowering force up the river to the -middle of the town showed them that Mr. Edwardes' support was no longer -to be relied upon."[267] - -The Rajah then went to Muka with a large force to ensure that there -should be no resistance, and Muka was surrendered to him. Pangiran Nipa -and the Bruni aristocracy were sent to Bruni, and Sherip Masahor was -deported to Singapore. The Rajah wrote: "He will never trouble Sarawak -more, and I am not lover enough of bloody justice to begrudge him his -life on that condition. He deserved death, but he was a murderer for -political ends." - -The Rajah now established himself at Muka, and spent a month working to -bring order into the district, so torn by civil war and crushed by -oppression that everything was in confusion, and where there had been no -protection for either person or property, and justice had not been -administered. The effect of opening the port was immediate. Numbers of -vessels entered bringing goods from Kuching to traffic with the natives -for raw sago. - -Early in August the Rajah went to Bruni again, and for the last time. -The concession to Sarawak of the coast and districts from the Rejang to -Kedurong point was then completed. For many years the Sultan had derived -little or no revenue from these parts, for what had been squeezed out of -the natives by the pangirans went to fill their own pockets, and he was -more than satisfied to receive a sum down and an annual subsidy, which -would be paid into his own hands. And the natives rejoiced, for they -were now freed from the rapacity of these Bruni pangirans. - -"And thus," says the Tuan Muda, "were about 110 miles of coast annexed -to the Sarawak territory—valuable for the sago forests, but in a most -disturbed state, owing to a prolonged period of the worst anarchy and -misgovernment. Its inhabitants had many redeeming qualities when once -relieved from the Bruni tyranny and oppression, as they were industrious -and clever in different trades, particularly that of working wood, and -the rougher kinds of jungle labour. But they required a severe hand over -them, although one that was just, and were scarcely able to appreciate -kindness. They had considered it a merit to a certain extent to be the -Sultan's slaves, although they had many times smarted under the foulest -injustice, and been deprived of their wives and daughters; the majority -of the latter class were often taken for the Bruni Rajahs' harems. - -"The women were considered better looking than most others on the coast, -having agreeable countenances, with the dark open rolling eye of -Italians. The men are cleanly and generally well dressed, but not so -nice looking as those of many other tribes." - -After the Rajah had laid the foundations of good government, he -appointed Mr. Hay as Resident,[268] and in a few years the aspect of the -place, the condition of the people, and even their character was changed -for the better. A fort had also been planted at Bintulu, then at the -extreme north of the coast now under the sway of the Rajah, and a -Resident appointed there. - -Sherip Masahor, exiled to the Straits Settlements, lived the rest of his -life in Singapore. He was granted a small pension by the Sarawak -Government, which he eked out by boat-building, and died in February, -1890. To the end he continued to intrigue, through his relatives, in -Sarawak affairs, but to no purpose. - -He was an arch-fiend, and the murderer of many of his countrymen. He -butchered in cold blood the relatives and followers of Pangiran Matusin; -he executed his own trusted agents in the murder of Fox and Steele to -silence their tongues. One further instance of his cruelty may be -quoted. Jani, a noted Sea-Dayak chief of Kanowit, visited Sherip Masahor -at Muka, and told him that Abang Ali had sent him to murder him, -Masahor, treacherously, which was absolutely false, and that he revealed -the fact to convince the Sherip of his own loyalty to his person. -Masahor bade him prove his loyalty by attacking the fort at Kanowit. -Jani promised to do this, but asked to be given a head so that he might -not return empty-handed to his people. The Sherip ordered up a young -lad, the adopted son of a Malay of rank, a follower of the Sarawak -Government, whom he had already mutilated by cutting off his hands, and -he bade Jani then and there decapitate the poor boy and take his head. -This is but one instance of his ruthlessness. Backed by his Segalangs he -had always been a terror to the Malays and Melanaus of the Rejang. - -The Rajah's work was now done. What he had come out to do had been -accomplished, and his failing health led him to seek peace and repose at -his refuge, Burrator. "I am not strong, and need to be kept going like -an old horse," he wrote to the Tuan Muda. After publicly installing the -Tuan Besar, Captain Brooke-Brooke, as the Rajah Muda and his heir, he -sailed towards the end of September, leaving the government with -confidence in the hands of his nephews. - -Shortly after his arrival in England the Rajah received the good news of -the fall of Sadok, and the remaining cause of anxiety was removed from -his mind. "Though confident of the result, the great difficulty of the -undertaking, and the chances of war, caused me some anxiety. It is well -over, and I congratulate you upon this success, which will lead to the -pacification of the Dayaks and the improved security of Sarawak. You -have the warm thanks of your Rajah and uncle, who only regrets he has no -other reward to bestow but his praise of your ability, zeal, and -prudence. You deserve honour and wealth as the meed due to your merit," -so wrote the Rajah to the Tuan Muda on receipt of the news. - -The Serikei and Nyalong Dayaks had received due punishment at the hands -of the Tuan Muda, and peace now reigned along the coast and in the -interior. The Kayans alone remained to be humbled, and the remaining -actual murderers of Steele and Fox, Sakalai, Sawing, and Talip, whom -they were harbouring, to be punished. - -In the beginning of February, 1862, after a month's detention in Kuching -suffering from jungle fever, the Tuan Muda left for England. After an -arduous journey to the head-waters of the Batang Lupar and overland to -the Katibas, by which river and the Rejang he returned, his health had -broken down, and it became necessary for him to return to Europe to -recruit. He had now been in Sarawak for nearly ten years, for the -greater part of the time at Sekrang, and had been engaged in many very -trying expeditions. - - I left Sekrang and Saribas in perfect confidence in Mr. Watson's - ability to manage affairs during my absence, and felt sure the - natives would support him to the uttermost. For a few days - previously I had conferred with all the Dayak chiefs, and begged - them to desist from head-hunting and prevent their people running - loose as in former times. They spoke well, and assured me of their - staunch support. - -Amongst the many who had collected to bid him farewell was the -octogenarian Sherip Mular, the intrepid enemy of former days, but who -had long since become a peaceful member of society, and a friend of the -Tuan Muda. - ------ - -Footnote 254: - - _Life of Sir James Brooke._ - -Footnote 255: - - _Idem._ - -Footnote 256: - - Extracted from Governor Edwardes' letter to the Tuan Besar of May 25, - 1860. - -Footnote 257: - - A sailing gunboat of 50 tons, just launched, and manned with a crew of - twelve Englishmen and twenty Malays. - -Footnote 258: - - Dagang, a brave Balau Dayak, who subsequently filled many positions of - trust, as Police Sergeant and native officer, now retired on pension. - -Footnote 259: - - The Telian. - -Footnote 260: - - Under the pretext of "having a proper regard for British interests, - and the honour of my country."—Governor Edwardes to the Tuan Besar, - July 31, 1860. - -Footnote 261: - - St. John, _op. cit._ - -Footnote 262: - - St. John, _Life in the Forests of the Far East_. - -Footnote 263: - - _Ten Years in Sarawak._ - -Footnote 264: - - Youngest son of the Rev. Charles Johnson. He was at first styled _Tuan - Adek_ but this was afterwards changed to the more correct Malay title - of Tuan Bongsu, now held by the present Rajah's third son. (Adek = - younger brother; bongsu = youngest born.) He served principally in the - Saribas, until 1868, when his health having broken down he retired. He - became Deputy-Governor of Parkhurst and Chatham Prisons in succession, - and then Chief Constable of Edinburgh. He died March 31, 1894. - -Footnote 265: - - St. John, _Life of Sir James Brooke_. - -Footnote 266: - - From a letter to the Tuan Muda of May 5. - -Footnote 267: - - St. John, _op. cit._ - -Footnote 268: - - He retired in 1863. - - - - - CHAPTER IX - THE LAST OF THE PIRATES - - -As we have already noticed, the action of the _Nemesis_ with a fleet of -Balanini pirates off Bruni in May, 1847, following on the destruction by -Admiral Cochrane of the pirate strongholds in North Borneo, for some -years effectually checked the marauding expeditions of the pirates down -the north-west coast of Borneo. This lesson was shortly afterwards -followed up by the destruction of the Balanini strongholds by the -Spanish, who a few years later destroyed Tianggi, or Sug, the principal -town in Sulu. The Dutch had also been active. The pirates were crippled -and scattered, and a period of immunity from their depredations followed -these vigorous measures. But the efforts of the three powers mainly -concerned in the suppression of piracy subsequently relaxed, and the -pirates, who had gradually established themselves in other places on the -coast of Borneo and in neighbouring islands, gained courage by the -absence of patrolling cruisers, and again burst forth. - -[Illustration: - - SULU KRIS.] - - The year 1858 was marked by a great revival of Lanun and Balagnini - piracy. Among others, a Spanish vessel was taken in the Sulu seas by - Panglima Taupan of Tawi-Tawi: a young girl, the daughter of a - Spanish merchant, was the only one on board not massacred. Taupan - took her for a wife; and, as I wrote at the time,—"Alas for the - chivalry of the British Navy! Sir ——, who was present when this - information was given, said it was a Spanish affair, not ours." - Another fruit of the Commission—officers dared not act.[269] - -No more terrible fate can be conceived than that to which this poor -girl, who had witnessed the murder of her father, was dragged, but had a -British man-of-war been present it is doubtful whether her Commander -would have interfered, unless he were prepared to sacrifice duty to -compassion. For, after the notorious Commission, the Admiralty had -issued stringent commands that unless a vessel should have, within view, -attacked some _British_ vessel or subject, or that there was proof that -she had done so, she was not to be molested. It was a revival of the -former order of 1844, which, though it contained the same strict limit, -allowed some latitude to a Commander. - -The Rajah was rightly of opinion that - - These orders are a direct violation of our treaties with Holland and - with Bruni.[270] Such a course of action with pirates has never been - pursued before by any civilised nation, and is manifestly calculated - to destroy our commerce, wherever it may be practically acted upon. - Let either the Lanun or Chinese pirates know that we shall not - molest them unless they commit depredations on the English flag, and - they would sweep away a million of commerce on these seas, which was - bound to English markets in native bottoms. - -Though the inhabitants and commerce of neighbouring countries continued -to suffer, up to 1861 the pirates gave Sarawak a wide berth. Then they -began to appear on the coast again, but the little Sarawak gunboats were -on the alert. The principal object of the pirates was not to fight, but -to obtain plunder and captives, and they afforded the gunboats only a -few long shots. Still they managed to capture a few people, including -some natives of Madras, British subjects. But in 1862 they were out in -increased numbers. - -In that year Captain Brooke, the Rajah Muda, met with a great loss, his -second wife died at Kuching, after having given birth to her first -child.[271] This occurred on May 6, and after a few days it was thought -by his friends that he might find some mental relief in change of scene -and active work. Accordingly he was persuaded to undertake a voyage to -Bintulu, and Bishop McDougall volunteered to accompany him so as to -cheer and support him. Mr. Helms, agent of the Borneo Company, joined -the party and was dropped at Muka. On the second day after the arrival -of Mr. Helms, and when the Rajah Muda had left in the _Rainbow_, a -piratical fleet of Lanuns, consisting of six large and many small -vessels, appeared off the mouth of the Muka river and blockaded the -place. For a couple of days they remained there, making excursions on -land, and capturing thirty-two persons. Mr. Helms despatched a party of -natives in a fast boat that succeeded in eluding the pirates, though -they narrowly escaped capture, to make known the state of affairs to the -Rajah Muda, and they found him still at Bintulu. - -On May 25, the little screw-steamer _Rainbow_, carrying two 9-pounder -guns, steamed out of Bintulu, and at once engaged a detachment of three -Lanun prahus, one of which was sunk, and another captured; the third was -engaged by the _Jolly Bachelor_ and driven on the rocks off Kedurong -point, and her crew taking refuge ashore were hunted down and killed by -the Bintulu people. Learning from the captives the direction taken by -the remainder of the fleet, the Rajah Muda stood out to sea in search of -them. - - After an hour or so, wrote the Bishop, the look-out at the mast-head - reported three vessels in sight, right ahead. At this time it was - quite calm, and when we came near enough to see them from the deck, - we saw them sweep up to the central vessel and lay themselves side - by side, with their bows at us, as if they meant to engage us in - that position. However, as we went on towards them the sea-breeze - sprang up, so they changed their tactics, and opened out in line - with their broadsides towards us to rake us as we came up. Our plan - was, as before, to shake them first and run them down in detail. - Brooke did not give the order to fire until we came within 250 yards - of them, and they opened their lelahs (brass swivel-guns) upon us - some time before we commenced firing. They fired briskly and did not - attempt to get away, even when we got all our guns to bear upon - them; but as we steamed round to get our stem fairly at the - sternmost vessel, they seemed to think we were retreating, and - pelted us with shot more sharply than ever, directing their chief - attention to us on the poop, where we had one man killed and two - severely wounded in no time, and we should have suffered more if the - temporary bulwark of planks, etc., had not stopped their balls. - - After the first prahu was run down, I had to go below to attend to - our own wounded as they came in, but I plainly felt the concussion - as we went into the others. One of the vessels was cut right in two; - the steamer went straight on without backing, and she sank the - other, one half on each side of us. She was the largest, and had a - valuable cargo, and much gold and bags of Dutch rupees. The pirates - fought to the last, and then would not surrender, but jumped into - the sea with their arms; and the poor captives, who were all made - fast below as we came up to engage them, were doubtless glad when - our stem opened the sides of their ships and thus let them out of - their prison. Few, comparatively, were drowned, being mostly all - good swimmers. All those who were not lashed to the vessels or - killed by the Illanuns escaped. Our decks were soon covered with - those we picked up, men of every race and nation in the - Archipelago,[272] who had been captured by the pirates in their - cruise. One poor Chinese came swimming alongside, waving his tail - over his head, and the other captives held up the cords round their - necks to show they were slaves, lest they should be mistaken for - Illanuns and shot or left to their fate. We soon picked up the poor - fellows, and the Chinaman came under my hands, being shot through - the arm. Many of the pirates we took were badly wounded, some - mortally, the greater part were killed or disabled by our fire - before we closed. - - It is a marvel how these poor creatures live at all under the - terrible tortures and ill-treatment they endure, sometimes for - months, before they reach their destination and settle down as - slaves to the worst of masters—very demons, not men. The captives - state that when the pirates take a vessel, they kill every one who - makes any resistance, plunder and sink their boats or ships, and - when those they spare are first taken on board their own prahus, - they put a rattan, or black rope-halter, round their necks, beat - them with a flat piece of bamboo on the elbows and knees and the - muscles of the arms and legs, so that they cannot use them to swim - or run away. After a while, when sufficiently tamed, they are put to - the sweeps and made to row in gangs, with one of their - fellow-captives as a mandore or foreman over them, who is furnished - with a rattan to keep them at their work; and if he does not do this - effectually, he is "krissed" and thrown overboard, and another man - put in his place. If any of the rowers jump overboard, the pirates - have a supply of three-pronged and barbed spears, with long bamboo - handles, ready to throw at them. When hit by one of these they can - neither swim nor run, and are easily recaptured. They are made to - row in relays night and day, and to keep them awake they put cayenne - pepper in their eyes or cut them with their knives and put pepper in - their wounds. - - We found, on reckoning up, that we had picked up 165 people, and - that 150 to 200 men had got to land from the vessels we sank near - the shore. In every pirate vessel there were forty or or fifty - Illanuns, fighting men, all well armed, each having a rifle or - musket besides his native weapons, and from 60 to 70 captives, many - of whom were killed by the pirates when they found themselves - beaten; among them two women. Seven of the women and four of the - children were our own Muka people[273] and it was indeed most - touching to witness the joy and gratitude of them and their - relations when we returned them to their friends. Of the Illanuns we - captured 32, ten of them boys. Some have died since of their wounds, - the remainder are in irons in the fort here. The boys have been - given out by Brooke for five years to respectable people to train - and bring up. Very few of the pirates live to tell the tale; some - captives assured us in the boat they were in there were only two out - of the forty fighting-men who had not been killed or wounded by our - fire, when we gave them the stem and cut them down. - - Under the present system at Labuan, and the difficulties thrown in - the way of our men-of-war against attacking these wretches when - they are known to be in the neighbourhood, England with all her - power and philanthropy is doing absolutely nothing towards putting - an end to this abominable and most extensive system of rapine, - murder, and slavery. It is impossible to estimate the destruction - and the havoc, the murder and the amount of slave-dealing carried - on by these wretches in their yearly cruises. The prahus we met - were but one of the many squadrons that leave Sulu every year. - Seven months had these wretches been devastating the villages on - the coast, capturing slaves, taking and sinking trading vessels. - Their course was along the coasts of Celebes, down the Macassar - Straits to Madura and then along the Northern coast of Java, and - the South of Borneo, up the Caramata passage to Borneo, to go home - by Sarawak and Labuan. The other five pirate vessels parted - company from them to go over to Balliton[274] and Banca Straits, - and doubtless they too will carry their depredations right up into - the Straits of Singapore and pick up English subjects and injure - English trade, as those we met have done. But apart from all our - local feelings, and danger from these people, it makes an - Englishman out here ashamed to feel that his own dear country, - which we would fain regard as the liberator of the slave and the - avenger of the wronged, is in truth doing nothing against the - system, fraught with incalculable misery to so large a section of - the human race. For it must be remembered that the slavery these - people suffer is far more crushing to them than the African who is - taken as a savage to serve civilised and at least, nominally, - Christian masters; but these are generally well-to-do men of - civilised nations who are made the slaves of utter fiends, who - work and torture them to death one year, only to replace them by - fresh victims whom they capture the next. It is indeed _vae - victis_ with them, and I think it is the duty of every Christian - man and every Christian nation to do all that can be done to rid - the earth of such horrible and dangerous monsters, and to punish - the Sultan of Sulu and all who abet and aid them. The Dutch and - Spaniards are always doing something, but not enough, and during - the last four or five years, these pirate fleets have been - gradually getting more and more numerous and daring on these - coasts, and now it is for England to rouse herself and complete - the work of putting them down. Labuan is near their haunts and it - might be done from thence. A few thousands spent out here yearly - for the purpose would, I believe in my heart, soon effect more - real and lasting good than the millions which are being spent on - the coast of Africa. All honour is due to Sir James Brooke and his - nephew, the Rajah Muda, and the other officers of the Sarawak - government, who in spite of misrepresentation and factious - opposition, through evil report and good report, have persevered - for years in constant, steady, and systematic efforts to put down - piracy on this coast and chastise these villainous marauders - whenever they come into Sarawak waters. If the English government - will now act with and assist us, we shall soon clear the Sarawak - and Labuan waters of these pests. Assisted by the knowledge and - experience of our natives, the work would be done surely and - effectually; but single-handed the Sarawak government - notwithstanding all it has done, cannot carry it out. We want - means; if England or Englishmen will give us that, we shall gladly - do the work, and feel that we are delivering our fellow-men, and - doing our duty to God, who has commanded us to free the captive - and deliver the oppressed. While at the same time we shall be - averting a danger which is ever threatening us at our own doors, - and has so long crippled the energies and resources of this - country. - -The original fleet of Lanuns had consisted of eleven prahus, but off the -western coast of Borneo five had parted company and stayed behind to -cruise around Banka and Belitong. Shortly afterwards one of her -Majesty's ships fell in with three of them and attempted to take them, -but the pirates managed to effect their escape. - -On board the little steamer were at the time eight Europeans, the -stalwart Pangiran Matusin, a fighting haji, and fifteen natives. But -though the pirates were far more numerous, and were all well armed, yet -the steamer had the preponderating advantage of her screw, enabling her -to ram each native vessel, cut her in half and send her to the bottom, -so that there could not be doubt for a moment what would be the outcome -of such a conflict. - -The results of the fight were these:— - - Pirates killed or drowned 190 - Escaped 19 - Brought prisoners to Sarawak 31 - ——— - 240 - === - Captives killed or drowned 140 - Captives liberated 194 - Captives run away into the jungle, and subsequently rescued 56 - ——— - 390 - -The prisoners, with the exception of the lads, were all executed. The -lads were put to work on the gunboats, and became excellent and -trustworthy sailors—one, who was the son of a Lanun of rank, -subsequently commanded the present Rajah's former yacht the _Aline_. -Some of the captives were Dutch subjects, and some were British subjects -from Singapore. In the captured pirate prahu there were found five Dutch -and one Spanish ensign. - -Sailing along past the delta of the Rejang, when off the pretty little -village of Palo, which was hidden from their view, the pirates had -observed a long canoe laden with nipah palm leaves, with a man in the -stern and a woman in the bows, paddling for dear life to escape. A light -canoe manned by half-a-dozen men was at once despatched in chase, and -quickly overhauled the poor couple, the man crying out that he -surrendered, and the woman screaming with fear. It was a pretty example -of the biter bit—a neatly contrived trap. Gliding alongside to secure -their apparently helpless captives, without troubling to exchange -paddles for weapons, to their amazement the pirates saw an upheaval of -the leaves and several armed men spring up, together with the steersman -and the disguised man in the bows. This startling development took the -pirates so completely by surprise that they were all speared before they -could seize their weapons. The Melanaus then quickly disappeared up a -creek. Their leader was the late Atoh, a young man then, who afterwards -became the Government chief of Palo. He is perhaps better known to the -present generation as Haji Abdul Rahman. - -The following translation of a paper written by a Nakoda Amzah, one of -the rescued captives, and found amongst his papers after his death, -gives a good account of the voyage of this fleet, and of its -destruction. He was a Kampar (Sumatra) Malay, who lived in Sarawak since -his rescue. He, his grandson, and another Malay were killed in the -Rejang in 1880 by a head-hunting party of Dayaks. He was noted for his -courage. He had been twice before captured by pirates. In this -translation the word "pirate" is substituted for Bajau, Lanun, and -Balanini, which the writer uses indiscriminately, and no doubt the crews -of the piratical prahus were an admixture of these tribes. - - Thursday, the 17th day of the month Sawal in the year of the Hejira - 1278 (A.D. 1862). On this day Nakoda Amzah who was on a voyage to - Samarang, with a crew of twelve men, was attacked off the mouth of - the Jali by piratical prahus. These must have been eleven in all; - they afterwards separated, six going along the coast of Borneo, and - five coasting to Bangka. The attack was sudden, and they did their - best to beat the pirates off, but after having fought them for about - an hour, three of Nakoda Amzah's men were killed, and he himself was - wounded in the head by a bullet. They then surrendered and were - captured by the pirates; their own prahu was destroyed, and they - were transferred to the pirates' prahus. The pirates then sailed to - Pulo Kelam, where they hauled their prahus up a creek out of sight, - there being a Dutch war vessel out of Benjarmasin on the look out - for piratical prahus. This vessel steamed round the island without - detecting them. They stayed here three days, and on the fourth - launched their prahus and sailed northwards. The next day they again - saw the steamer to the westward, so bore down to the island of - Jempodi, where they stayed in hiding for six days. Sailing on, - between Pakar and Kaiong the pirates captured a sampan with five - men, and they also captured a woman. In two days more they reached - the mouth of Katapang, and Kandang Krabu, where they made an - unsuccessful raid; but they captured two men who were out fishing. - Two days afterwards they arrived at and attacked Pulo Kumbang, but - the people were away inland, so no captures were effected. The next - day they made a descent on Sati point, and captured three Chinese - and three Malays. They sailed on for two days more, and then tried - at Mas Tiga, but did not succeed in capturing any one. Two days - afterwards they fell in with a Dutch Government coastguard, - commanded by one Rasip. They engaged the coastguard, but owing to a - strong westerly wind were forced to leave her. After four days, - between Karamata and Pulo Datu, they fell in with a Sambas prahu - belonging to Haji Bakir, she proved to be from Belitong, loaded with - dry fish, sago, etc. The pirates captured her and her crew of five - men. The whole of the next day they were chased by a war steamer, - but they escaped by keeping in shoal water, and by night falling. - Five days afterwards, off Cape Baiong, they fell in with Nakoda - Daud's prahu from Sambas, but did not molest her. Three days later - they had passed Cape Datu, and brought up for two days in Serabang - bay and read the Ruah Selamat.[275] A three days' sail brought them - to Cape Sirik, just before reaching which they fell in with two - prahus which they attacked but were beaten off; they also chased a - small boat but that escaped inshore. The next night at Bruit they - killed two Melanaus, and captured two men and two women. Two nights - after, off the mouth of Oya, they captured four Melanau women and - two men. At Muka, which they reached next day, they captured four - Chinese and two Melanaus, and the next night they brought up off - Bintulu.[276] The following day was a fatal day for the pirates, for - in the morning a steamer (the _Rainbow_) came out of Bintulu - accompanied by a pinnace (the _Jolly Bachelor_). There was a pirate - prahu lying close in shore and upon her the steamer immediately - fired; twice the steamer fired and then the prahu's crew ran her - into shoal water, she was followed and attacked by the pinnace, and - her crew then escaped ashore, but were all killed by men from - Bintulu and Miri. The steamer then attacked another prahu—and after - firing into her twice rammed and sank her. Her crew were all - drowned, killed, or captured, and the captives, about twenty in - number, escaped on board the steamer. A similar fate overtook a - third prahu, all her crew perishing, and her captives, about - twenty-five in number, were rescued by the steamer. The steamer then - gave chase to the three prahus in the offing and overtook them. - These three prahus were lashed together, but separated after being - fired into. A short engagement ensued, which resulted in all three - of the prahus being sunk, and their crews being killed or captured. - Twenty-one captives were rescued from their prahus. And thus were - the pirates destroyed off Bintulu by the Rajah of Sarawak's steamer - the _Rainbow_. - - Moreover it is estimated that the pirates lost forty men killed, and - the steamer lost but one man killed and one wounded. And thus Nakoda - Amzah and three of his men were rescued, and reached Kuching in - safety. The remaining six were taken away in the other five prahus - that sailed to Belitong and Bangka, and were probably taken by their - captors to Sulu during the month of Haji. - - Written in Kuching on Friday the 6th day of Dulkaidah, 1278 of the - Hejira (A.D. 1862). - -This was a lesson the pirates never forgot. From one of their prahus -nineteen men escaped in a fast boat to carry the tale back with them, -soon to spread to all the pirate haunts. Only once since, some seven -years later, did the pirates venture down to the Sarawak coast, and then -in no great force. They were attacked in Kedurong bay, and slain to a -man by the Bintulu people led by their own chiefs. No more pirates were -seen on the Sarawak coast afterwards. - -The next year a squadron of steamers was sent from China to attack and -root out all these pirates; but they came for no end except to sport -their bunting, for nothing was effected. They could have had no -intelligence officer with them with a knowledge of the positions of the -piratical strongholds, and acquainted with the languages, habits, and -appearance of the inhabitants of the northern coast of Borneo and the -Sulu archipelago. - -Though the pirates never troubled Sarawak again, they continued their -operations in other parts for many years afterwards. As late as 1872, -Dutch squadrons had to be sent out against them along the east coast of -Borneo. And in 1874 piracy was so rife in the Sulu seas, and the Spanish -gunboats so unable to suppress it, that the Governor-General of the -Philippines issued an edict dooming the "Moorish marine" to destruction. -The Spanish cruisers were to destroy _all_ prahus proceeding from the -Sulu islands or Tawi Tawi. Their crews were to be conveyed to Manila to -labour on public works, and those found armed were to be punished by the -Military Courts. It was hoped that these untameable and seafaring races -would be thus compelled to live by agricultural pursuits alone. This -merciless condemnation of peaceable traders and voyagers as well as the -evil-doers naturally led to gross injustice, and to intense hatred of -the Spaniards. Even those not bearing arms, engaged in peaceful -pursuits, if apprehended, were doomed to compulsory labour; whereas -those found armed, met with short shrift—and all were compelled to be -armed for their own protection. - -In 1879, the pirates of Tungku, a place near Sandakan, the last -stronghold of the Balanini and Lanun pirates in northern Borneo, made -several excursions along the coast capturing as many as 200 people. Then -the place was destroyed by H.M.S. _Kestrel_. (It had been attacked -before by the _Cleopatra_ in 1851.) Shortly afterwards the British North -Borneo Company established their government in North Borneo, and piracy -virtually ceased along the coasts of Borneo. - ------ - -Footnote 269: - - St. John, _Life of Sir James Brooke_. - -Footnote 270: - - By Article III. of the Treaty of May, 1847, the British Government - engaged to use every means in their power to suppress piracy within - the seas, straits, and rivers subject to Bruni. - -Footnote 271: - - Miss Agnes Brooke. - -Footnote 272: - - Some were from the Celebes; some from both Southern and Western - Borneo; some Javanese; some from the Natuna islands. Amongst them were - a nadoka and the crew of a Singapore vessel, and a Malay woman of - Singapore and her family. (From an account by the Rajah Muda, which is - practically the same as the Bishop's.) - -Footnote 273: - - Some fifty people from Matu, Oya, and Muka were rescued. - -Footnote 274: - - Belitong. - -Footnote 275: - - Ruah Selamat—a prayer of thanksgiving. The pirates now calculated upon - being quit of men-of-war, and that the rest of their voyage would be - free from danger. - -Footnote 276: - - There were many more people captured between Bruit and Bintulu, but - the narrator probably only knew of those captured by the prahu on - board of which he was a prisoner; he is at fault, too, as to the - number of pirates killed, and captives rescued. - -[Illustration: - - MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS, KAYAN, ETC.] - - - - - CHAPTER X - THE KAYAN EXPEDITION - - -[Illustration: - - KAYAN MORTUARY.] - -Early in 1863, the Rajah was again obliged to leave for Sarawak, owing -to certain complications having arisen, due to the acts of his nephew, -the Rajah Muda. - -Into this matter it is not our intention to enter at length. It has -already been dealt with fully in both Miss Jacob's and Sir Spencer St. -John's biographies of the Rajah, and it is sufficient to say here that -it was mainly the result of an inexplicable misconception of the policy -being pursued by the Rajah in England. - -The formal recognition of Sarawak was the sole proposal before the -British Government. It is true the Rajah trusted that having once gained -this England would not leave Sarawak to her fate in the event of the -failure of his Government; but he wrote: "On every account of feeling of -pride, of attachment to the people, I desire the Government to be -continued." The negotiations had not extended to any overtures for a -transfer, or proposals of protection. Recognition at this time was all -important, not only to give a status to the Government, and confidence -to the people, but to encourage the introduction of capital, without -which the country could not advance. - -It was against the mistaken idea of a transfer of the country to England -that the Rajah Muda protested. Yet a short time before he himself had -suggested such a transfer to Belgium, and, a few years previously that -the country should be sold either to England or to the Borneo Company. - -We may mention here that the negotiations with Belgium had fallen -through the previous year. The reason is not difficult to discover, for -the Rajah wrote: "I wrote to you about the Duke of Brabant and my talk -with him. His views must change greatly before I entrust our people to -his guardianship." - -The Premier, Lord Palmerston, and the Secretary for Foreign Affairs, -Lord John Russell, with other influential members of both Houses, were -now very favourably inclined towards the Rajah and Sarawak. Lord John -Russell had pledged himself to lay the statement of facts as prepared by -the Rajah before the Law Officers of the crown for their opinion, and -should it be favourable to bring the question of recognition of Sarawak -before the Cabinet.[277] The Law Officers were called upon to decide -whether Sarawak was independent of or feudatory to Bruni. The decision -was favourable, for Lord John Russell subsequently wrote to the Rajah: -"If your authority is undisputed, he (Lord Russell) is now ready at once -to propose to the Cabinet the recognition of Sarawak as an independent -State under your rule and Government." - -Before his return to England the Rajah heard that recognition had been -granted, though he was not officially notified of the fact until his -arrival there. It was full and complete; and a Consul was appointed to -Sarawak for whom an _exequatur_ was asked of the Rajah.[278] The Rajah's -forethought, which we have already recorded, that "time brings changes, -and may work on the British Government" was thus fully justified. The -Duke of Newcastle, Lords Palmerston and John Russell, Sir G. Grey, the -Honble. Sidney Herbert, and Mr. Gladstone had been members of the -Cabinet that issued the Commission, as they were now members of the -Cabinet that granted the long refused recognition. - -The Tuan Muda had accompanied the Rajah from England. He had assumed the -surname of Brooke by the desire of his uncle, and this had been decided -upon before the defection of his brother had been known. The Rajah -desired it because it was the name of the ruling family, and it would -remove confusion and ambiguity, and place his nephew in a clearer -position before the world. The Tuan Muda refused to take the title of -Rajah Muda, or to be formally recognised as his uncle's heir, trusting -that his brother might pave the way to reconciliation and to his -reinstatement.[279] - -Whilst the Rajah remained at Kuching to restore order, and to introduce -proper systems into the various departments, the Tuan Muda returned to -Sekrang, where he was received with many demonstrations of good feeling. -The population turned out and towed and escorted his pinnace up the -river, and salutes were fired wherever he passed. But they were not more -glad to welcome him, than he was to see them. He then visited all the -out-stations as far as Bintulu. Muka he found prosperous, and the people -happy. He then returned to Sekrang to prepare for the expedition against -the Kayans. - -This powerful tribe has already been spoken of as living far inland on -the head-waters of the Rejang. They were a continual trouble to the -Dayaks who lived on that same river, but lower down, raiding their -country, taking heads, and making captives, whom they tortured to death. -Their country was not easily accessible, on account of the rapids in the -river. The first rapids on the Rejang are about 170 miles from the -mouth; these passed, the river is navigable for sixty miles, then ensue -further rapids for about five miles, and then again it is navigable for -fifty more. The upper rapids, called those of Makun, are the most -serious and difficult to overcome, so serious, indeed, that the Kayans -did not suppose it possible that an enemy could ascend above them. - -But it was necessary to chastise and bring these troublesome neighbours -into subjection. Before the Tuan Muda had left for England an ultimatum -had been sent to Akam Nipa to deliver up the murderers of Steele and -Fox. They had been committing great depredations on the lower Rejang, -and Mr. Cruickshank, the Resident there, had appealed to the Government -at Kuching to bridle them. Not only were the murderers of Messrs. Steele -and Fox with them, but, as we have previously mentioned, they had lately -descended and made a treacherous attack on the Katibas Dayaks, who had -stood true to the Sarawak Government. Professing friendship, they had -seized an occasion when most of the men of Katibas were absent, and had -killed seventeen of the men who had remained at their homes, and a -hundred women and children. Their captives they tortured in the most -horrible manner, hacking them with knives and gouging out their eyes -before putting them to death. And not only were the men thus treated, -but also most of the women. They burnt fourteen long houses, or -villages, and decamped. - -Then they had engaged a man named Paring to lure some of the Dayaks into -an ambush. Paring, a Kayan, had married a Dayak wife, and when he came -to Katibas to visit his wife's relations he persuaded eighteen men to -accompany him into the Kayan country to propose terms of peace, and when -they demurred he made himself responsible for the safety of the whole -party. Having thus overcome their fears he led them to a place where the -Kayans, under their chief Oyong Hang,[280] were lurking in waiting for -them. Eleven were at once bound hand and foot, but seven managed to -escape into the jungle, and after several days returned in a famished -condition to Katibas. The eleven were conveyed up the river, and on -their way were carried into every Kayan house to be tortured by the -women. On arriving at Oyong Hang's abode, one of them named Boyong was -singled out to be sacrificed so as to attend in the abode of spirits the -soul of Oyong Hang's son, who had lately died. He was to be buried alive -under a huge wooden pillar, the mausoleum of Oyong Hang's son, early on -the following morning. However, during the night, Boyong and another -effected their escape, ran into the jungle, and found their way to the -foot of the first rapids after twenty days' wandering. They were then in -such an exhausted condition that they found it impossible to proceed -further on foot, accordingly they lashed themselves by rattans to a log -in the river, drifted down stream, and were eventually picked up and -rescued. All the remaining men were strangled by the Kayans. The -scoundrel Paring, not thinking that his villainy had been disclosed, had -the audacity to go among the Dayaks again, when he was seized and -brought to Kanowit, where he was sentenced to death. But when in -confinement, awaiting the approval of the sentence from Kuching, he -effected his escape. The alarm was, however, at once given, and he was -pursued into the jungle by the Dayaks and killed. - -[Illustration: - - OLD PUNAN MORTUARY.] - -In an expedition such as was contemplated, the Rajah or his deputy was -obliged to obtain the voluntary assistance of his subjects. He had no -paid army, he did not even provision the host for the expedition. - -On this occasion the Tuan Muda consulted some of the chiefs at Sekrang -as to the feasibility of attacking the Kayans. The Dayaks were never -unwilling to join in such an excursion, though the only inducement that -could be held out was loot, and relief from further annoyance. But it -was laid down by the Government that no woman or child was to be -molested. - -As the chiefs thought that the proposed attack might be made, -arrangements were pressed forward, and on May 19, 1863, at sunset, two -guns were fired as a preparatory signal for the start from Sekrang, and -the Tuan Muda led the party that was to proceed thence down the Batang -Lupar and coast to the mouth of the Rejang, picking up on the way -contingents of volunteers. Mr. Watson was at Kabong (Kalaka) at the head -of a detachment, and Mr. Stuart Johnson was waiting at Kanowit, along -with Sergeant Lees in charge of guns, muskets, and ammunition. - -At mid-day on the 20th, the expedition started from Sekrang, "My crew -were mostly old followers and servants who had been with me for years. -Our boat was in perfect order, well painted and decorated with flags; -for nothing tells so much as pride instilled and _esprit de corps_ -encouraged in the minds of the people."[281] - -On the 21st, Lingga was reached and Banting visited. The natives there, -the Banting or Balau Dayaks, were not eager to join the expedition as -they were behindhand in their farming operations; however, after some -hesitation and delay, they followed. On the 23rd, Kabong was attained, -the town at the mouth of the Kalaka river. Here were Malays, useful -fighting men, but for all that they showed reluctance to unite in the -expedition. This is easily explicable, as they were apprehensive of -attacking tribes at such a distance, and whom they had been bred up to -fear as the most powerful in Borneo. And the Malays, unlike the -Sea-Dayaks, though braver, do not love fighting for the sake of -fighting. They shirked, but they went. - -On the 24th, at starting the contingent consisted of sixty boats, with -an average of forty men in each, and pushed up the mouth of the Rejang -to Serikei, and Mr. Watson had gone on with forty boats from Saribas. On -the following day Sibu was reached, where lived the Banyoks. Tani had -been their chief, the conspirator who had been sentenced to death by the -Tuan Muda, as mentioned in a previous chapter. But now Tani's son, -Buju,[282] at the head of his fighting men, readily joined forces to -those of the Tuan Muda. On the 29th at 2 A.M. by hard paddling, Kanowit -was reached. "At daylight our force had congregated about the village -and on each bank of the river, which was so broad that thousands of -boats would not have made much show. After having coffee, I commenced -work with Sergeant Lees in examining all the stores, arms, and -ammunition. The heavy guns and shot had been already despatched by the -Kanowit and Katibas boats, which were now two days' start ahead of us. I -had arranged that the foot of the first rapids should be our rendezvous, -and the enemy were reported to be six days distant above this point. It -took the greater part of the day distributing arms, ammunition, and -sundry other things to be carried by the force. Our Europeans of the -party were Messrs. Watson, Cruickshank, my younger brother, Sergeant -Lees, and Lucas (the Captain) of the _Venus_. - -"_26th._—The principal natives persuaded me to remain over to-day or I -would have pushed on to lose no time in this fine weather. They require -time to settle many little matters with which they are particular. Some -made their wills, others sent letters to their nearest relatives, -acquainting them with their last wishes, and all our boats needed much -preparation. The one prepared for me, into which I had to shift all my -things, was sixty-six feet long, shaped like a coffin and totally devoid -of elegance and beauty. She consisted of a single tree hollowed out and -round at the bottom, but raised a little at her extremities. When the -hollowing out is done, a bow and a stern-piece are fastened with -rattans; they have not a nail in them; two light planks are also tied on -top and then they are complete. Some have much speed, and are capable of -carrying from forty to seventy men with a month's provision on board. -They are adapted for passing the rapids, are buoyant in the falls, and -the crews are able to use a long sweeping stroke with the paddles, such -as could not be managed in shorter boats. - -"_29th._—As the fort clock struck eight, a gun was fired as a signal for -starting, and about eighty boats left together; others had been going on -during the night, and many were still behind. The current ran strong -against us, and we were forced to hug the bank. - -"The banks above Kanowit are steep, and Kanowit itself may be said to be -the first pretty spot in the Rejang river, but above it is much variety -of scenery—windings of the river, hills and hillocks of every shape." - -As they ascended, ruined habitations and deserted paddy-fields were -passed, that had been ravaged by the Kayans; to put a term to their -violence a fort had been erected at Ngmah, between Katibas and Kanowit. -This was now dismantled by the Tuan Muda on his way up, and he took the -men and guns along with him. Above the junction of the Katibas with the -Rejang for over a hundred miles the country was uninhabited. - -On the 31st, the Baleh river, the left hand branch of the Rejang, was -passed. Here the character of the scenery changes, the sides become -craggy, and the river rolls over masses of rock, and through veritable -gorges, with a swift current. - -On June the 1st, the foot of the first rapid was reached, where the -rendezvous had been appointed. Here all those who had gone on before -were assembled in thousands. "Groups of Dayaks in all directions—some -lounging on rocks, or on the patches of white sand in the bight, others -mending their boats which they had hauled up in the most favourable -places. Many were squatting round fires and cooking. Bright colours of -clothes, flags, and painted boats were interspersed among them." - -A council was held that same afternoon, and further proceedings were -discussed. A hundred chiefs were present, and the Tuan Muda spoke, -arranging the order of the bala, and insisting that the lives of women -and children must be spared, and that the chiefs should be held -responsible for the conduct of their followers. He was followed by -Balang, "an ugly little broad man, with the jowl of a hog," the chief of -Katibas, whose house had been burnt by the Kayans, all his property -carried off, and many of his relatives and people killed. "I have no -wish to return," said he, "if this expedition is unsuccessful. They may -cook my head if I can't cook theirs."[283] The force then consisted of -300 boats carrying 12,000 men. - -On the following day the ascent of the Pelagus rapids was begun. The -boats were forced up by the men with poles in their hands, and were -aided by others on the banks hauling with ropes; whilst others again, -where the water was shallow, were immersed in it pulling and shoving. - -"Men seemed like ducks in the water. Swimmers and divers all had their -duties, and the amount of exertion of this kind which the natives will -undergo is simply wonderful. They keep it up hour after hour in the -coldest mountain stream, jumping on to and over places where an -Englishman could not gain a foothold, as the rocks are slippery as -glass, and many of the ridges are not over three inches wide, making one -giddy to look at them." - -After a while the first portion of the rapids was safely surmounted, and -a basin of calmly flowing water was reached. But this was not far, it -afforded a breathing space before the next difficult point was reached, -a perpendicular fall of ten feet. Here was a portage; provisions, arms, -and ammunition had to be carried by land, and the boats hauled over -sixty feet of a steep rocky incline, covered with water when the river -was full, but now left dry. In the process, however, a good many of the -boats went to pieces, and the crews had to be partitioned among the -others. - -This was followed by another fall, that had to be surmounted in the same -way. "This last was a terrible job, and at every foot gained, I thought -my coffin would have gone in two, as she creaked piteously. But at last -we gained the summit of the first rapids. Here we stopped, as the crews -required rest, and the sun was piercingly hot." The whole length of this -first rapid is four miles, and the breadth of the river six hundred -yards. Not one third of the force had as yet surmounted it, and some -were discouraged and made no attempt to do so. - -[Illustration: - - KAYAN MORTUARY.] - -Next day, the 3rd, the Tuan Muda's thirty-fourth birthday, the coffin -was advancing up stream where the river was broken up by islets and -running between them, like a mill race, followed by the boat containing -Mr. Cruickshank and Mr. Stuart Johnson, when, in punting, it was driven -against a submerged rock and at once began to fill. Seizing his gold -watch and chain, the Tuan Muda sprang into the water and swam to the -boat that followed and was taken in; but provisions, the Tuan Muda's -sword, spyglass, rugs, etc., all new from England, were irretrievably -lost, and the whole crew were boatless; for the coffin was whirled down -the stream. - -"_4th._—We advanced again as usual, and after about an hour's hard -pulling and many ropes, the stream became smooth and deep, and no more -rocks were in sight. The reaches were long and straight, with a steady -current of two and a half knots. The land was level without being -swampy, and the soil appeared to be a rich yellow loam. What land for -agriculture! and it extends for miles." - -They were now on the fringe of the Kayan country, and they came on the -remains of the house of the chief Akam Nipa, which he had deserted. The -enemy had retired before the advancing force, and not one had as yet -shown himself; though a small party, consisting of seven men, that had -gone into the jungle hunting, three days before, thinking that the -Kayans had all retreated, had incautiously lain down to sleep, when they -were captured, tortured slowly to death on the spot, and then -decapitated. - -On the 6th, the Tekok rapids were encountered, and another abandoned -Kayan village passed. The hills now began to show, and the river to flow -over rocks and between bluffs. Had this spot been held by the enemy, it -would have been most difficult to pass, but they had considered it best -to retreat. - -On the 7th, the abandoned village of the Sekapans[284] was reached and -committed to the flames. There, farming grounds with the jungle freshly -cut were found on both sides of the river. The scenery was very -beautiful, but there was very little cultivation. The bays are sometimes -five hundred yards in width, giving the appearance of a landlocked lake -rather than a running river. The height of the hills varies under a -thousand feet. Many fruit trees were on the bank. - -"We were pulling with all our sinews, having continued it since morning, -when at 3 P.M. we descried a sampan manned by a crew dressed in various -colours, steering for us. They brought news of the enemy being fortified -in a house[285] round the next point, and on the leading boats -approaching they were fired into, and some were killed and others -wounded. The enemy's house was already surrounded, they said, but every -time our fellows advanced some were shot down. - -"Our crew pulled on, and on rounding the point, the stockaded dwelling -of the enemy hove in sight, situated on a low spit. We steered across, -out of the enemy's range into the bay, where all the boats of the -advance party had collected." - -Nothing could be effected till more of the force had come up, and till -the field-piece could be mounted. This last was done during the night, -and all was made ready for demolishing the fortified place in the -morning; but the enemy, taking advantage of the darkness, had decamped -in the night. It was afterwards ascertained that the bravest of the -Kayans had been placed there, with strict orders to hold the place -against the advancing flotilla. All the worst characters and principal -leaders had been there too, and among them Sawing, Sakalai, and Talip. -The house was now burnt, after having been rifled, and parties of Dayaks -were sent in all directions to destroy the villages of the Kayans. Among -the spoil taken was a Gusi jar valued at £150. In all directions smoke -arose, and at night the flames could be seen leaping above the tree-tops -from the burning houses. - -The Tuan Muda now pushed on and passed the Majawa rapids. - -"When we had reached the upper end of the gorge we could plainly survey -the fall behind us—our force coming up one by one, with dense masses of -thousands on the rocks, others wending an ant-like pilgrimage around the -almost perpendicular banks and ledges. Toes and fingers often came in -useful for clinging to every niche. - -"Above this point we again reached smooth and deep water, running -quietly. The crews were stopping and plundering things thrown aside by -the enemy as they retreated. We pulled in untroubled waters for only an -hour, and then arrived at dangerous rocky places, gradually getting -steeper and steeper. The stream rushed past, and numbers of the boats -were damaged. Fortunately we had picked up many native boats. The -channels wound circuitously among very sharp rocks, over which we had to -use ropes. Sergeant Lee's boat was smashed, and he and his crew were -deposited on a rock for some hours. We came to for the night in a bight, -surrounded in every direction by rocks. The leaders of our force lost -one man here; as he was taking out a rope, an enemy blew a poisoned -arrow into his chest, which knocked him down, when his head was cut -off." - -On the 11th, the foot of the Makun rapid was reached. But for some way -below the great cataract the river eddies and boils and plunges over -rocks, and races between projecting fangs and islets. Here for two hours -they had to toil with poles and ropes. The Makun rapid is a descent of -the river in one great slide, with swirls and whirlpools, and with such -force that it is only possible to ascend it, one boat at a time, pulled -by ropes, and with two or three in her punting to control her movements, -and prevent her being stove in against the rocks. - -The ascent was begun on the 11th, and successfully accomplished. But -fifteen boats were lost. - -"I resolved to push on with the force we had, viz. 150 Malays and about -100 Dyak boats. Watson and Stuart were now boatless, and they also had -to harbour in Fitz's boat, which had become the refuge of the destitute. -A satisfaction prevails at having overcome the greatest obstacle in the -approach to the Kayan confines. We proceeded about five miles, and -towards evening received news that some captives had been taken. The -enemy held nowhere and were pursued like sheep. I at once decided to go -no farther, as our work of destruction would serve as a sufficient -punishment for these people, who have proved themselves a most dastardly -set of cowards, running on every occasion, leaving their children and -women at the mercy of the Dyaks. These stupid inhabitants trusted to the -superstitious traditions of their forefathers to guard them without the -help of man, and now awakened to the mistake of their impregnability, -too late. They resorted to their heels on every occasion; and two young -boys yesterday chased up a hill two men equal to the boys in arms, both -parties having swords only. - -"Our warlike munitions have been useless, and the gun only employed in -firing twenty-one rounds on the bank in the afternoon. A boat arrived -this morning, bringing three captives, one of whom I determined to leave -on the bank to take a message, after we had left, to Oyong Hang. At -sunset we collected the few chiefs, and the captive, a middle-aged -woman, was brought before us. I told her, by means of an interpreter, -that we attacked their country, because they had taken part against our -friends and the subjects of Sarawak, and had harboured the three chief -murderers of Messrs. Fox and Steele, named Sakalai, Sawing, and Talip. -Whoever befriended them must necessarily become our enemies; besides, -they had made several attacks on the Dyaks. I gave her a 12-pounder shot -and a Sarawak flag, which were to be presented to Oyong Hang for him to -make his choice. The latter was an emblem of peace, which would provide -him with a safe-conduct to Kanowit, in order to open peaceful relations. -The shot was an emblem of war, which we should conclude he had accepted -if he did not shortly make his appearance with the flag. All attacks by -Dyaks would be forbidden for the present, as it was our desire to be on -friendly terms. - -"The Dyak from whom I took the captive complained bitterly, and said he -had lost a mother and sister, killed by the Kayans, and now wanted her -(head) in exchange. I gave them to understand plainly that whoever -touched her would suffer death. - -"_13th and 14th._—We waited for loiterers, who provoked me by their -dilatoriness. Some had been wounded by poisoned arrows, but the only -effect was feverishness. A few had ghastly wounds from spears. There had -been more dreadful sights in this campaign than I had bargained for. -Many women and children even had been killed by our people, who state, -with some degree of truth, that in their excitement they had mistaken -them for men, as they wore head-dresses similar to the dress of the men -in this country. I resolved on any future occasion when I should have to -call out the Dyaks, that a heavy fine should be imposed on any one -perpetrating such acts. Still, at present, they can scarcely be expected -to comprehend such a rule, as many are now thirsting for revenge, -smarting under the loss of wives, mothers, and sisters, mercilessly -tortured and killed by the Kayans, who have always been in the habit of -practising the blackest treachery and making sudden attacks when -professing the staunchest friendship. - -"On looking over our force, and counting those passing, I calculated -that we must number five hundred large boats, containing about fifteen -thousand men—Dyaks of some twenty different branch tribes, who had -mostly been each other's enemies in former times." - -On the return of the expedition, Kanowit was reached on the 17th, and -thence the Tuan Muda went back to his station at Sekrang, and waited -there for nearly a month before a deputation of Kayans arrived, bearing -the flag that had been left with the captive woman. They numbered -seventy men, and came to profess their desire for peace in the future. -They reported that their chief Oyong Hang had summoned the people to a -conference, and then and there had cut down Talip, and his followers had -put Sakalai to death, but Sawing, suspecting what would be the -determination of the Kayans, had escaped a few days previously.[286] - -Accordingly the month of August was appointed for the gathering of a -large assembly of the tribes to conclude a peace with the Kayans. There -were, however, several hitches, and the meeting did not take place until -October. - -"The Kayan peace was concluded this month, when the chiefs arrived at -Kanowit for that purpose. They met the Dyaks, and a pig was killed, -according to custom. The terms and points to be sacredly attended to -were all discussed before the Resident of the place. Some of the chiefs -of the Keniah country were also present, and expressed a desire for -trade and friendship. They talked of removing down the river. At this -meeting there were representatives of 25,000 souls, who were all -strangers to us, although living within the limits of Sarawak territory. -This peace had been the great event of the year 1863, and leaves Sarawak -without an enemy in her dominions, and without an intertribal war of any -description. This is the first time the country has had peace." - -In December, Sawing, the last of the murderers of Fox and Steele, was -given up, tried, and executed. - -"And now," says the Tuan Muda, "the deaths of those who were private -friends and public servants, and who had occupied a distant and isolated -out-station, have been completely avenged." - -The Rajah remained in Sarawak till after the subjection of the Kayans, -and then, having handed over the Government to the Tuan Muda, left in -September, 1863, and "bade farewell to the people and the country he was -never to see again." - ------ - -Footnote 277: - - From a letter of the Rajah's dated September 9, 1862. - -Footnote 278: - - Mr. G. T. Ricketts was appointed Consul, January 19, 1864. - -Footnote 279: - - Captain Brooke died the same year as the Rajah. - -Footnote 280: - - Oyong Hang was the chief of the Bintulu Kayans, and was at one time - friendly to the Government, but he had thrown off his allegiance and - joined Akam Nipa. - - Oyong is prefixed to the name of a Kayan on the death of his - firstborn; Akam, on the death of a younger child. - -Footnote 281: - - _Ten Years in Sarawak_, from which this account is taken. - -Footnote 282: - - See chap. vii. p. 107. - -Footnote 283: - - For the fate of this chief see chap. xii. p. 320. - -Footnote 284: - - Belaga, where is now a strong fort, and a Chinese and Malay trading - station, is just above this. - -Footnote 285: - - The village of the Kajaman tribe, a short distance above Belaga. - -Footnote 286: - - Talip was a Matu Melanau of good birth; Sakalai was a chief of the - Kanowit tribe; and Sawing was half Ukit and half Tanjong. - -[Illustration: - - A SEA-DAYAK HOUSE OR VILLAGE.] - - - - - CHAPTER XI - THE END OF THE FIRST STAGE - - -[Illustration: - - THE RAJAH'S TOMB.] - -We are drawing near to the close of the first stage in the History of -Sarawak. It had opened with great hopes. To his mother the Rajah had -written in 1841: "I trust there may be marked out for me a more useful -existence, that will enable me to lay my head on my pillow and say that -I have done something to better the condition of my kind, and to deserve -their applause," and again, "I hope that thousands will be benefited -when I am mouldering in dust," and these hopes have been fulfilled. But -the last period of the Rajah's life was clouded with sorrow, -disappointment, and pecuniary anxieties. - -He had practically given up the government in 1863, though he reigned -for five years longer, and could make his will felt when need be. His -health had broken down, and he wrote on May 29, 1863: "I cannot stand -the climate and work," and in that year he left Sarawak for good, having -installed his nephew, the Tuan Muda, as administrator. He was then only -sixty, but for over twenty years his life had been full of anxiety, and -had been a continual struggle against adversities, the most serious -caused by the "malignant and persevering persecutions"[287] of his own -countrymen, to whom he had turned for a little sympathy and a little -help, which would have cost England nothing. In his policy and his -actions he had been guided by no personal ambition; the great desire of -his heart had been throughout the extension of British influence in the -Far East, the improvement of trade, the suppression of piracy, the -horrors of which he had witnessed, and the amelioration of the lot of -the oppressed and suffering natives, whom he had come to love and esteem -for their many good qualities. - -With regard to the other countries included in the general policy of the -Rajah, this book has little to do. It suffices to note that had that -policy not been discredited, Siam,[288] the Sulu archipelago, the whole -of New Guinea, and a greater part of Borneo might now have been under -British influence. To the Rajah's unaided efforts, frowned upon at home, -England owes it that Sarawak, Bruni, and Labuan are not now Dutch -Residencies, and North Borneo, through conquest from the Spaniards, an -American colony. - -By his enterprise Sarawak, weakened by civil war and oppression, was -converted into an independent and cogent State, and became a check upon -any further advance of the Dutch northwards; and their strong diplomatic -objections to the Rajah's presence in Sarawak shows what they had in -view. Moreover, the treaty he effected with the Sultan of Bruni in 1847 -effectually prevented any settlements other than of an English character -being established in northern Borneo. - -From southern Borneo England had retired in favour of the Dutch, and, -previous to this, after the disaster of Balambangan, and its withdrawal -from Bruni, had ceased to take any further interest in northern Borneo, -nor was any attempt made to re-establish its prestige there, or to -suppress piracy, even after Singapore had been founded in 1819. As -usual, England had to wait for a man of action and resolution, and -twenty years afterwards, though, fortunately, when not too late, he -appeared in the person of the late Rajah. Such a man also was Sir -Stamford Raffles, who saved Singapore and the Malay peninsula to -England. It is almost a parallel case. - - The members of the East India Board were furious, and the Ministers - of the Crown were "excessively angry." Indeed had it not been for - Raffles ... it is certain that Singapore would have been abandoned - by the British. Raffles made it, and Raffles saved it.... Raffles' - genius and patriotism were rewarded by endless worry, by the - disapproval of his employers, and by public censure from his - country's Ministers.[289] - -But the Rajah abandoned the larger policy as hopeless, and devoted his -life and his means to his adopted country; and here the British -Government, influenced by Gladstone, Cobden, Sidney Herbert, and their -Little England followers, did its best to paralyse his efforts. - - "My duty has been done at any cost," he wrote sadly, "and the - British Government will be responsible for the consequences which - must follow upon its abandonment of Sarawak. I do not mention the - treatment I have personally received at its hands, for I seek no - favour, nor expect justice, and I shall close a troubled career with - the conviction that it might have been useful to my country and - honourable to myself and a blessing to the native race, but for the - indifference, the inconstancy, and, I regret to say, the injustice - of the British Government."[290] - -In an introduction to his nephew the Tuan Muda's _Ten Years in Sarawak_, -written in January 1866, he expressed what had been the ambition of his -life, and his disappointment at its nonfulfilment. - - I once had a day-dream of advancing the Malayan race by enforcing - order and establishing self-government among them; and I dreamed too - that my native country would desire the benefit of position, - influence, and commerce, without the responsibilities from which she - shrinks. But the dream ended with the first waking reality, and I - found how true it is, that nations are like men, that the young hope - more than they fear, and the old fear more than they hope—that - England had ceased to be enterprising, and could not look forward to - obtaining great ends by small means perseveringly applied, and that - the dependencies are not now regarded as a field of outlay, to yield - abundant national returns, but as a source of wasteful expenditure - to be wholly cut off. The cost ultimately may verify the old adage, - and some day England may wake from the dream of disastrous economy, - as I have awakened from my dreams of extended usefulness. I trust - the consequences may not be more hurtful to her than they have been - to me. - - Since this, I have found happiness in advancing the happiness of my - people, who, whatever may be their faults, have been true to me and - mine through good report and evil report, through prosperity and - through misfortune. - -From the very commencement of his career in Borneo he had invited the -support of the British Government "to relieve an industrious people from -oppression, and to check, and if possible, to suppress piracy and the -slave trade." He was anxious to see a British Settlement established, -under the direction of others if necessary, and he was prepared to -transfer his rights and interests to any successor. He looked upon -himself in the light of "an agent whom fortune had enabled to open the -path," and he felt "if a case of misery ever called for help, it is -here, and the act of humanity which redeems the Dayak race[291] from the -condition of unparalleled wretchedness will open a path for religion, -and for commerce, which may in future repay the charity which ought to -seek for no remuneration." His wish had always been that the country -should be taken under the wing of England, and, though he at first -justly asked that what he had sunk into it of his own private fortune -should be repaid him, he was finally prepared to waive this -consideration if only England would adopt the struggling little State. -Failing this, he desired that the British Government would extend a -protectorate over the State, so that capitalists should be encouraged to -invest money for the development of its resources. But even recognition -of Sarawak as an independent State was not granted till 1863. Protection -was not accorded till 1888, and then it was offered, not asked for, and -was granted, not in the interests of Sarawak, but for the safeguarding -of Imperial interests, lest some other foreign power should lay its -hands on the little State. - -[Illustration: - - KUCHING (UPPER PART).] - -Recognition, for which the Rajah had striven for so many years, being at -last granted, filled him with the greatest satisfaction. But considering -the past history of Sarawak, and bearing in mind how well that country -has since done without extraneous aid, it would seem to have been a pity -that Sarawak ever attracted the attention of England, and that the Rajah -ever sought for encouragement or protection there. Sarawak has stood the -test of nearly seventy years as an independent State, and continues its -prosperous career, without owing anything to any one, and requiring only -to be let alone. But financial troubles had overtaken the State in the -latter days of the Rajah, and to him these were an endless source of -worry and anxiety. From 1863, to the time of his death in 1868, his -letters to his representative in Sarawak, the Tuan Muda, were almost -always on this subject. To matters relating to general policy, there is -in them little reference to be found; though throughout they express -constant forebodings in regard to the future of the raj. "Alone, -burdened with debts, with few friends and many foes, how are you to -stand without support," he wrote to the Tuan Muda; the last years of his -life were clouded by a dread of evils, for he placed too much weight on -public opinion, which was generally as erroneous as it was -inimical.[292] In 1863, the whole responsibility was thrown upon the -present Rajah's shoulders, to whom it was left to find a way to -establish the revenue on a sound basis, and to reduce a large debt -without sacrificing efficiency. The Government under the present Rajah -practically commenced in that year. - -Sir Spenser St. John says, in his _Rajah Brooke_:— - - "In the autumn of 1866 he (the Rajah) received a severe shock. His - nephew, the Tuan Muda, wrote that he had sold the steamer _Rainbow_ - to pay off a debt due to their Singapore agent—a debt incurred - through careless extravagance in carrying out his many public works - at a time when funds were scarce. For a moment it almost stupefied - him, as this steamer had not yet been paid for," and "Sarawak - without a steamer, he felt assured, would sink back into its old - state of insecurity; and therefore another steamer must be had. By - great exertion, he succeeded in raising the necessary funds, and - purchased a vessel which was christened the _Royalist_." - -Sir Spenser must have trusted to his memory, which played him false. The -Sarawak Government had then another and a larger steamer, the -_Heartsease_,[293] and the Rajah was having the _Royalist_[294] built in -England to carry mails and merchandise to and from Singapore. He was -consulted about the sale of the _Rainbow_ and sanctioned it, for he -wrote to the Tuan Muda on March 6, 1865, "We are quite agreed as to the -advisability of selling the _Rainbow_," the purchase money to go towards -paying for the new vessel he was having built. The Singapore agents were -instructed to remit the money home, but, without the knowledge of the -Tuan Muda, kept it to cover an over-draft. This over-draft was not -incurred to pay expenses of public works, but for absolute necessaries. -The Rajah had but little trouble to raise the balance due on the -_Royalist_; and even this was not necessary, for a Singapore Bank at -once advanced an amount equivalent to the balance due on the _Rainbow_, -which was remitted to England. - -At Burrator, his little out-of-the-world Devonshire seat, on the edge of -the moors, the Rajah was perfectly happy so long as not troubled with -bad news from Sarawak. He devoted himself to the country-side folk, who -were greatly attached to him. His life was one simple and contented; he -enjoyed the exceeding quietude, and he was happy in trying to make -others happy. Riding and shooting, so long as his health permitted, were -his amusements, parish affairs, and the improvement of his little -property, his chief interests. - -The longing to return to his people was strong upon him. But, as time -advanced and his strength diminished, he foresaw that what had become -the desire of his life would be denied him. Some three years before his -death he wrote to the Tuan Muda, "Farewell, think of me as well content, -free from anxiety, and watching your progress with pride and pleasure." - -Largely assisted by the late Sir Massey Lopes, who owned the land in the -parish, he "restored" the Parish Church, and was instrumental in a new -school being provided. The church contained a magnificent rood-screen, -richly carved and gilt, extending across the nave and aisle; indeed it -was the finest specimen in that part of the county. Unhappily neither -the Rajah nor Sir Massey could appreciate its artistic and antiquarian -value, and it was ruthlessly swept away. No architect was employed, only -a local builder, and the new work done in the church is as bad as can be -conceived, such as was likely to proceed from the designs of a common -ignorant builder. - -On June 11, 1868, Sir James Brooke died at Burrator, leaving the -succession of the raj to his nephew Charles Brooke, and his male issue, -failing such to his nephew H. Stuart Johnson and his male issue. In -default of such issue, the Rajah devised his said sovereignty, "The -rights, privileges, and power thereto belonging, unto her Majesty the -Queen of England, her heirs and assigns for ever." - -He was buried in the churchyard at Sheepstor, and a memorial window to -him has been placed in the church. - -Dr. A. Russel Wallace, in _The Malay Archipelago_, 1869, says:— - - That his Government still continues after twenty years, - notwithstanding frequent absences from ill health, notwithstanding - conspiracies of Malay chiefs, and insurrections of Chinese - gold-diggers, all of which have been overcome by the support of the - native population, and notwithstanding financial, political, and - domestic troubles—is due, I believe, solely to many admirable - qualities which Sir James Brooke possessed, and especially to his - having convinced the native population, by every action of his life, - that he ruled them, not for his own advantage, but for their good. - - Since these lines were written, his noble spirit has passed away. - But, though by those who knew him not, he may be sneered at as an - enthusiast, adventurer, or abused as a hard-headed despot, the - universal testimony of every one who came in contact with him in his - adopted country, whether European, Malay, or Dayak, will be that - Rajah Brooke was a great, a wise, and a good ruler—a true and - faithful friend, a man to be admired for his talents, respected for - his honour and courage, and loved for his genuine hospitality, his - kindness of disposition, and his tenderness of heart. - -Writing in 1866, the old Rajah said of his nephew:— - - He is looked up to in that country (Sarawak) as the chief of all the - Sea-Dayaks, and his intimate knowledge of their language, their - customs, their feelings, and their habits far exceed that of any - other person. His task has been successfully accomplished of - stamping out the last efforts of piratical Malayan chiefs, and their - supporters among the Dayaks of Saribas, and of other countries. He - first gained over a portion of these Dayaks to the cause of order, - and then used them as his instruments in the same cause, to restrain - their countrymen. The result is that the coast of Sarawak is as safe - to the trader as the coast of England, and that an unarmed man could - traverse the country without let or hindrance. It is a great - gratification to me to acknowledge my nephew's devotion to the cause - to which my own life has been devoted. It is well that his strength - has come to supply my weakness, and that his energies and his life - (if needed) should be given to establish the governorship, and - promote the happiness of the people of Sarawak. My career draws to - its close, but I have confidence that no consideration will turn him - from the work which I shall leave for his hand to do. - -How deserved this trust was, has been made manifest by the present -Rajah's own life-long devotion to the interests of the people he was -ordained to govern. On his accession, no change was made in the wise and -liberal policy of his predecessor. Only such reforms and improvements, -administrative or otherwise, consistent with that policy have been made. -Up to the time of the first Rajah's death, no great progress -commercially and financially had been effected, and it was left to his -successor to promote the commercial and industrial advancement of the -State. The Sea-Dayaks and tribes of the interior still required a strong -hand and a watchful eye to keep them in order, and the subsequent large -additions of territory entailed greater responsibility and harder work. - -In the gradual establishment of a government suitable to the country and -its people, the main principles that have guided the late and the -present Rajah are—that the natives should, through their chiefs, have a -full though subordinate share in its administration and its councils; -that their own laws and customs should be respected, though modified -where necessary in accordance with the first principles of justice and -humanity. That no sudden and wholesale changes disquieting to the native -mind should be made, and that reforms should be very carefully -considered from both the white man's and the native's point of view -before being introduced, and that if carried out, it should be done -gradually. Thus, without giving rise to any opposition or discontent, -slavery, which was at one time in a cruel and oppressive form, by a -gradual process of ameliorating the condition of the slaves, enlarging -their privileges, reducing the powers of owners and increasing their -responsibilities, in course of time ceased to be a profitable -institution, and died a natural death without any sudden and violent -legislation. - -How that was done will be shown in the following chapter. - -Among the Spartans a drunken helot was produced, staggering and -imbecile, to show the young into what a disgraceful condition a man fell -who gave way to liquor. And in Borneo, in the Sultanate of Bruni, the -people had before their eyes a reminder of what was a bad, irresponsible -government. - -The old Rajah left behind him one of the noblest records of a life -devoted to the cause of humanity, and of a task completed, which has -been equalled by few men. His motives, untarnished by any desire for -honours or for worldly advancement, were as pure as was his chivalry, -which was without reproach. No better man, and few greater, have lived. - -That those who vainly sought by the degradation of his position to -enrich themselves should have turned round upon him, and have vilified a -character whose humane and lofty views were foreign to their own, is not -so surprising as that ministers and politicians of the highest repute -should have lent ready ears to their libellous and unfounded statements, -and have treated with a total absence of a spirit of fair play a man -whose policy and methods merited their fullest recognition and support. - - Ergo Quintilium perpetuus sopor - Urguet? cui Pudor, et Iustitiae soror, - Incorrupta Fides, nudaque Veritas - Quando ullum inveniet parem? - - HORACE, Od. i. 24. - ------ - -Footnote 287: - - Lord Palmerston, Debate in House of Commons, July 10, 1851. - -Footnote 288: - - Sir Spenser St. John says that, "ever since our Mission to Siam (of - which the Rajah was the head, having been appointed Special Envoy by - the Government) in 1850, Chaufa Mungkat (then Prime Minister, but very - shortly afterwards he became the King) had kept up a private - correspondence with the Rajah of Sarawak, in whose doings he showed - great interest." This King afterwards presented the Rajah with a - Siamese State barge, still in use, and a gold snuff-box. We mention - this to show the power of the Rajah's influence, and to what good - purposes that influence might have been put. - -Footnote 289: - - _British Malaya_, p. 71; Sir Frank Swettenham, K.C.M.G. - -Footnote 290: - - Extract from a letter to Lord John Russell, dated December 10, 1859. - -Footnote 291: - - The Land-Dayaks of the Sadong, Sarawak, and Lundu rivers. - -Footnote 292: - - Mr. Templer to the Tuan Muda, March 1872. - -Footnote 293: - - Built in Singapore, and commissioned in September 1865. - -Footnote 294: - - Launched in March 1867. - -[Illustration: - - FORT MARGHERITA, KUCHING.] - - - - - CHAPTER XII - THE BEGINNING OF THE SECOND STAGE - 1868-1870 - - -[Illustration: - - BERROW VICARAGE.] - -Charles Brooke was proclaimed Rajah on August 3, 1868, throughout the -territory. The ceremony in the capital and at the out-stations was -simple. The people were assembled, the proclamation read, and the -Rajah's flag saluted. He did not then take the oath, but this was -administered at the next meeting of the General Council, on October 11, -1870, when the Rajah solemnly bound himself to respect the religion, -rights, privileges, and institutions of the people; that no laws or -customary laws would be changed or modified without the sanction of the -chiefs assembled in Council, that he would uphold the late Rajah's will -in respect to the succession to the raj, that the people should have a -voice in the selection of their chiefs, and that all cases arising -amongst Muhammadans in respect to marriage, divorce, and inheritance -should be settled by the Malay chiefs in accordance with Muhammadan law. -At this meeting of the Council the English and native members took the -oaths to endeavour to the best of their abilities to advise truthfully -and justly for the good of the country, and to uphold the authority of -the Rajah. This oath is administered to every new member upon -appointment. - -As has been mentioned, the Rajah had already been ruling the State for -five years previous to his accession, and, though troubled with a few -internal disorders among the Dayaks in the far interior, the general -peaceful state of the country, which he had done so much to bring about, -left him free to devote more of his time and attention to many needed -improvements in the administration, and reforms in certain customary -laws, which could only be effected as time smoothed out party feelings, -racial jealousies and distrust, and all had settled down tranquilly -under a government acceptable to the whole population, and which all -were willing to uphold. How the Rajah succeeded as a wise and tactful -administrator, the sure and steady advance of the country, its revenue -and trade sufficiently testify. Not only has this been fully -acknowledged by outside witnesses in a position to judge, but, what he -values more, has won the approbation and confidence of his people. - -No one was in a better position to bear testimony to this than the old -Datu Bandar, Haji Bua Hasan, who, in spite of evil report and good -report, won the respect of all classes. As already mentioned, he was a -son of the gallant Patinggi Ali, and was appointed Imaum when Haji Gapur -was degraded, and shortly afterwards was raised to the rank of Datu. He -held his rank and office for over sixty years, and became the trusted -friend of both Rajahs and of all his "English brethren." This is the -simple testimony he bore on the opening of the new Court-house and -public offices during the absence of the Rajah in England, acting as he -did as spokesman for his countrymen, and in the presence of many -hundreds of them. - - English brethren, datus, and people all at present within the Court. - I am happy in being here in company with you to hail the anniversary - of the Rajah's birthday, and to join with you in opening this our - new Court-house. - - I am here to bear testimony to the fostering care which the Rajah - has ever taken of his children; we, who in years gone by were not - only poor, but sunk under oppression, and heaviness of heart, by his - assistance have become rich, and our hearts have waxed light within - us under the blessing of freedom. - - The Rajah is but following out the good work begun by his uncle in - our regard many years ago. - - The Rajah, in succeeding his uncle, has not attempted to suppress, - to interfere with, or to decry our religion, therefore I say to you - all, follow that religion truly and adhere to its teachings. Whoever - there be who shall forget what the Rajah has achieved for him and - his, that man is not worthy to be accounted a friend of the - Government, but shall be looked upon as an enemy, and whoever - becomes an enemy of the constituted Government is an offender also - against the faith. - - How is it possible for any of us, remembering all that the Rajah has - done for our advancement, to go against him, or in any way to oppose - him. On the contrary, it is our duty—the duty of all of us who - subsist under the Government—to praise the Rajah, to pray for long - life for him and his, and beyond this to ask that he may be blessed - with fortune in his reign, so that we may long live happy, as we are - now, under him. - -It will be advisable here to give some account of the manner in which -Sarawak has been and is still governed, in regard to which Sir Spenser -St. John, who was out in Borneo, either in Sarawak or Bruni, for -thirteen years, wrote in 1899: - - The Government is a kind of mild despotism, the only government - suitable to Asiatics, who look to their chief as the sole depositary - of supreme power. The influence of the old Rajah still pervades the - whole system, and natives and Europeans work together in perfect - harmony.[295] - -For administrative purposes the country is divided into four Divisions, -with a Resident of the 1st Class, or Divisional Resident, in charge of -each, but of late years it has been necessary to appoint only Divisional -Residents to the 1st Division, the smallest in area, but the most -important, as containing the capital; and to the 3rd Division, which -extending from Kalaka to Kedurong Point, takes in about half the State, -and contains about half the population. The Divisions are divided into -Residencies, under charge of Residents of the 2nd Class, with Assistant -Residents, and junior officers under them, all under the supervision of -the Divisional Residents. - -In Kuching the Divisional Resident is assisted by a Resident of the 2nd -Class, and the executive work is under the control of the usual -departments, directed by the Treasurer, Commandant, Commissioner of -Public Works, Postmaster-General, Magistrate Court of Requests, -Superintendent of Police, principal and junior Medical Officers, -Superintendent of Surveys, and Engineer in chief, with English, -Eurasians, Chinese, and native assistants. The Rajah is the supreme -judge, and the other judges of the Supreme Court are the Divisional -Residents, the Datu Bandar, the Datu Hakim, and the Datu Imaum. These -also form the Supreme Council, with his Highness as President. The -Supreme Council, which was instituted by the first Rajah, acting on the -advice of Earl Grey, October 17, 1855, meets once a month for the -consideration of all important matters in connection with the welfare -and administration of the State. It is an established rule that in this -Council the European members shall not outnumber the native members. - -In addition to the Supreme Council is the General Council, or Council -Negri (State Council), which was instituted by the present Rajah in -April, 1865, to consolidate the Government by giving the native chiefs -more than local interest in the affairs of the State; to impress them -with a sense of responsibility; to establish an uniformity of customs; -and to promote a good feeling amongst them, and confidence in each -other. Before the Council was inaugurated the chiefs seldom met one -another, and were almost strangers except in name. Those in the -provinces rarely visited the capital; they knew little about, and took -but a slight interest in public concerns not directly affecting their -own districts. The members of this Council also form local, or -Residency, Councils in their respective districts, with the several -Residents as vice-presidents. - -This General Council includes the above members of the Supreme Council, -the Residents of the 2nd Class, Treasurer, Commandant, principal Medical -Officer, and the leading Malay, Dayak, and Kayan governing chiefs, as -well as the chiefs of other tribes, who have proved deserving of being -appointed members. It meets once every three years, and at the last -meeting, in 1906, there were present thirteen (absent five) Europeans -and thirty-six native members. To quote from his Highness' speech made -at that meeting: - - The General Council was organised for the purpose of settling any - serious question or dispute relating to the welfare of the country - whenever such questions should arise, ... and he thought it was - always a good thing that they should at least once in three years - meet each other, exchange thoughts and views, and renew - acquaintanceship. - -Although it is the rule that the Council should meet at least once in -every three years, it is liable to be convened at any time should any -emergency arise, and this has been done upon more than one occasion. - -Thus one was summoned in June, 1867,[296] to meet at Sibu, to discuss -and decide upon the course to be pursued to ensure protection for the -lives and property of Sarawak subjects trading in Bruni territory. A -letter was drawn up by the Rajah in Council to the Sultan, laying the -facts before him, and asking for justice and protection. This drew from -him the rude retort that "the Rajah he knew, but the members of the -Council he presumed were only his coolies." - -Nor was this all. When the Rajah's principal Resident, with some of the -leading members of the Council, visited Bruni, the Sultan refused to -allow the latter into his presence, but relegated them to an outer -chamber with persons of low rank. - -Hitherto the Sarawak chiefs of all ranks and races had entertained a -lingering sympathy and respect for the "Iang de Pertuan" (He that -rules), the Sultan's more correct title, but these insults completely -alienated their regard. - -The details of administration in the out-stations are many and -diversified, and in some of the districts entail a considerable amount -of travelling. The Resident is the chief judicial officer in his -district. He is responsible for the proper collection of the revenue and -for the expenditure. The public works, the police, in fact the general -conduct of affairs throughout his district, are under his supervision, -and he has to be continually visiting the outlying villages. Usually -there is an Assistant Resident and one or more junior officers to assist -him. Besides his usual routine work, he must at all times be accessible -to natives of all races and of all degrees. Though irksome at times, -this duty is one of considerable importance. Some come to complain -against decisions of their chiefs; some for advice and assistance; and -some seek an interview under a trivial pretext, behind which, however, -may be important news, which they would hesitate to deliver before -others. The natives are the eyes and ears of a Resident, and through -them alone can he derive early intelligence of the doings and intentions -of his people. And not a less important duty is to become thoroughly -acquainted with the people under his care, to keep in close personal -touch with them, and to become conversant with their customs and ideas, -for the law he administers must be made more or less consonant with -these. Customs inconsistent with justice and common sense have long -since been discarded for more enlightened rules, but those conformable -to these principles, and suitable to the conditions of the people, have -become recognised customary laws, and these vary among the different -races. - -For the settlement of divorce and probate cases among the Muhammadans, -Courts have been established throughout the State. In Kuching the Court -is presided over by the datus, those in the out-stations by the Malay -Government chiefs, who also sit as magistrates in the Residency Courts. -Such cases are settled in accordance with Muhammadan law, modified as -the Supreme Council may see fit, and subject to appeal to the Supreme -Court. - -Beside the permanent and salaried native officers, every Malay and -Melanau village has its tuah,[297] or chief, who is elected by the -people, and, if the selection is approved by the Government, he receives -a commission from the Rajah, appointing him chief for a term of three -years. These tuahs are responsible for the collection of dues and taxes, -and have power as sub-magistrates to settle small cases. As a rule they -are remunerated by commissions, though some receive salaries. - -The Sea-Dayaks, Kayans, and Kenyahs have district-chiefs, as already -stated, called pengulus, who are appointed by the Government; and each -house or village has its recognised sub-chief. The powers and duties of -the pengulus are similar to those of the Malay tuahs, and they are -similarly remunerated. - -In 1872, certain criticisms upon the administration drew forth a -rejoinder which appeared in the _Sarawak Gazette_ of September 2, and as -it so clearly lays down the Rajah's opinions and his policy we give it -in full: - - It is easy enough to find weak places in any system, and to give it - credit on the whole for less than it deserves, because we disapprove - of it in part. It is as easy, especially if one has played an - important part in it oneself, to over-estimate its benefits. But in - a semi-barbarous country, governed in conjunction with the old - native authorities by a knot of foreigners, who are in advance of - those they govern in knowledge and experience, it is hardest of all - to judge impartially what has been done or is in progress. There are - two widely different principles on which such a country can be - judged; we will call them the Native and the European principle - respectively. The first regards the old condition of things, - established by custom and the character of race, as essentially - natural, and is more or less adverse from changes, however slight, - in what has these important sanctions. The second places the - standard of Western civilisation before it, and is apt to judge - rather harshly whatever falls far short of this, or is not, at - least, in a fair way towards attaining it. - - The common mistake Europeans make in the East is to exalt the latter - of these principles almost to the exclusion of the other, instead of - using them as mutually corrective. And this mistake has its origin, - not in reasoning or in justice, but in the imperious spirit which - makes white men in the East believe themselves lords of creation, - and their darker brethren kindly provided in more or less abundance - for their profit and advantage. At any rate no man in his senses can - expect a wilderness of barbarism to blossom like a rose in a day, or - a perfect government to appear full grown at once; while it is as - unjust to put the traditions of the natives and their social - position out of the question and consult European notions only, as - it is debasing to lower ourselves to the level of native ignorance - and stolidity. - - In accordance with these two principles, there are two ways in which - a government can act. The first is to start from things as we find - them, putting its veto on what is dangerous or unjust, and - supporting what is fair and equitable in the usages of the natives, - and letting system and legislation wait upon occasion. When new - wants are felt it examines and provides for them by measures rather - made on the spot than imported from abroad; and, to ensure that - these shall not be contrary to native customs, the consent of the - people is gained for them before they are put in force. - - The white man's so-called privilege of class is made little of, and - the rules of government are framed with greater care for the - interests of the majority who are not Europeans than for those of - the minority of superior race. Progress in this way is usually slow, - and the system is not altogether popular from our point of view; but - it is both quiet and steady; confidence is increased; and no vision - of a foreign yoke to be laid heavily on their shoulders, when the - opportunity offers, is present to the native mind. - - The other plan is to make here and there a clean sweep and introduce - something that Europeans like better, in the gap. A criminal code of - the latest type, polished and revised by the wise men at home, or a - system of taxation and police introduced boldly from the West is - imposed, with a full assurance of its intrinsic excellence, but with - too little thought of how far it is likely to suit the circumstances - it has to meet. - - We care not to set the two principles in stronger contrast, or apply - either to the policy which prevails here, only when men set - themselves to be critics their first business is to rate themselves - at their proper level in the community, and remember that their own - interest is not all that has to be considered. - -The policy of ingrafting western methods on eastern customs by a gradual -and gentle process has been attended not only with marked success but -with appreciation by the natives themselves. It has been the means by -which old prejudices have been broken down, and reforms in laws and -administration have step by step, and without friction or difficulty, -been substituted for unjust and debasing customs. By preserving old -customs good in themselves, modifying these where necessary, avoiding -sudden and drastic changes, and, above all, by acting in conjunction -with the native chiefs and in sympathy with their ideas, a faith in the -integrity of the purpose of their white Ruler has been instilled into -the minds of the people, and a feeling that whatever change he may -advise will be primarily for their benefit. - - I do not exaggerate, the Rajah wrote in 1870, when I say our chief - success has been owing to the good feeling existing between the - Ruler and people, brought about by there being no impediments - between them; and that the non-success of European governments - generally in ruling Asiatics is caused by the want of sympathy and - knowledge between the Rulers and the ruled, the reason being the - distance and unapproachableness of the Leader. If I were to exclude - myself from Court I must necessarily withdraw myself from hearing - the complaints, either serious or petty, of my people, who would - then be justified in drawing an unsatisfactory and unhappy - comparison between myself and my uncle, who was _de facto_ the slave - of the people, and left the country under _my_ charge expecting me - to carry out _his_ policy. - -Changes in laws and customs, which a few decades back would have been -viewed with sullen distrust, are now readily accepted by the Malay -chiefs, even those affecting their own strict religious laws. These as -enacted by Muhammad were adjusted to meet the requirements of the past, -but the Malay chiefs have so far advanced in their ideas that they are -ready to admit that some of these laws may no longer be in accordance -with present conditions. So by an Act passed in the Supreme Council an -important rule contained in that code regulating the succession to -property was modified as being opposed to modern ideas of fairness. - -Before his accession, the Rajah had thoroughly gone into the question of -slavery; in this matter he invited the opinions of all, and on his -accession he was enabled to promulgate certain laws affecting the -slaves, that met with general approval. By these laws, the slave was -protected against ill-usage. He was granted civil rights, and the -privilege of freeing himself by the payment of a small amount, the -maximum price being fixed at about £7, an amount which could easily be -earned by a few months' hard work. The transfer of slaves from one -master to another could be made only in, and with the consent of the -Courts. No slaves could be sold out of the country, and no fresh slaves -might be imported. To quote the _Sarawak Gazette_ of December 12, 1872: - - Before the arrival of Sir James Brooke, the Illanuns and other - pirates from North Borneo took yearly trips around the island, - making midnight attacks on peaceful villages, killing old men and - children, separating mother and child, husband and wife, and - carrying away hundreds of miserable wretches to be sold into slavery - in the Sulu archipelago. - - In Sarawak territory, Kayans and Melanaus sacrificed slaves to - propitiate evil spirits. To ensure good luck to a chief's new house, - the first post was driven through the body of a young virgin. When - they were afflicted with epidemics, it was the custom to sacrifice a - young girl by placing her in a canoe, and allowing her to drift out - to sea with the ebb tide. At the death of a chief, slaves were tied - to posts near the coffin of the deceased and starved to death, in - order that they might be ready to act as attendants on their master - in another world.[298] - - These and a host of other atrocities were formerly enacted here. - Amongst the Malays was found slavery of a milder form. Masters and - slaves were, as a rule, on amicable terms, and the latter were well - treated. Where, however, there was no law, and masters held absolute - power over their slaves,[299] ill-usage occasionally followed as a - consequence; and we could fill pages with stories of cruelties - practised by Malay slave-holders in olden days. - - Now on our coast piracy is a thing of the past. Inland, the - barbarities we have described are no longer practised by wild and - superstitious tribes; and although slavery is tolerated amongst the - Malays, it is in such a mild form that the word is a misnomer. - - The Government protects the bondman against cruelty and ill-usage, - and acknowledges his legal rights. He can now obtain justice in the - Courts, and by a wise regulation of the Government he can purchase - his freedom at a fixed moderate price, so that should he find his - bondage irksome, he has an opportunity of freeing himself by energy - and hard work. - - The result is that the number of slaves in the territory is steadily - decreasing. Some of the Malays have been known to emancipate their - slaves at their death. Those who are now nominally slaves are - treated so well by their masters that they are probably happier and - better off than they would be as free men. - -One great cause for the reduction in the number of slaves was that, -knowing their masters no longer had power to drive them, and were bound -to support them, whether they worked or not, they became lazy and -unprofitable to their owners, who eventually found paid labour to be far -cheaper, and were only too glad to be rid of them. - -These regulations gave the death-blow to slavery. It now practically -remained to the slaves themselves to choose whether they should change -their condition or not; for energy on the part of a slave would enable -him to procure the price of his freedom, as well as that of his wife and -children, and that could no longer be arbitrarily fixed or refused by -his owner; or by contracting his labour he could obtain an advance for -this purpose. By degrees many availed themselves of this advantage, -though others preferred to remain in a state of dependency. They were -well provided for, there was no necessity to work too hard, and proper -treatment was secured to them. Thus it came to pass that many owners -lost their diligent slaves, and were left with the lazy and useless -ones, who became an expensive nuisance. Their wives and children, -however, remained slaves, as did those of men too infirm to work, but of -these, too, boys freed themselves as they grew up, and girls by -contracting marriages with freemen, and these could free their parents. -But the Rajah was desirous of abolishing an institution that, though it -was becoming one in name only, still remained a blot upon the country, -and in this he had the support of the Malay chiefs, which many showed in -a practical manner by publicly and unconditionally manumitting all their -slaves. Having before prepared the minds of the people for the great -social change he wished to effect by bringing before the members of the -General Council a proposal to abolish slavery, in 1883 he brought -forward a bill for the gradual manumission of the slaves during the next -five years, and for the abolition of slavery at the end of that period. -But it became unnecessary to proceed to an enactment, for in 1886 -domestic slavery had practically become a thing of the past, and at a -meeting of the Council in that year the Rajah withdrew the bill. - -As to the relations with Bruni, we shall deal with them in a special -chapter. These relations, and those with the Netherlands Government, -comprise the whole of Sarawak foreign policy, and the latter have of -late years been conducted in a friendly spirit of co-operation in the -mutual interests of the two countries, without undue and restrictive -formality and red-tapeism—a marked contrast to the relations with -Singapore, which has ever been jealous of Sarawak. - -The relations with the Dutch had not, however, always been friendly, for -on two occasions they had seized Sarawak trading prahus on the idle -pretext of these being pirates. The second time was as late as 1865, and -then two Sarawak and a Bruni prahu were seized in company by a Dutch -gunboat and towed into Sinkawang, where their crew were placed in prison -in irons, and the vessels and cargoes confiscated. This drew a strong -protest from the Sarawak Government, and after some detention vessels -and crews were released, but without considerable portions of their -cargoes. Heavy damages were claimed, but never paid, though the seizure -was admitted to be wrongful. - -This was a poor return for the relief Sarawak had afforded the Dutch -coast, both from the ravages of the Dayaks of Saribas and Sekrang, and -the pirates from the north. Before the action off Bintulu in 1862, the -Dutch had been unable effectually to protect their own coasts, the many -captives from Dutch Borneo then rescued being a sufficient proof of -this, but after that action the pirates did not venture to pass Sarawak -again, and the north-western and western coasts were freed from their -visits. The action of the Dutch in seizing these prahus was the severest -blow Sarawak trade had suffered for many years; the fast-sailing prahus -might out-sail the pirates, or the well-armed ones beat them off, but -from men-of-war steamers there was no escape. - -The Rajah has from his accession kept a strict supervision over all, -even the smallest details of revenue and expenditure; all accounts of -the Treasury and out-stations are submitted to him monthly, and no extra -expenses beyond those provided for by his orders may be incurred by any -department or in any out-station without his express sanction. His -guiding principle has always been the strictest economy within -limitations necessary to ensure efficiency. Upon his accession the -public debt amounted to about £15,000, a considerable sum, with a -revenue of only little over $100,000; this was exclusive of what had -been sunk by the late Rajah—the whole of his fortune, which Sir Spenser -St. John is wrong in saying stands to the credit of the Brooke family in -the Treasury. In 1870 the revenue was $122,842, in 1907, $1,441,195, -with a large surplus, and no public debt. - -Besides the supervision of the Treasury, the Military, Naval, and Public -Works departments are under the direct control of the Rajah, his daily -routine in Kuching includes visits to the barracks, to the steamers and -engineer's workshop, and to the jail, all which would be the work of the -early mornings and evenings. The Rajah also presides in the Supreme and -in the Police Courts, hearing and settling all cases and receiving -petitions, and listening to complaints after the cases are disposed of; -seeing all, whoever they are, and whatever their occasion. After Court -he visits the offices of the various heads of departments, and attends -to any business they may have to bring before him. This is also done -when he visits out-stations, and in the absence of the Rajah the same -rule is observed by the Rajah Muda. - -But little had been done by the first Rajah towards promoting the -commercial and industrial development of the State. He had, indeed, -induced the Baroness Burdett Coutts to start an experimental farm with -paddy-working mills at Lundu, and an experimental garden near Kuching, -to teach the natives a better system of farming, with the use of the -plough, and to introduce new products. But she had been unfortunate in -the selection of managers; the experiments proved failures, and were -abandoned in 1872. - -Agriculture, the mainstay of all tropical countries, chiefly occupied -the present Rajah's mind, but to quote from a speech made by him a few -years after his accession:— - - I do not flatter myself when I say that I have tried my best to - advance agriculture, but I have most signally failed, and am, in - consequence, much disappointed. Nevertheless, I still entertain - hopes that the time for its development is not far distant, and I am - prepared to take any pains, to receive any amount of advice, and to - undergo any trouble if only I can see my way to successfully spread - gardens and plantations in the place of our vast jungles. - -Many schemes to promote this industry had been attempted, and had -failed; but the Rajah never lost sight of his purpose, and how he was -ultimately rewarded with success a reference to the chapter dealing with -agriculture will show. - -We shall now notice the disturbances that occurred in the period -1868-70. - -In July, 1868, the Rajah led an expedition against the Delok Dayaks -living in the Upper Batang Lupar for causing trouble over the borders, -and another in May, 1870, against the Beloh Dayaks in the Katibas for -the same reason. The Katibas, who had hitherto been supporters of the -Government, had been led astray by the chief Balang[300] in 1866, who -then laid a well-planned trap to get the Resident, Mr. J. B. -Cruickshank, into his hands to murder him. He was captured by the Rajah, -and taken to Sibu, where he was executed. - -Both these expeditions were successful, but no particulars of either are -to hand. These expeditions, however, did not result in a final -settlement of these disturbed remote districts. The Dayaks submitted, -only to break out again, and the lesson had to be repeated several -times. It will not be necessary or expedient to give an account of each -of these. There is a tragic monotony about them—so many villages burnt, -so many casualties to the punitive force, so many of the turbulent -natives killed, and then a hollow peace patched up between the tribes -concerned, with the usual ceremonies of killing of pigs. - -The Sea-Dayaks still required to be watched and controlled, and "it -would be strange if the Government had not met with difficulties in -keeping in subjection 160,000[301] wild Dayaks, all possessing energetic -souls for warfare." The Saribas, the most troublesome and toughest in -holding out, eventually settled down into the most peaceful and -law-abiding of the tribes, and became great traders, and thoroughly -loyal. This was the case as far back as 1865, and in that year the -present Rajah was able to write: "What an altered country is Saribas to -what it was a few years ago. People are so quiet and peaceably disposed -there now, that never a word of head-hunting is breathed." And the same -may be said of the Sekrangs, who, with the exception of one lapse, -caused by the falsehood and treachery of a once trusted chief, have -remained true and faithful to the Government that had brought them into -subjection. And in regard to all the Sea-Dayak tribes, then as now, it -should be borne in mind that their uprisings, though bringing them into -conflict with it, are never directed against the Government, with the -above exception only, which is related in Chapter XIV. Like the -Highlanders of yore, we may class the various tribes of the Dayaks -having a community of language and customs as clans spasmodically at -feud with one another; and their feuds are confined to the far interior -of the State. - -On the evening of November 28, 1868, the Resident at Muka, Captain W. H. -Rodway,[302] and Mr. E. Sinclair[303] went for a walk to the mouth of -the river, distant some two miles, leaving the fort in charge of the -Sepoy Sergeant of the guard. That morning a Malay named Ganti, an -ex-fort-man, had been sentenced to five years' imprisonment for a -serious crime. He at once formed a plan with the other prisoners to rush -the fort and effect their escape; and the culpable carelessness of the -Sepoy guard soon gave them their opportunity. At 5 P.M. the prisoners -were brought back from their work, and noticing that the whole of the -guard, with the exception of the sentry, were outside the fort variously -employed in the cookhouse, at the bathing place, etc., they walked in -and closed the doors, whilst Ganti, who on a plea of sickness had been -allowed by the Sergeant to leave his cell in the basement and sit on the -floor above under the charge of the sentry, with a handspike killed the -sentry. A Mr. Bain, a former employe of the Borneo Company, who was then -a trader at Oya, and was at the time ill in the fort, was murdered in -his bed by a Chinaman, whom he had imprisoned for debt. - -The Resident hurried back to find that the fort with guns and ammunition -were in the hands of the prisoners, who were firing at the natives, and -whose position was impregnable. Nothing could be done but to send for -help from Bintulu. The prisoners amused themselves with firing at the -surrounding houses, but their aim was so badly directed that they did no -harm to life, and but little to property. At last, being aware that they -could not hold out against the force that they knew would be summoned to -reduce them, they broke into the Treasury safe, and collecting all the -property they could take with them, decamped in the night. The people, -who throughout had behaved loyally, promptly went in pursuit, overtook -the fugitives, killed every one of them, although some were Muka men, -and recovered all the cash, arms, and property that had been carried -off. - -Mention has been made of the Sepoys. It may be here said how that some -of these men came into the Rajah's service. Many of the Sepoys, who had -been mixed up with the rebellion in India, and were sentenced to death, -had their sentence commuted to penal servitude in the Andamans for life. -The Indian Government proposed to the late Rajah to take charge of some -of these in Sarawak, and to this he consented, and fifty arrived from -Port Blair in March, 1866. There were some soldiers, quite boys, and raw -recruits, some of various other trades, and one or two were of superior -rank. On reaching Sarawak, they all elected to join the military force, -and were distributed among the out-stations. With very few exceptions, -they proved themselves to be a steady and reliable set of men. They were -treated as free men, the only stipulation imposed upon them was that -they were not to leave the country. A few were pardoned and returned to -India, the rest died as pensioners of the Sarawak Government.[304] - -On May 13, 1870, an attack was made on Sibu fort[305] by a force of some -3000 Kanowit Dayaks under the noted chief, Lintong or Mua-ari. Sibu -fort, which is situated on an island, was then in the charge of Mr. H. -Skelton,[306] with Mr. H. Brooke Low as his assistant, and was manned by -a force of about thirteen Sepoys. Mr. Skelton had been frequently warned -of the impending attack, but gave no credit to these warnings, and would -allow no extra arms to be loaded. That very evening, during dinner-time, -a noted Dayak chief, Unggat, had come in to inform Mr. Skelton that the -place was to be attacked. Mr. Skelton was angry at being interrupted -during his meal, and vowed, that if no assault was made, the man should -be imprisoned. When the place eventually was attacked, the chief paced -up and down in the fort and would take no part in the defence. - -It was the custom of the Sepoys to go out by the back-door before -daybreak to perform their ceremonial ablutions, and of this the Dayaks -were aware, and lay in wait about the exit to surprise them. But the -Sepoys were on their guard, and the door was not opened. The Dayaks then -attacked the fort in force, endeavouring to cut their way in with axes, -but they were beaten off. Amongst the killed was Lintong's eldest son, a -boy who had been the inseparable companion of Mr. J. B. Cruickshank, the -Resident of the Rejang, who was then at home on leave. - -The Sepoys behaved well, and had to be restrained from going out to -fight the Dayaks in the open. Had the fort been taken, the Chinese -quarters and the Malay villages would have fallen an easy prey to the -Dayaks, and a general massacre would have ensued, as the attack was -timed to take place when all the able-bodied Malays were away on their -farms. This is the sole occasion on which an out-station fort has been -attacked in force, and it revealed to the naked savages the fact that -with their primitive weapons it was futile making such an attempt, -except by surprise. But indeed, on this occasion, a surprise was -intended. - -[Illustration: - - FORT BROOKE, SIBU - - (The Forts at Bintulu, Muka, and Kapit, are similar.)] - -Lintong, the troublesome son of a troublesome father, had been a -constant head-hunter, and, before the establishment of the station at -Sibu, a scourge to the Melanaus living in the delta of the Rejang. He -had before attempted to surprise Kanowit fort, and it was from his spear -that Mr. Steele had had a narrow escape. He had, however, fought on the -side of the Government in former days; and, subsequent to the attack on -Sibu, after having been deprived of his liberty for some time, he again -became a supporter of the Government, and eventually a Pengulu. He died -of snake bite in September, 1887. - -The Rajah left for England in 1869, and went to reside at Burrator. In -the same year he married Margaret Lili Alice de Windt, his cousin, -daughter of Clayton de Windt, of Blunsdon Hall, Highworth, Wilts, and -Dinnington, Northumberland, and sister to Mr. Harry de Windt, the famous -explorer, who served in Sarawak as A.D.C. to the Rajah in 1872-1873. - -[Illustration: - - H.H.S. "ZAHORA."] - ------ - -Footnote 295: - - _Rajah Brooke._ - -Footnote 296: - - This was the first meeting of the Council. - -Footnote 297: - - Literally, an elder. - -Footnote 298: - - The poor creatures being solemnly admonished to attend well upon their - masters in the next world. - -Footnote 299: - - They held the power of life and death over their slaves. - -Footnote 300: - - See chapter x. p. 287. - -Footnote 301: - - This number includes the Kayan, Kenyah, and other inland warlike - tribes. - -Footnote 302: - - Afterwards Major Commandant S. R., joined the service 1862, retired - 1883. - -Footnote 303: - - Joined 1868; resigned 1873. He was at this time Assistant Resident of - Bintulu, and was at Muka on a visit. - -Footnote 304: - - The last in 1902. - -Footnote 305: - - Built in 1863, when it became the Government headquarters in the - Rejang. Sibu is the most important provincial town, and has a revenue - larger than that of Labuan. - -Footnote 306: - - Henry Skelton, joined 1866, died in 1873, immediately after being - appointed Resident of Sarawak. - -[Illustration: - - DARU'L SALAM.] - - - - - CHAPTER XIII - BRUNI - - -[Illustration: - - BRUNI CHANANG OR GONG.] - -A good deal has already been said about that blot on the map of Borneo, -Bruni, and of its Rulers, and in this chapter shall be given the history -of the relations between the Sultans and the present Rajah since his -accession, as well as of the policy of the Foreign and Colonial Offices -in regard to that "wretched phantom the Bruni Government."[307] - -Many chapters might well be devoted to the past and present history of -Daru'l Salam, the Haven of Peace, the sublime Arabic title by which, -with a characteristic disregard of the fitness of things, the Brunis -proudly dignify their unhappy city, as they do their Sultan with the -title of Kaadil-an, the Just. But like morning dreams, these go by -contraries. The story they would set forth would be a sad one, as may -well be judged from what has already been related and from what will be -told in this chapter, though a great deal more might be said. It would -be interesting, too, as another example of British indifference to -Eastern affairs. From the commencement, when nearly seventy years ago -the attention of the empire was so strongly drawn to this nest of -murderers and robbers, this haven of criminals, by the late Rajah, till -the end, when in 1905 the British Government elected to adopt the -bankrupt and depopulated remnant of the Sultanate, its policy in regard -to that State has been remarkable for neither consistency nor -astuteness. - -During the last twenty years of his reign (1852-1885) the old Sultan, -Abdul Mumin, who has been described as having the soul of a huckster, -and who died at the age of over a hundred, devoted his life solely to -the pursuit of wealth, and the unscrupulous means he employed to enrich -himself produced great oppression and misery. Affairs of State were a -secondary matter with him, and the ministers and pangirans went their -ways unrestrained. Some of these pangirans, who are related to royalty, -a few closely, others more or less remotely, exercise "Tulin" or -hereditary feudal rights over districts, the ministers holding, -ex-officio, similar rights over other districts; the unhappy people -therein were completely in their power, and could be squeezed at their -own sweet will. Others, not possessing such rights but armed with -authority from the Sultan, easily obtained at a price, enriched -themselves by forced trading. - -The poorer classes of the Bruni Malays are hard-working and law-abiding; -but when no man's property is safe from the rapacious grasp of the -chiefs, thrift and hard work cease to have an object, and the country -becomes dead to industry and enterprise. The inhabitants of the -interior, and the Kadayans, an industrious, agricultural people, -suffered under the same disadvantages. Like the Chinese, these people -once cultivated pepper, but for the same cause gave up doing so, which -is not surprising when even their harvests of rice were not spared to -them. - -The late Mr. C. A. C. de Crespigny,[308] who had a considerable -experience of Bruni and the country around it, writing upon the -condition of the place in the seventies, says: - -"A Pangiran of high rank, but of small means, went from Bruni to Kalias, -and with his own hands murdered a Chinaman, his retainers keeping their -hands in by the slaughter of one or more of the man's relations and -dependants. The murderer then gutted the shop and returned to Bruni. It -was stated that the Pangiran belonged to a Chinese secret society, as -young Bruni in general is said to do, and that the head of the society, -having a trade grudge against the poor fellow at Kalias actually paid -the Pangiran $800 for the deed. Whether this was true or not would be an -interesting subject for investigation; but that the man was murdered by -the Pangiran's own hand, and his goods and chattels carried away to -Bruni, is undoubtedly the case; and further that the Pangiran was not -punished except by verbal reproof. Herein is anarchy. - -"On another occasion at Kalias mouth, twenty-eight Chinese were killed -by a band of marauders from up the river and neighbouring streams. A -fine was imposed upon the river, but no murderers were caught. Herein -was want of power. - -"On another and later occasion, a Chinaman, also living at Kalias, was -murdered by a band of ruffians from Padas Damit and other streams, -together with his wife, child, and only servant. On this occasion two of -the murderers were caught, taken to Bruni, and as they were men of no -consequence, summarily executed. Herein is inconsistency. - -"Men are enslaved without proper cause, and slaves are torn from their -families and pass to other owners and other countries, against their -wish." - -The Bruni of the old days, the Bruni of yesterday, and the Bruni of -to-day, are all one. - -Although by treaty and by decree the trade of the coast of Bruni -territory was thrown open to all, the Bruni pangirans used their utmost -endeavours to retain it, and traders from Sarawak and Labuan were -incessantly obstructed and interfered with. Competition, coupled with -free trade, was not to the taste of these pangirans, and as the old -Sultan was himself too much mixed up in trading transactions to exert -himself to see that foreign traders received due protection, the -pangirans were left a free hand to deal with them, and their high-handed -proceedings were winked at by Sultan Mumin, if not actually encouraged. -A Sarawak Nakoda, who had been trading with Bruni for some time, was -suddenly attacked when leaving, and fired into by seven boats which had -been lying in wait for him. He managed to escape himself, but lost his -property to the value of $700. His boat was destroyed, and the Sarawak -flag torn to pieces. Orders were sent down the coast closing some of the -ports to Sarawak traders, and imposing prohibitive duties in others. One -order recommended the people to go out of the country and "live under -the white man in Sarawak till they rotted" if they would not pay the -exorbitant taxes demanded of them. Sarawak people, collecting produce in -the jungle, or even when fishing along the coast, had their goods and -boats seized. - -In reply to the Rajah's despatches complaining of these outrages, the -Sultan expressed friendship for Sarawak and a desire to foster trade, -and in one or two cases actually made reparation; but he excused himself -in general by his helplessness to enforce his will on the turbulent and -headstrong nobles. And, in fact, the difficulties did not lie in lack of -a clear understanding and of formal agreements, perhaps not in a languid -desire on the part of the Sultan to stand on good terms with the Rajah, -but in the arbitrary conduct of the leading pangirans holding authority -along the coast. Respect for treaties and for fair dealing formed no -part of the mental equipment of these feudal tyrants, and the central -power at Bruni was either too weak, or too timid, or too deeply involved -to interfere with them. - -In January, 1870, the Rajah wrote to Lord Clarendon: - -"In regard to matters relating to the interests and welfare of the coast -of Borneo to the northward and eastward of the territory under my -control, I am led to understand that her Majesty's Government has no -desire to direct attention to this part, with a view to bringing about a -better system to further the ends of peace and trade, and to relieve the -honester and lower classes from the gross and degraded position to which -they are now reduced by the oppressive measures of the Bruni Government. -H.H. the Sultan permits anarchy and bloodshed throughout his dominions, -and there is no exaggeration in saying that this is carried on within -sight of the British flag at Labuan." - -The authorities at Labuan, which was a fully constituted Crown Colony, -the Governor being also Consul-General for Borneo, were either purposely -blind to what was going on at Bruni, which was but a few miles off, or -were too much hampered in their actions by instructions from home to -effect any reforms in the State. But, to quote from the letter of a -Naval Officer of high rank, "Mr. J. Pope Hennessy" (afterwards Sir John -Pope Hennessy, who was Governor of Labuan from 1867-1871), "had an -object in upholding the Sultan and encouraging him in the oppression of -his subjects, as that caused many to take refuge in Labuan." A little -judicious advice, backed by the immense power which the Sultan and his -nobles knew the Governor had behind him, would have effected much -towards the amelioration of the lot of the natives, but nothing whatever -was done. The Bruni Malays must "stew in their own juice," it was no -concern of her Majesty's Government that Sarawak trade should be -interfered with, for what was Sarawak to Britain? It was no concern of -her Majesty's Government that the Sultan and his pangirans were breaking -the heart of the people, killing the incentive to industry. It looked on -with a cold eye, and with a callous heart. - -As a colony Labuan was a failure. Only a few natives and Chinese had -settled there, and there was little trade. Instead of being the medium -through which reforms on the coast might be effected, Labuan for long -stood in the way, by checking the spread of the influence of Sarawak -along the coast. The Foreign Office was guided by the advice of their -Consul-General, and was rarely other than ill-advised, though the late -Sir Henry Keppel "had pleaded the cause of civilisation that the Rajah -of Sarawak should be encouraged and not thwarted in his attempt to -advance." And he expressed "a hope that he might live to see the Sarawak -territory extended to Bruni itself." Mr. J. Pope Hennessy in his address -to the Legislative Council of Labuan in June, 1871, said: "The policy -promulgated thirty years ago by some enterprising and benevolent -Englishmen that the Dayaks could be civilised, and that Europeans could -conduct the details of trade and administration in the rivers of Borneo -has proved to be visionary." - -It is easy to imagine what would be the nature of advice tendered to the -Foreign Office upon Bornean affairs by such a man. At the time when he -made this statement Sarawak was in absolute tranquillity, and the trade -of 1870 had nearly doubled that of the preceding year. - -And, with exceptions, the Governors of Labuan were always more or less -hostile to Sarawak, because jealous of it. Labuan was stagnant and -Sarawak steadily advancing in vigorous life. - -In April, 1872, the Rajah, accompanied by a staff of English and Malay -officers, visited Bruni in the Government steamers _Heartsease_ and -_Royalist_. It was perhaps not unnatural that this visit was at first -regarded with suspicion as being in the form of a demonstration against -Bruni, to back unheeded protests against the maltreatment of Sarawak -subjects, and the nonfulfilment of treaty engagements. But this -impression was soon dispelled, and the Rajah was received by the Sultan, -"a fat, kindly-faced old man of some eighty years of age," with -cordiality and honour. The Rajah's main object in visiting Bruni was to -obtain an effective guarantee that his subjects trading in Bruni -territory should not be molested and unwarrantably interfered with. A -treaty conceding all that the Rajah asked for was accordingly drawn up -and ratified by the Sultan, and was satisfactory enough on paper. The -Sultan solemnly undertook the redressing of injuries, guaranteed -protection to traders, and the imposition of fair and moderate customs -duties only. - -But this treaty, owing to the Sultan being powerless to enforce its -provisions outside the capital, soon became worse than useless; for, -relying on it being observed, Sarawak traders again ventured into the -Bruni ports, only to meet with the same treatment as before. The -extortion of outrageous customs dues went on as formerly. The Bruni -nobles, "the most useless race that ever encumbered the earth,"[309] set -themselves deliberately to frustrate every object aimed at in the -treaty, and, so that they might keep the trade with its enormous profits -to themselves, they plundered, and even killed those who ventured to -compete with them. But their day was not to last for ever. The Kayans, -driven to exasperation by the heavy fines and other extortions imposed -upon them, eventually rose against these tyrants, and drove them out. - -[Illustration: - - THE SULTAN'S PALACE.] - -Next to the Rejang, the Baram is the largest river that flows into the -sea on that coast. In its basin are congregated large populations of -Kayans and Kenyahs. - -In 1872, the Rajah, accompanied by the Ranee, visited this river to -ascertain for himself how far it would be safe for Sarawak subjects to -trade there. He steamed a long way up the river, and was everywhere well -received by the natives, who had been much depressed by extortion and -were eager to be relieved from the thraldom in which they were held by -Bruni. There had been no encouragement given to them to work the jungle -produce in which their country was rich, except to purchase necessaries, -and these could be obtained through their Bruni masters alone, and that -at exorbitant prices. There was in consequence little trade at the time. -But what this river is capable of producing may be shown by its trade -returns at present. The exports, entirely of jungle produce, after the -district had been for twenty years under Sarawak, amounted in 1906 to -$272,223. - -Although the Sultan had no real authority over the Kayans and Kenyahs -there still existed among them a certain regard for him, and of this the -Bruni Government took advantage. These races had never been subdued by -the Sultans by force of arms. They never had voluntarily tendered -submission. The restraint exercised over them was due mainly to the fact -that the Brunis held the mouths of the rivers and consequently -controlled the trade, and that trade was one in the very necessaries of -existence. It was inevitable that the rulers of Bruni should resent, and -resist to the utmost, the opening of the rivers to Sarawak traders, -which would involve, as they well saw, the drying up of the source of -their wealth. - -The natives on the Baram had an exaggerated opinion of the power of -Bruni, but this illusion was dispelled after a feeble attack made on the -Kayans in September, 1870, which resulted in ignominious failure. Still, -they were prepared to submit to such demands which, though extortionate, -custom had taught them to regard as the Sultan's due, and they could not -do without the imports, which they were precluded from obtaining -elsewhere and from others, than Bruni and the hands of pangirans. But -the rapacity of the pangirans became at last intolerable; and we will -here give two instances illustrative of the methods adopted by them, -which were connived at by the Sultan. - -In 1873, a mixed party of Dayaks, Tanjongs, and Bukitans from the Rejang -river, working produce in the Baram, were attacked by the Kayans. Six -were killed and one escaped. The survivor stated that the party had been -treacherously attacked; but on the other hand the Kayans asserted that -the behaviour of the strangers had been so suspicious that they had -satisfied themselves that they were a head-hunting party. The Rajah -complained and demanded redress. The Sultan sent an agent in his small -steamer to impose a fine, which in itself was excessive. The agent -proceeded to the house of the chief of the lower Baram Kayans, although -these people had nothing to do with the killing of the subjects of the -Rajah, but it was as far up as he dared to venture, and levied the fine -upon them, demanding double the amount he had been instructed to impose, -the difference, of course, to go into his own pocket. The Rajah had -fixed the fine, but the Sultan had put on his price as well, so that he -might have his pickings out of the affair, and now his agent doubled -that sum. It was in vain for the chief to protest that neither he nor -his people had been concerned in the murders. The Sultan's agent -threatened the chief that if he did not pay, the Rajah would send -several men-of-war, that others would be despatched from Labuan, and -more from Bruni, and that all their country would be laid waste and -their villages burned. After a stormy interview, the chief succeeded in -beating the agent down to a fine amounting to $8000, just thirty times -more than the amount demanded by the Rajah as compensation to the -relatives of those killed. And this fine the chief was constrained to -pay. - -Upon the death of the Sultana, a commissioner was sent to Baram by the -Sultan to demand the customary aid towards the obsequies. A meeting of -all the chiefs was summoned by the commissioner, a haji, and, as it -happened, the late Mr. H. Brooke Low, who was then travelling in the -Baram, was present. The Sultan's mandate, requiring so much from each -man, was read and left with the chiefs, the haji not for a moment -suspecting that any one present could read it. Mr. Low, however, was -able to do so, and when it was shown to him he was shocked, though not -surprised, to discover that the haji had read into the mandate a -requirement for amounts more than double that demanded. - -But the rebellion of the Kayans and the expulsion of the Brunis from -Baram ensued in the middle of 1874; the river was freed of its -oppressors, and the victorious Kayans menaced every settlement along the -coast from the Baram to Bintulu. The villages were deserted and the -Sultan was in despair, unable to reduce the Kayans, unable even to -protect the Malays. Not only could he draw no revenue thence, but he -dare not even ask for it. This prepared the way for the transfer of the -whole stretch of coast to Sarawak. So far as the Sultan was concerned he -was glad to commute the sovereignty of a district, from which little -before the revolt, and nothing after, could be squeezed by himself out -of the inhabitants, for a certain sum guaranteed to be paid to himself -annually. - -To escape Bruni oppression, people were constantly migrating to Sarawak, -principally from the Semalajau, Niah, and Miri rivers, and in 1876 over -2000 came in. These poor people had to effect their escape by stealth, -and consequently had to abandon all their property. Shortly after this -upwards of 500 families of Kenyahs moved over into the Bintulu. - -In accordance with the treaty with Great Britain of 1847 the Sultan was -debarred from ceding any territory to any foreign power without the -sanction of her Majesty's Government. This gave the British Government -the right, or rather the power, to prevent Sarawak acquiring the Baram, -and this it was prepared to do. As usual it proved obstructive, and -refused to sanction the transfer; it went so far as to express its -unwillingness to allow any territorial change to be made on the coast of -Bruni. This was insisted on again in 1876, though the Rajah wrote to the -Secretary for Foreign Affairs (March 20) "I may candidly state that a -most pernicious system of robbery and oppression is pursued by the -hirelings of the Bruni Government. It surely can scarcely be conceived -by her Majesty's Government that upholding the authority of the Bruni -Government is tantamount to supporting the cause of oppression and -misrule." - -Her Majesty's Government had refused to interfere in any way with that -of Bruni for the amelioration of the condition of the people, and the -maintenance of open ports and free trade; had stood aloof as not -disposed to interfere in the internal affairs of the Sultanate, and yet -now, most inconsistently, it stepped in to forbid the cession to Sarawak -of a portion of that miserably misgoverned and depopulated State. - -The fact seems to have been that the Foreign Office had been -persistently misinformed as to the position and prospects of Sarawak, -and as to the conduct of the Rajah towards the Sultan. The latter had -agreed to the cession of Baram to Sarawak; he desired it for monetary -reasons, the only reasons that appealed to or swayed him. But when Sir -Edward Hertslet informed Mr. H. T. Ussher, C.M.G., who was Governor of -Labuan from 1875 to 1879, and who appreciated the motives which guided -the Rajah, that he "in common with others at the Foreign Office had -fancied that the acquisition of the Baram by Sarawak would lead to the -loss of its sago trade with Labuan," the cat was out of the bag. -Incidently we may remark that Baram exported no sago, and that there -could then have been little or no trade between that river and Labuan, -for during the first six months of Sarawak rule the exports amounted in -value to $9000 only. It was a dog-in-the-manger policy, what Labuan -could not have, that it was resolved Sarawak should not have, and the -interests of the people were left out of the question. It is possible -enough that this was inspired by jealousy. No man likes to see his own -field sterile and that of his neighbour producing luxurious crops. -Conceive the feelings of a small mercer in the same street as a Whiteley -or Harrod, who finds his own business dwindling, and is oppressed by the -extension and success of the great firm a few doors off. Such may have -been the feeling of a Governor of Labuan. - -The Rajah visited England in 1874, and on July 16 handed in a memorandum -to the Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs, pointing out that the -appropriation by foreign powers of north-west and north-east Borneo and -the Sulu Archipelago[310] should be guarded against, and recommended to -ensure this, and for the benefit of trade and of the native communities, -that Great Britain should assume the sovereign power over those -territories that remained to the Sultanate of Bruni, that the Sultan and -his heirs should be pensioned, as well as the five principal Bruni -Rajahs; and that a town should be built at the mouth of the Bruni river, -which should become the headquarters of her Majesty's Representative, in -place of Labuan. All that the Rajah asked for Sarawak was that Baram -should be incorporated with that State, owing to the fact that the -inland population of that river and that of the Rejang were greatly -intermixed, and should therefore be under one head and government. - -A policy somewhat similar to that above indicated was, a year after, -inaugurated with great success in the Malay Peninsula, and it would -doubtless have met with equal success in Borneo had it found favour with -her Majesty's Ministers then, though thirty years afterwards they saw -reason to adopt it, but only after Bruni had become a bankrupt State, -stripped of most of its territories, and with its small remaining -revenue pawned. At the time when the Rajah made his proposal, the whole -of what is now the British North Borneo Company's territory, together -with Lawas, Trusan, Limbang, and Bruni, might have been acquired, and -the Sultan would then have become as powerless to do harm as one of the -native princes of the Federated Malay States, thus relieving the people -of the intolerable oppression of a government which had reduced the -population to a small remnant of what it had been formerly. - -The policy adopted in regard to the native States of the Malay Peninsula -in 1875, referred to above, is generally known as that of Sir Andrew -Clarke, who was Governor of the Straits Settlements from 1873 to 1875. -It was the policy, however, that the late Rajah, many years before, had -advocated as one which should be introduced into all native States, and -he then wrote: "The experiment of developing a country through the -residence of a few Europeans and by the assistance of its own native -rulers has never been fully tried, and it appears to me, in some -respects more desirable than the actual possession of a foreign nation; -for if successful, the native prince finds greater advantages, and if a -failure, the European government is not committed. Above all it insures -the independence of the native princes, and may advance the inhabitants -further in the scale of civilisation by means of this very independence, -than can be done when the government is a foreign one, and their freedom -sacrificed." - -Compare this with the remark made by Sir Andrew Clarke in his speech -before the Legislative Council of Singapore on the government of the -native States: "We should continue a policy not of aggression upon our -neighbours, but of exercising our own influence, and by giving them -officers to help them." - -Had the late Rajah's policy been adopted, Sumatra, or that part of it -which had not been relinquished to the Dutch in 1824, might now contain -many States as flourishing as those of the Malay Peninsula. On March 3, -1844, the Rajah wrote: "I was glad of the opportunity I had of seeing -the political state of Achin, as it fully confirmed my views, which I -made known to Sir ——, of the steps necessary to protect and enlarge our -commerce. Achin, like Borneo, is now in such a state of distraction that -no protection can be found for life or property. To protect our trade we -must _make a monarch_, and uphold him; and he would be a British servant -_de facto_. We could always raise the better and depress the worse, in -other words support those who will benefit ourselves." - -A policy that both the Rajahs had advocated should be adopted towards -Bruni. - -For many years, as we have seen, Sarawak had to contend with the -opposing influence of Governors of Labuan adverse to her advancement, -but in 1875 Mr. Ussher was appointed Governor, and he was not prepared -to take for granted all the stories of Sarawak aggression and -intimidation which were poured into his ears. He sought for independent -testimony, inquired into matters himself, and was not disposed to gloss -over the misdeeds of the Sultan and his pangirans, and to suppress all -mention of these in his despatches home. - -Towards the end of his term of office Mr. Ussher wrote to the Rajah, "I -have had an important interview to-day with Mr. Meade at the Colonial -Office. The object in view was to ascertain the advisability of -permitting you to acquire Baram. I ascertained that the objections -against this step were reduced, firstly, to an idea that undue pressure -was put upon the Sultan; secondly, that resident (!) traders, British, -in that river would be damaged thereby. - -"I also ascertained that the Colonial Secretary here was not at all -disposed to carry out the views obstructive of Sarawak advance, which -have animated his predecessors; but that, on the contrary, he was -disposed to allow you and the Sultan to arrive at your own terms, so -long as the Sultan was a perfectly free agent in the matter. - -"In the course of a rather lengthy, and, I trust, not ineffective -address on my part, I successfully combated these trivial and groundless -objections, and exposed the fallacy of Sir Henry Bulwer's[311] and Mr. -Pope Hennessy's views with regard to your dealings with the Sultan. I -pointed out also the gross injustice and oppression of the Bruni rule in -these territories, and expressed my firm conviction of the general -desire on the part of the industrious and agricultural classes to pass -under your settled and civilised rule. I demonstrated that there were -_no_ resident British traders, either in Baram or elsewhere in these -parts, whose interests could be imperilled. Further, that so long as you -impose no restrictive export duties on native produce from the river, -there was nothing whatever to prevent the sago, etc., coming to Labuan -or anywhere else. - -"I admitted that I had at first been disposed to adopt the Sultan's view -with regard to your relations with him generally, but that careful -inquiry and matured experience had proved to me, not only the untruth of -the accusations of intimidation brought against you, but also the -advisability of permitting you to extend your rule by all legitimate -means, instead of supporting from quixotic and mistaken motives the -effete and immoral rule of Bruni. Mr. Meade finally suggested to me, -that the question might be settled by allowing you to make your own -terms with the Sultan, with the proviso, that any agreement or treaty -made between the two should be subject to the ratification of her -Majesty's Government, who would thus have it in their power to nullify -any injustice either to Bruni or British interests. - -"From Sir M. Beach's views, and from Mr. Meade's proposal, I argue that -the matter lies now at last in your own hands, as Lord Salisbury is -likely to accept the Colonial Office views in these comparatively small -matters, on account of its necessarily more detailed and minute -experience of the interests of Borneo generally. - -"On the whole I think we may congratulate ourselves on the prospect of a -satisfactory solution of this unpleasant affair. You may always, as you -know, depend upon me never to allow an opportunity to pass of helping -you and Sarawak generally. Apart from our personal friendship, I act on -the conviction that Sarawak is the future regenerator of Borneo." - -This was in January, 1879, but Government officials move slowly, and in -a mysterious way, and it was not till late in 1882 that the Foreign -Office sanctioned the annexation of Baram by Sarawak. Thus, at length, -after negotiating a transfer with the Sultan in 1874, the obstruction of -the British Government was overcome, but it took eight years to do this. - -A new spirit had come over the Governors of Labuan, and the somewhat -ignoble spite, bred partly of ignorance and partly of jealousy, which -had characterised their conduct with regard to Sarawak, and the Rajah in -particular, was exchanged at last for generous and honest recognition of -the excellence of his rule, and of the injustice of forcing the natives -against their will to remain under the cruel oppression of this Old Man -of the Sea astride on their shoulders. - -The subsequent administrators of Labuan were favourable to Sarawak, but -in 1889 the Colony was handed over to the British North Borneo Company. -Their officials had no authority outside of Labuan and did not -correspond with the Foreign Office, and Consuls were appointed to Bruni. - -In June, 1883, the Rajah visited Bruni, and was received by the aged -Sultan with special marks of distinction. The Sultan waited at the -entrance of the audience chamber, and taking the Rajah by the hand, led -him to the throne where he seated him by his side. Negotiations for the -cession of Baram and the rivers and districts lying between that river -and Bintulu were at once entered upon, and speedily concluded, and on -the 13th, the deed of cession was finally sealed and delivered. - -The cession of this district gave great satisfaction to the inhabitants, -and most of those who had migrated to Sarawak returned by degrees. A -fort was erected at Claudetown[312] (Merudi) about sixty miles up the -Baram river, and here Chinese and Malay traders soon settled, and a -brisk trade rapidly sprang up. Minor stations were also established at -Miri and Niah. The turbulent Kayans and Kenyahs speedily became -pacified, and existing feuds were settled. Now, this district is one of -the most peaceful and prosperous in the State.[313] The entrance to the -river is, and has been, a great hindrance to trade, the bar being very -shallow and exposed, so that it is unsafe for sailing vessels and screw -steamers. The Government accordingly had a special steamer of 200 tons -built in England to carry the trade. She is practically flat-bottomed, -and is propelled by paddles. Another, larger, was added as the trade -increased. In January, 1884, the Rajah was notified by Earl Granville -that her Majesty's Government had no objection to the exercise of -jurisdiction over British subjects by the judicial authorities of the -Government of Sarawak in this newly-acquired territory. - -Only one chief in Baram gave any trouble; and he was Aban Jau, chief of -the Tinjar Kayans. He persistently interfered, and thwarted the policy -of Government as much as he could without bringing himself into open -conflict with the authorities. He maintained a position of -semi-independence, and flew his own flag. But in May, 1884, he committed -an intolerable act, and had to be humbled. As the affair is illustrative -of the iniquities allowed at Bruni until quite recently, the particulars -may be given. To appease the manes of his daughter-in-law, Aban Jau sent -to Pangiran Nipa of Tutong, asking for a slave, so that he might -immolate the unhappy wretch. His messengers went to Bruni, where two -pangirans, Matusin and Tejudin, handed them a slave, an old and decrepit -man, whom they sent as a present to Aban Jau. The Resident at -Claudetown, hearing of this, had the party intercepted and arrested, but -too late to save the slave. He had been killed and his head taken, as he -was too old to walk, and the messengers did not care to trouble -themselves to carry him. Aban Jau was severely punished; he submitted, -and his power was broken. He was no better than an aged savage, and -there was some excuse for him, as he was complying with ancestral -customs; but there was none for the Muhammadan Bruni pangirans for -despatching a miserable old slave to a death by torture. - -In June, 1884, by the Sultan's orders, a Dusun village was attacked—the -time for the attack being chosen when nearly all the able-bodied men -were absent, and over twenty women and children were killed. Oppression -became so rife that many refugees crossed the frontier into Sarawak -territory, abandoning in so doing their property and plantations. In -August of the same year, the people of Limbang broke out into open -rebellion. - -The Limbang river waters a wide district that is fertile and populous. -The people possessed extensive sago plantations, and were comparatively -prosperous. On this account they were all the more oppressed by the -pangirans. There was no protection for person and property, and women -and girls were carried off to fill the harems of Bruni. This was the -people that suffered such cruel wrongs at the hands of the Pangiran -Makota, and it was in this river that he met his death in 1860. - -The trouble began with two of the agents of the Pangiran Temanggong, the -then Regent and heir apparent, being killed whilst extorting taxes. The -pangiran thereupon went up in his steam-launch with a large following, -and proposed that the chiefs should meet him at a certain place and -discuss matters. The proposal was made in guile, his real purpose being -to seize the opportunity for slaughtering them. But these people had had -many years' experience of pangirans and their little ways, and met guile -with guile. The proposal was acceded to, but whilst the pangiran was on -his way to the appointed rendezvous he himself fell into an ambuscade. - -Fire was opened on his party, and he was forced to beat a retreat, his -launch damaged, seventeen of his men killed, and more wounded. Bruni was -thrown into panic, and stockades were erected to resist an expected -invasion. The Limbang people followed up their advantage by raiding the -suburbs of the town, and a house was attacked within half a mile of the -Sultan's palace. - -The Sultan, then in his dotage, was helpless, and appealed to the acting -Consul-General, Mr. Treacher (now Sir William Treacher, K.C.M.G.), to -help him out of his difficulties. Mr. Treacher knew that the Limbangs -had been driven to rebellion by the intolerable exactions to which they -had been subjected, and he declined to interfere, unless the Sultan and -his wazirs should concede a charter releasing the Limbangs from all -arbitrarily imposed taxes, and limiting taxation to a small poll tax, -and a 5 per cent _ad valorem_ duty on gutta percha, granting them at the -same time immunity for their property and sago-plantations, and engaging -that no more tax-collectors should be sent from Bruni to the river, and -that a general amnesty should be accorded. - -This charter, embodying so many radical reforms, was granted with -ill-concealed reluctance, and without the slightest intent of -performance. - -Armed with this document, Mr. Treacher proceeded to the Limbang. But -already the Sultan had sent word to the Muruts to fall on the Limbangs -and kill and pillage as they liked. - -Whilst Mr. Treacher was negotiating with the chiefs, news arrived that -these savages had murdered four Kadayan women and two men, and they were -consequently ill-disposed to accept the charter. They knew by experience -that they could not rely upon the good faith of the Sultan and his -wazirs. However, Mr. Treacher was urgent, and hesitatingly they appended -their marks to the document; relying rather on the white man to see that -its provisions were carried out, than feeling that any confidence could -be placed in the word of the Sultan. - -And in fact, no sooner was the agreement signed, than the Sultan sent -his emissaries into the Baram district to invite the Kayans to raid the -Limbang, but the Sarawak Government got wind of this, and at once took -prompt and effective measures to prevent the tribes on the Baram from -answering the appeal. - -In December, 1884, Mr. Frank R. O. Maxwell,[314] who was administering -the Government in the absence of the Rajah, when at Bruni heard that -sixteen Sarawak Dayaks and four Malays had been killed while collecting -produce in the neighbouring river, Trusan. The Sultan in his impotence -to act, suggested to Mr. Maxwell his willingness to cede the Trusan -district to Sarawak. The feudal rights over this district were held by -the Pangiran Temanggong, and he too consented. Bruni and Sarawak, he -said, were the same country, and in transferring his rights to Sarawak -he would be incorporating himself in the Sarawak Government. Subject to -the approval of the Rajah, Mr. Maxwell accepted this offer of the -Trusan. - -[Illustration: - - TRUSAN FORT.] - -The Sultan, the Pangiran Temanggong, and other wazirs and pangirans were -then all in favour of the cession of the Limbang, as well as the Trusan, -to Sarawak. The Chinese and Malay traders and the lower classes strongly -advocated the transfer; and the Regent and the wazir next to him in rank -gave Mr. Maxwell a written promise with their seals attached that, -pending the return of the Rajah, Limbang should not be transferred to -any foreign government. On the return of the Rajah early in 1885, Trusan -was occupied, and a fort and station established some thirty miles from -the mouth, to which English and native officers were appointed. The -Muruts up the river were a quarrelsome people, and blood-feuds were -common, and gave some trouble at first. The people generally had become -miserably poor through a long course of oppression. - -Trusan is a good example of what tact and discretion can do in dealing -with natives, and the Muruts were the most savage of those in that part. -In a very few years they became peaceful, well-to-do, and contented, -enjoying the fruits of their labours in security. Trusan has now a -fairly flourishing trade, and the rich plains through which the river -winds, and which in days gone by had been extensively cultivated with -rice, but which had been rendered desolate by extortion, now afford -large grazing grounds for herds of water-buffaloes, which are bred for -export, and also excellent land for the cultivation of the sago palm. - -Barely a month had elapsed since the peace had been patched up with the -Limbang people by the acting Consul-General, before the people were -again in revolt, and many Bruni Malays, men and women, were killed, -large numbers of buffaloes were mutilated, and again the capital, Bruni, -was menaced. Nothing further was done by the British Government, and -nothing could be done, except to establish a firm government in the -disaffected region, and the Foreign Office was not prepared to do this. -As for the authorities in Bruni, they were incapable of doing anything. -Their only idea of keeping rebellious subjects under control was to -invoke the aid of wild interior tribes, and invite them to butcher and -plunder all who resisted their exactions, and this they could no longer -do. - -On May 30, 1885, the old Sultan Mumin departed this life, at the -venerable age of over one hundred years, and the Pangiran Temanggong -Hasim, reputed son of the late Sultan Omar Ali,[315] the predecessor of -Sultan Mumin, was elevated to the throne. Sultan Hasim, who was past -middle age when he succeeded, was a shrewd man, though hard and -vindictive. His antecedents had not been exemplary, but hopes were -entertained that, being a man of strength of mind and of advanced ideas, -an improvement would be effected in the administration of Bruni, which -would lead to the establishment of good order and bring the place and -State out of absolute decay into comparative prosperity, but these -hopes, strong man as he was, he was powerless to fulfil. - -In order to appreciate much that occurred during the reign of Sultan -Hasim it is necessary to understand the conditions under which he became -Sultan, and the effect that these conditions had upon his power and -position. - -His predecessor, Mumin, had an only son, the Pangiran Muda Muhammad -Tejudin, a semi-imbecile, nicknamed Binjai, literally the son of -misfortune, signifying an idiot. Much as Sultan Mumin would have liked -to have proclaimed his son heir to the throne, it was quite impossible -for him to do so in opposition to the natural objections of the nobles, -upheld, as these were, by the laws of Bruni, which preclude the -accession of any prince afflicted with mental or bodily infirmity. The -succession would therefore fall upon either of the Sultan's nephews, the -Pangiran Bandahara, or the Pangiran di Gadong, and both claimed it. -These two powerful princes and wazirs, with their feudal and official -territorial rights, and the many nobles and chiefs who owed them -allegiance, represented the most powerful factions in the country, and -the accession of either to the throne would have plunged the country -into bloodshed. To avert this, the British Government persuaded Sultan -Mumin, but not without bringing considerable pressure to bear upon him, -to nominate the Pangiran Temanggong Hasim, the senior wazir, as his -successor, and to appoint him Regent, the old Sultan being too -feeble-minded to govern. - -Hasim's elevation to the throne gave profound offence to the Pangirans -Bandahara and di Gadong, and to the majority of the people, who believed -the story of his mean birth, and that he had no just title to the rank -he held as a prince of blood royal. That his accession was not disputed -was due only to its implied support of the British Government, though -that support would probably have failed him had he been forced to fall -back upon it. The Bandahara and di Gadong, though they retained their -offices, for many years refused him their support, and would neither -attend his Council nor maintain any kind of relation with him, -notwithstanding the fact that they were his two principal Ministers of -State; and he was powerless to force them to do so, or to deprive them -of their offices. - -Moreover, his predecessor had left him in sore straits for the means -necessary for the support of his government, and even of his household. -None of the late Sultan's property came to him, and the whole of the -crown-lands in Bruni territory had been illegally granted to others, and -these, though his rightful appurtenances, he had no power to recover. - -Sultan Hasim thus came to the throne practically shorn of everything -that goes to the support of a crown. Abandoned by his ministers, and the -loyalty of his people denied him, deprived of his revenues, and with but -a few followers, there was nothing left him but the sovereign rights, -shadowy in nature since he had not the means fully to exert them. A -pathetic picture; but in spite of his faults it says much for his -personal ability and strength of character that he was able, not only to -maintain his position, but gradually to gain sufficient power to exert -his authority, and to make his will felt. It must not be overlooked that -many of his worst acts were the direct outcome of his necessitous -condition, and the constant intriguing against him by his own ministers. - -Owing to lack of power to chastise the rebels, though not of will, -Limbang had been let alone by the Sultan, and for some time there were -no aggressive acts committed by either side, but in November, 1885, the -people of Limbang were again in open rebellion and had killed two more -Bruni subjects. The Sultan thereupon sent the Rajah two pressing -messages asking him to visit Bruni, and this the Rajah did. The Sultan -laid the state of affairs before him, and declared that he saw no hope -of peace unless the Rajah would consent to attack the Limbang, and -reduce the people to order for him. Limbang was sufficiently near to be -a menace to the capital. Twice it had been threatened by them, and the -suburbs raided. The third time might be more disastrous. The town might -fall into their hands. - -The Rajah, however, declined to interfere. The Limbang people were at -peace with Sarawak, and numbers of his subjects were working produce in -that river, and met with friendliness there. To reduce these people to -submission, and then to hand them over to oppression, after having -deprived them of the power to protect themselves, was what the Rajah -would never consent to do. That something must be done, and done at -once, he felt, but the question of what should be done was for the -representative of her Majesty's Government to decide. - -As we have before pointed out, in the Sultanate of Bruni, there are -various rights claimed. The Sultan has his rights, some districts revert -to the holders of certain offices, and others are under the hereditary -feudal rule of the pangirans. Limbang pertained to this last category. -The Sultan was sovereign, but his sovereign rights consisted in this -alone, namely, to send his agents into the country and squeeze it. The -feudal lords were the pangirans, and as they could not oppress the -exasperated and revolted people any more, they were ready to surrender -their rights to the Rajah, but could not do this without the Sultan's -confirmation and seal. What the Sultan wanted was that the Rajah should -crush the rebellion, so that he might work his vengeance on the Limbang -people, and turn the screw on them till nothing more could be extracted -from them. This the Rajah perfectly understood, and he declined to do -the dirty work for the Sultan. The refusal of assistance by the Rajah -produced a coolness on the part of the Sultan. He would not, however, -receive this refusal as final, and he repeated his request to the Rajah -in an altered form; he requested him to place the gunboat _Aline_ with a -strong force of Sarawak Dayaks, also a large sum of money, at his (the -Sultan's) disposal, for the purpose of enabling him to reduce the -Limbang people under his own officers, if the Rajah himself would not -head the expedition. - -The Rajah's refusal aroused an angry feeling in the breast of Hasim, and -this was fanned to bitter hostility, when the Consul-General informed -him and the Limbang people simultaneously, in reply to a petition of the -latter that they might be placed under the rule of white men, that her -Majesty's Government was prepared to consent to the transfer of Limbang -to Sarawak. The Sultan's hostile attitude was not shared by his -ministers, or by the Bruni people generally, or even by the hereditary -owners or rulers of the Limbang. These latter, as has been shown, unable -to extract more taxes from the people, hoped to receive from the Sarawak -Government an annual stipulated income in lieu of precarious and -uncertain exactions. They accordingly begged the Rajah to take over the -river. But the Sultan refused to consent, and his refusal was probably -actuated even then by motives other than those of revenge and resentment -as the sequel will show. - -In September, 1886, two cold-blooded murders were committed in the -Tutong, within a day's journey overland from Bruni. Two young pangirans, -a man and a woman, had been living together without the sanction of -their respective parents. The girl, after a while, was ordered by her -father, Pangiran Nipa, to return to him. She did so, and he then put her -to death with his own hands. The young man, Pangiran Japar, was brother -to Pangiran Mat, who had been placed in charge of Tutong by the Pangiran -di Gadong, the ex-officio holder of feudal rights in that district. -Japar and Mat were both subjects of Sarawak. A short time after the -murder of the girl, Nipa's brother, the Pangiran Tejudin, son-in-law of -the Sultan, and uncle of the unfortunate girl, sent an armed party to -Pangiran Mat, to inform him that a mandate had been issued by the Sultan -for the execution of Japar. Pangiran Mat did not ask to be shown this -mandate, and in fact Tejudin had none, but was intimidated into allowing -his brother to be killed. - -The Rajah was at the time at Bruni, and he at once demanded of the -Sultan that a fair trial of Pangiran Tejudin should be held. There was -very little doubt that the Sultan's name had been misused, and Japar was -a Sarawak subject. As no justice was likely to be obtained in Bruni, the -Rajah further demanded that the murderer should be handcuffed and sent -to Labuan for trial, when the truth would come out. But this was -refused. The Sultan naturally was determined to screen his son-in-law, -who had instigated the murder, and who was then in the palace enjoying -his protection. The Rajah indignantly declined to meet the Sultan so -long as the murderer was sheltered under his roof. So the matter ended, -but it widened the rift between the Rajah and the Sultan. - -In June, 1887, Sir Frederick Weld, Governor of Singapore, went to Bruni -to settle a dispute between the North Borneo Company and the Sultan over -a debateable strip of land. Sultan Hasim seized the occasion to pour -into the ear of Sir Frederick a tissue of accusations against Sarawak, -and no Sarawak official was allowed to be present to refute them. The -Government of the Rajah was charged with disturbing the peace, and with -sending its emissaries into the Limbang to foster discontent, and to -keep the rebellion simmering, in the hopes of being able to find an -excuse for annexing the district. Sir Frederick listened, but apparently -believed little he heard, for he recommended the Sultan to hand over the -Limbang to the Rajah. He further strongly urged the Sultan to accept a -British Protectorate over his remaining dominions, and to receive a -Resident, who might act as adviser in the administration of the State. -The Sultan consented to this latter recommendation; his intention, -however, to accept a British Resident at Bruni, to prevent his misrule, -and to curb the tyranny of his adherents, was only pretence. Sir -Frederick Weld was perhaps acting beyond his instructions in proposing -the appointment of a Resident, but the proposal was sound. In September, -1888, the late Sir Hugh Low, then Resident of Perak, was despatched to -Bruni to conclude an agreement with the Sultan by which Bruni became a -Protectorate. - -In the Federated Malay States, as in the Indian Protectorates, British -Residents are placed who can advise as to the conduct of government, and -it is perfectly understood by the native rulers that their advice must -be followed. Now, a British Protectorate had been extended over Bruni, -and as a consequence a Resident should have been placed there to control -the Sultan and check the misdoings of his chiefs. But nothing of the -sort was done. The Limbang was left in a condition of disorder, and a -menace to its neighbours, and the Brunis to the arbitrary injustice and -cruelty of their rulers. Trusan now offered a near haven of refuge to -which many fled, both slaves and free-born people, the latter chiefly to -save their daughters from a fate worse than slavery—a short period in a -harem, and then domestic drudgery for life. The British Government would -do nothing, and looked very much as if it were not disposed to allow any -one else to do anything. Sir Hugh Low,[316] who had an exceptional -experience of Bruni and the people, had urged the Sultan to place the -Limbang under the Rajah, tendering the same advice as had Sir Frederick -Weld; but to this, also, Hasim turned a deaf ear. - -The Limbang chiefs, after having maintained their independence for six -years, early in 1890 decided to settle the question of their future for -themselves. They assembled, and of their own free will and accord placed -their country under the protection of Sarawak, and themselves under the -authority of its Government; in token of which they hoisted the Sarawak -flag. In justice to the claims of the inhabitants, and in conformity -with a promise he had made to them to tender such assistance as lay in -his power, the Rajah accepted the responsibility thus placed upon him, -and annexed the country on March 17, subject to the approval of her -Majesty's Government. - -The Rajah had already frequently approached the Sultan on behalf of -these unfortunate people to urge that justice should be done to them, -and that they should not be given over to be preyed upon by rapacious -pangirans. The Pangiran Muda, son of the late Rajah Muda Hasim, who by -birth was the nearest to the throne, and who possessed feudal rights -over a part of the Limbang, having abandoned all hope of being able to -exercise those rights and draw any revenue from the district, ascended -the river and openly proclaimed to his people that he had handed over -all his rights to the Rajah. The other hereditary holders of feudal -authority in the district had again approached the Rajah, and had -entreated him to annex Limbang, which had become not only unprofitable -to them, but a menace to Bruni. The Rajah would have been untrue to his -word passed to the Limbang chiefs had he left them to their fate, after -the failure of his negotiations and repeated attempts to intercede for -them with the Sultan. Although he was averse to taking this step, yet he -felt that it was not possible for him to refuse the appeals that came to -him from all sides to interfere, and it was the only solution of the -difficulty, failing the appointment of a British Resident, for the -people could not be expected to again place themselves under the power -of a Sultan who would keep no promises, and who intended no mercy. - -The Sultan, however, mortified in his pride, and being thus prevented -from giving vent to his vindictive feeling, had remained obdurate. For -some time he had been accumulating arms and ammunition at Bruni for a -great attempt upon the Limbang, whilst through his minister, the di -Gadong, he was keeping up a pretence of peace. If he succeeded, the -horrors that would have ensued in the Limbang may well be conceived; but -if he failed, he would draw on Bruni hordes of desperate savages, -infuriated by years of ill-treatment, and the Brunis feared that the -capture of their town and a general massacre would be the result. - -These were the reasons that led the Rajah to act promptly, and to appeal -to her Majesty's Government to sanction such action. The Foreign Office -approved, after having kept the Rajah in anxious suspense for a year, -and fixed the annual sum to be paid by the Sarawak Government for the -Limbang at $6000, but failing the Sultan's acceptance of this for three -consecutive years, this indemnity would be forfeited. - -The Sultan declined to receive this compensation, not, however, so much -as a protest against the action of the Rajah,—a purpose with which he -has generally been accredited, with not a little misplaced sympathy,—but -mainly to punish his recalcitrant ministers, the Pangirans Bandahara and -di Gadong. Hitherto he had been quite powerless to do this, but an -opportunity was now afforded him, and he did not hesitate to avail -himself of it. The two pangirans were the principal holders of the -feudal rights over the Limbang, which of late years had yielded them -nothing, and they naturally desired, badly off as they were, that the -Sultan should sanction the acceptance of the indemnity, the greater part -of which would have reverted to them, and would have afforded them a -fixed and ensured revenue, even more than they had ever been able to -extort from the people. The remainder would have gone to the Pangiran -Muda, and not a cent of it would have gone to the Sultan. But by the -laws of Bruni, feudal rights cannot be alienated without the sanction of -the Sultan; and he subsequently informed the British Consul that he had -withheld his sanction, and would do so as long as he lived, a -determination to which he vindictively adhered, solely that he might -deprive his two ministers of the revenues to which they were entitled. -He went so far as to tell the Consul that he had no real grievance -against the Rajah, but it being necessary to find some plausible pretext -for his decision he had invented one, which no one in Bruni could call -into question. - -Sir Spenser St. John, writing privately to the Rajah at this time said, -"If the Foreign Office could understand how the Bruni Rajahs govern -Limbang, they would make no objection to your taking it over. It is a -most interesting river, and when no longer harassed by Kayan raids[317] -and plundered by Bruni Rajahs, it will be one of the richest on the -coast. Sago can be planted to any extent, and it used to be famous for -its pepper gardens. In fact Chinese were working there nearly to the -foot of Mulu mountain"—over one hundred miles from the coast. - -But in his life of _Rajah Brooke_ published in 1899, Sir Spenser St. -John alters his tone. He remarks that "unless we are to adopt the -principle that 'the end justifies the means,' it is difficult to approve -the action of Sarawak in seizing by force any part of the Sultan's -dominions. A little gentle, persevering diplomacy would have secured -Limbang without violating any principle of international law. I am -convinced, however, that the present Rajah was deceived by some one as -to the political position of that district, as he wrote that, for four -years previous to his action, Limbang was completely independent of the -Sultan, which his officers subsequently found was not the case." - -As to the first part of this statement, Sir Spenser when he wrote it, -had severed his connexion with Borneo for nearly forty years, and it -shows how little he was kept in touch with Bornean affairs since he -left; or does Sir Spenser imagine that he would have succeeded where -such men as the Rajah and Sir Hugh Low had failed; both of whom had -continually urged reforms on the Sultan, to which he had turned a deaf -ear? - -With regard to the second part of the statement, the Rajah certainly did -not place himself in a position in which he could be deceived. He -conducted all negotiations and all inquiries himself, and on the spot. -He was no more deceived as to the true state of affairs than were Sir -William Treacher, Dr. Leys (Consul-General), Sir F. Weld, and Sir Hugh -Low. It is, moreover, not correct that the Rajah's officers subsequently -made the great discovery that is attributed to them. Sir Spenser might -well have been a little more explicit as to this last remark. He agrees, -however, that there can be no doubt that the inhabitants of Limbang -rejoiced to be placed under the Sarawak flag. - -"I knew them well, and how they suffered from the exactions of the -Pangirans, and their rapacious followers, and no one would have more -rejoiced than myself to hear that they had been put under Sarawak rule -in a less forcible way. As poverty increased in Bruni, so had the -exactions augmented, and Limbang, being near, suffered the most. Perhaps -some of my readers may think that in this case the 'end _did_ justify -the means.' At all events, that appears to have been the view taken by -the Foreign Office." - -Sir Spenser might very well have accepted the view taken by the Foreign -Office, under which he has served with distinction for many years. The -Foreign Office judged upon facts that were placed before it, and these -facts Sir Spenser had not under his eye when basing this unfair -criticism upon the Rajah's proceedings. - -The Limbang having been annexed in 1890, a Government station was -established some fifteen miles from the river's mouth, and settlers, -both Malay and Chinese, soon arrived, and took up their quarters there; -indeed, a good many quitted Bruni, and applied for sites upon which to -build shops and houses directly the flag was raised. - -The station is now a flourishing little place, and has been well laid -out by Mr. O. F. Ricketts,[318] who has been Resident there since its -establishment. It is the prettiest out-station in Sarawak; has miles of -good riding roads, a bazaar that is well attended; and, being another -refuge for the oppressed, the Malay population is continually -increasing. Mr. Ricketts, who also has over-charge of the Trusan and -Lawas districts, has been eminently successful in his management of the -Muruts and Bisayas, of whom he has had some twenty years' experience, -and is popular with all classes at Bruni. - -In reporting on Limbang in February, 1891, Mr. Ricketts observes: "since -the occupation of the river in March last, matters have progressed -satisfactorily, and the inhabitants have shown themselves well disposed -and satisfied with the new order of things, with the exception of three -or four of the Danau chiefs, who have been incited to be otherwise from -Bruni. - -"Little has been done with the exception of visiting the people, who at -all times have been allowed to trade freely with Bruni; no import or -export duties have been collected. A number of Brunis have come into the -river at different times to wash sago, who previously were unable to do -so, owing to the unsettled state of the place. - -"Most of the principal Chinese of Bruni have been over here at different -times, and have expressed their wish to commence business here. One firm -already holds one of the shops, of which there are six, the others being -held by Sarawak and Labuan Chinese; one sago factory is in course of -erection. - -"There has been no revenue for the year; the expenditure amounting to -$11,812. No revenue was demanded, until the natives settled down, and -had recovered from their previous unsettled state. The expenditure was -chiefly in public buildings, bungalows, court house, barracks, etc." The -imports and exports in 1906 amounted to $282,277, against only $86,687 -in 1891. - -There is no fort at Limbang. - -If the reader will look at the map he will see that a peninsula or horn -runs out from Bruni, sheltering the bay against the winds and waves from -the north-west. Labuan is actually a continuation of the same, but the -belt of land has been broken through, leaving only Labuan and a few -little islands rising above the surface of the ocean. At the extreme -point of the promontory is a lighthouse erected by the Rajah. This -promontory goes by the name of Muara. The coal-beds that come to the -surface in Labuan, continue in Muara, and Mr. W. C. Cowie[319] had -obtained from the Sultan Mumin a concession of the coal-fields in Muara, -and all rights over this district were ceded to him in perpetuity by the -late Sultan in 1887. These rights confer complete and absolute -possession of all the lands in the district, with power to sell, impose -taxes, rents, and assessments, the possession of the revenue farms, with -power to create new farms of any description, and certain judicial -rights conjoined with power to inflict penalties. - -This Muara district, the town in which was founded by Mr. Cowie, and -named by him Brooketon in honour of the Rajah, is the richest portion of -the small and shrunken territory now remaining to the Sultanate of -Bruni, and it remains to it, as may be seen, attached by a thread only. -It is not large, but it is of much importance, as it possesses a good -colliery and an excellent harbour. Previous to the opening of this -colliery the population, consisting of a few Kadayan peasants and Malay -fishermen, was small and scattered, and, in common with the lower -classes throughout the Sultanate, led a miserable existence under -misrule. - -Mr. Cowie found that a much larger capital was needed to develop the -colliery than he possessed, without which the workings would be -unremunerative. Every year entailed increasing loss, and in 1888, two -years before the acquisition of the Limbang by the Rajah, he sold to him -all his rights in Muara. - -Previous to the transfer, for want of capital, the mines had been worked -in a hand-to-mouth fashion by a few coolies under a manager with but -little experience, the output being confined to meeting the very limited -local demand in Labuan. There was practically no plant, and only a small -ricketty wharf, to which the surface coal was conveyed in buffalo-drawn -waggons over a roughly constructed line. - -Those who knew Brooketon in those days and know it now, can testify to -the great improvements that have been made by the Rajah's persistent -efforts. The greatest possible benefits have been conferred upon the -people by the establishment of a large and growing industry among them, -but it has been effected at a heavy financial loss. The colliery has -been placed under experienced managers; expensive, though necessary, -machinery, locomotives, a steam collier, lighters, etc., have been -purchased, extensive and solid wharves built, and a new line laid down. -The cost of these, with the many other preliminary expenses incidental -to the proper working of a large colliery, have been heavy, and so far -it has proved an unremunerative speculation. The colliery employs -hundreds of miners and workmen, and through it, indirectly, many people -gain a livelihood, and the thriving settlement of Brooketon is solely -dependent upon it. Law and order have been effectively maintained by the -Rajah at his own cost, though in the name and with the consent of the -Sultan. Although financial improvement may be remote, closing the mines -down would mean a loss of all these benefits to the people; the place -would revert to its former condition, and the population would be -dispersed. This consideration has induced the Rajah to continue working -the colliery, with the hope of ultimately lessening the losses, and the -remoter hope of ultimate success. To Brooketon we shall again refer. - -In March, 1905, a chief named Lawai, who had been dignified by the -Sultan with the title of Orang Kaya Temanggong, with some 400 of his -numerous following, removed into the Limbang river from the Baram, in -defiance of Government orders. In former days these people had been the -most forward amongst those employed by the Bruni Government to molest -the Limbang people, and a short time previous to their removal to the -Limbang had killed three Kadayans in Bruni territory, who had incurred -displeasure in certain high quarters. After these murders had been -committed, Lawai had been favourably received by the Sultan at Bruni, -and this no doubt encouraged him openly to resist the Government. A -small force was despatched against him, and, taken by surprise, he was -captured. - -The rendezvous of this expedition was off Muara island, at the entrance -to Bruni bay, and, as its object was kept a profound secret, -considerable uneasiness arose in the suspicious minds of those at Bruni, -who with good reason feared the displeasure of the Rajah. A secret -meeting of the leading pangirans and chiefs was held; at which it was -decided that should it be the Rajah's intention to sweep away their evil -government they would kill the Sultan and hand over the city to him. - -With this exception, from the day that the Sarawak flag had been -hoisted, there have been no disturbances in the Limbang. But in the -neighbouring river, the Trusan, the perpetual petty feuds amongst the -Muruts, which led to isolated cases of murder, wounding, and -cattle-lifting, caused the Government considerable trouble. In 1900, it -became necessary to administer a severe lesson. Some Muruts living in -the far interior under their chief, Okong, aided by those of the Lawas, -not then under the Sarawak Government, having killed twenty-one Muruts -of the lower Trusan, an expedition, with which the Rajah Muda went, was -sent to punish them. This was so effectually done, that it resulted in -the people of the interior coming in from all quarters to renounce their -feuds; and since that Trusan has also been free from such troubles. - -Commenting upon Bornean affairs, the _Singapore Free Press_ in August, -1900, remarked that: "Bruni, though independent, is in a state of -bankruptcy and decay, and would not be a desirable acquisition for any -one. Its revenues, such as they are, are all leased and sold, and those -who should benefit from them have long parted with their interests. The -aged Sultan, troubled with debts and worried by creditors, has given -powers to the most importunate in their claims, which action has -alienated the support of those hereditary chiefs who are entitled to -share with him the government of the country. These chiefs assume -semi-independence, and each goes his own way unchecked, a method which -tends to bring affairs of State to chaos. It is erroneously supposed -that the British Government is responsible for this condition of the -country. As a matter of fact the British Government has no right, and -certainly no inclination, to interfere in the internal affairs of an -independent kingdom." - -This is a very accurate description of the situation at Bruni; but, -unless we accept the theory that might makes right, how can the action -of the British Government in appointing a Resident to take charge of -Bruni a few years later on be justified? No one, however, can quarrel -with the statement that the British Government had no inclination to -interfere. That had been made manifest enough by many years of -indifference to the sufferings of a people, and of shirking moral -responsibilities. It is stretching a point to say that the British -Government had no right to interfere; it was their duty to do so, and -that duty involved the right. Not content with this neglect of an -obvious duty, the Government stood in the people's way, by preventing -them from turning to others for the aid they so sorely needed. - -What these sufferings were, Mr. Keyser, who was Consul at Bruni, fully -sets forth in his report to the Foreign Office for 1899. He wrote: "Such -trade as there was has completely fallen off, and the monthly steamer -from Singapore has ceased its visits. The debts and difficulties of the -Sultan and his chiefs have so increased with time that this state of -affairs naturally reacts upon the people. With the exception of catching -fish, no one does any work, and all live in poverty and constant want of -food. Hundreds of families have left, and continue to leave, to escape -the seizure of their women and children by impecunious headmen, who wish -to relieve their own necessities by selling them as slaves.[320] Others -are driven from the country by the infliction of fines, and the -exorbitant demands of those Chinese and money-lenders to whom the -collection of taxes and all saleable rights have been long since -transferred for cash. Those traders have full power to oppress the -people, and they do so remorselessly. In a short space of time, if the -present Government continues, Bruni will be empty of inhabitants." - -The two small provinces, the river districts of Tutong and Belait, now -remaining to the Sultan, have been in a constant state of revolt. In -June, 1899,[321] the people of these rivers openly threw off their -allegiance and hoisted the Sarawak flag, an act which caused some -excitement in the East, and a good deal of comment in English papers. -The principal chiefs then waited upon the Rajah, and begged him to take -over their country, a petition that was repeated shortly afterwards. The -British Consul was informed by them that they absolutely refused to -remain under Bruni rule, and they prayed to be placed under that of -Sarawak. But the Consul could only report; and that Government, which -had "no right and certainly no inclination to interfere," again proved -obstructive, and the people were forced to continue a hopeless effort to -gain their liberty. - -A desultory war commenced, weak in attack from want of power,[322] and -weak in resistance from lack of ammunition and supplies. Treachery was -resorted to by those sent to suppress the revolt. As an instance of one -cold-blooded deed, Pangiran Tejudin, the Sultan's son-in-law, of whom -one infamous act has already been recorded, persuaded the inhabitants of -some of the Tutong villages to submit, under a guarantee that their -lives and property would be spared. To ratify the terms, the pangiran -took twenty-five men from these villages to the Tutong town, and there -they were bound and confined. Then one man from each village was -selected, placed bound within a fence, and there at intervals slashed at -until all had bled to death. Seven only managed to escape. - -In October, 1902, many of the inhabitants of Belait and Tutong, unable -to continue the struggle, having sought a refuge in the Trusan and -Limbang rivers, and the Sultan being wearied into granting an amnesty on -the payment of a heavy fine, those remaining surrendered; their -principal chiefs, however, the Datus Kalim and De Gadong, with their -people, elected to place themselves under Sarawak rule by also moving -into the Limbang. - -In January, 1905, the British North Borneo Company, with the sanction of -her Majesty's Government, transferred their cession of the Lawas river -to the Sarawak Government. The inhabitants of this river are closely -allied to those of the Trusan, and, in a lesser degree, to those of the -Limbang. It is a beautiful and fertile district, but sparsely inhabited. - -If the yearly cession money paid upon the districts that have been -acquired by Sarawak during the sovereignty of the present Rajah is taken -into consideration, not one of these districts has yet paid its way, and -even Limbang, upon which no cession money is paid, showed a deficit of -expenditure over revenue in 1906, but the increased trade, of these -districts, which in 1906 amounted to just a million dollars in value -shows them to be in a flourishing state, and this has added to the -general prosperity of the raj. - -In 1905, an agreement was made between his Majesty's Government and the -Sultan, by which the latter accepted a Resident, by whose counsel the -affairs of the State were to be guided, and on January 1, 1906, this -agreement came into effect, and the Sultan and his wazirs were -practically laid aside, the rule becoming British under the _de facto_ -ruler, the Resident. - -The reason given for this step was not so much that the iniquitous -conditions of affairs at Bruni could no longer be tolerated, but that -the country was bankrupt, and therefore something had to be done. There -were two alternatives presented, the absorption of Bruni by Sarawak, or -the introduction of the same system of government that prevails in the -Federated Malay States. The latter was adopted as being, in the opinion -of the Foreign Office, likely to be more beneficial to the Sultanate, as -well as being a healthy example to the neighbouring protectorates, and -it has been expressly stated by the Foreign Secretary that this was done -not merely with a view to the future interests of Bruni, but to those of -the other British Protectorates in Borneo.[323] The only pretext that -has been advanced for not allowing the natural absorption of Bruni by -Sarawak was the supposed animosity the Sultan bore towards the Rajah, -though, had it still existed, this might well have been regarded only in -the light of a compliment to the latter. - -[Illustration: - - ON THE LAWAS RIVER.] - -But undue importance has been placed upon the ill-feeling the Sultan had -formerly borne to the Rajah, and the fact that a complete reconciliation -had taken place long before this time appears to have been ignored. -Apart from this, however, the likings and dislikings of an isolated, and -now defunct, old tyrant were not quite a sufficient basis upon which to -establish a policy antagonistic to the natural fate of Bruni and the -pronounced wishes of the people. But, many months before it was proposed -to establish a British Residency in Bruni, the Sultan, completely at the -end of his resources, had confided to the British Consul his unfortunate -situation; had expressed his deep regret for the estrangement between -himself and the Rajah, and his desire for a reconciliation, which he -begged the Consul would bring about, for he had no one else to turn to -for the help he so sorely needed, and which he knew the Rajah would not -refuse him. - -The Rajah, who had never lost his kindly feeling towards the Bruni -rulers, at once visited Bruni, and exchanged visits with the Sultan, -which were marked by extreme cordiality and confidence on the part of -the latter. But by no method short of a clean sweep of its debased -Government and corrupt officials, of whom the Sultan was the most -corrupt, could any improvement be effected in the sad condition of -Bruni, or in the Sultan's miserable plight, and therefore the Rajah, -through the British Consul, offered terms for the transfer of Bruni to -his Government, and these were far more generous to the Sultan than -those which the Foreign Office, with full knowledge of this offer, -subsequently forced the Sultan to accept. - -The terms offered by the Rajah were placed before the Sultan by the -British Consul, and were well received by him and his family, and they -were anxious to accept these at once. They were, however, completely in -the power of three of the members of Council,—the Juwatan[324] Abu -Bakar, Orang Kaya Laksamana, and Orang Kaya di Gadong, who had battened -on the Sultan by lending him large sums of money on extortionate -interest, and who, seeing their way to further affluence, prevented the -Sultan accepting the Rajah's offer until he should have assigned to them -all the benefits it would convey to him, when he would have been called -upon to accept it for their advantage. - -All who have read these pages will agree there can be no possible doubt -that the Sultan and his ministers had well deserved to have their powers -curtailed, even to the extent of absolute deprivation of all control in -the affairs of their country, but not a few will naturally wonder why -the Foreign Office had not arrived at such an obvious conclusion many -years ago. Then the reasons for interference were tenfold more weighty -than now. Successive years have seen the Sultanate stripped of its -territories, and the capacity of the Sultan and his bureaucracy to do -evil lessened in proportion to the loss of population, revenues, and -power. Then the British Government would have become possessed of a -large territory, nearly as large as England, with a numerous population, -and would have had a reasonable prospect before it of establishing a -State or Colony which might at this time be as flourishing as any of -those in the Malay peninsula; now they have unnecessarily hampered -themselves with a miserable bankrupt remnant of a formerly large State, -some 3000 square miles in area only, with a total population of not more -than 15,000; with no internal resources to develop, and with revenues so -slight as to be inconsiderable, an experiment which appears to be -proving costly. - -To contend that the governmental system of the Federated Malay States -would be a good example to Sarawak is to presume a superiority in that -system, and to infer that the conditions prevailing in the former and -latter States are on a parity. So far there has been no convincing -evidence of the superiority of this system in its application to Bruni, -though that is not surprising, as the British Resident can hardly be -expected to make bricks without straw; and Sarawak, which has the credit -of having "the best form of government for a country populated by an -Oriental people of various races," would scarcely be wise to exchange -the simple methods that have been gradually built up to meet the -requirements of her population for an elaborated system, which, however -successful it has been in the States for which it was formed, might not -be altogether conformable to existing conditions in Sarawak. There is -almost as much difference between the populations of the Malay States -and Sarawak, as there is between that of the latter and Java or Ceylon, -and the same difference exists in regard to Bruni. To argue that a form -of government, because it is eminently adapted to the circumstance of -one country would necessarily be suitable to another, is to be -optimistic, and shows a want either of common sense, or of knowledge of -the respective conditions of the countries indicated. - -Perhaps the mysterious profession of the Foreign Secretary in regard to -the future interests of all the British Protectorates in Borneo, which -has been noticed, conceals the real motives, yet to be revealed, for -this sudden departure, which red tapeism can hardly explain away, and -which has given rise to a political position that is peculiar, whether -viewed in the light of expediency or as a matter of sheer justice. The -professed motives appear to be scarcely logical, for this fresh policy -involved no obvious advantages to the Empire, was displeasing to the -natives, and unfair to the interests of Sarawak. But, unfortunately, -evidence is not wanting that there are other motives, which are not only -illogical but unwarrantable, and it is only by keeping these in view -that the policy of the British Government becomes intelligible. It is a -policy that has not originated at the Foreign or the Colonial Office, -but has been adopted by both "on advice given with entire knowledge of -place and people"—how, when, and by whom acquired, it would be -interesting to learn. - -Whether Bruni was governed from Singapore or absorbed by Sarawak was a -question of little importance to the public, and should have been one of -minor importance to the Foreign Office, for either way its position as a -British Protectorate would remain unaffected. No one can assert that it -is possible to find a man with greater qualifications as a ruler of -natives or with a greater knowledge of Bruni and its people than the -Rajah of Sarawak, or one whose counsel would have greater weight with -chiefs and people, to whom the task of reforming and regenerating that -country might with wisdom have been entrusted. Then comes the question -of means, so necessary to the establishment of an effective government. -To set up such a government in Bruni, and to maintain it, requires a -considerable outlay, and an ever-recurring yearly subsidy. This the -Rajah knew, and this he was willing and able to bear, but those "with -entire knowledge of place and people" thought differently, with the -result that the overflowing Treasury chest of the Federated Malay States -has had to be drawn upon,[325] and within two years yet another burden -in the shape of a debt of some £24,000 has been needlessly put upon an -already bankrupt State; and still, with a newly-imposed tariff, which is -scarcely in harmony with that of the Federated Malay States, or of -Sarawak, Bruni is unable to make both ends meet, and has the pleasant -prospect before it of having to negotiate a further loan with no -security to offer. So much for expediency. - -That the Sultan was not averse to Bruni being incorporated with Sarawak -has been shown, and the fact must not be overlooked that he _was_ averse -to the appointment of a British Resident, and the acceptance of the -agreement by himself and his Prime Minister and brother-in-law, the -Pangiran Bandahara, was obtained only under pressure, and was granted in -opposition to the forcibly expressed wishes of his own immediate -relations, of his chiefs, and of his people. He died shortly afterwards, -at a great age, though he retained his faculties until the end, and was -succeeded by his son, Muhammad-ul-Alam, a minor, who was placed under -the regency of his uncle, the Pangiran Bandahara. - -That they might pass under the protection of the Rajah and share with -his subjects the liberties and privileges the latter have gained, has -always been and still is the desire of the people. With the methods of -his government they are familiar and in sympathy. They and their chiefs, -from the Regent downwards, have petitioned to be so placed. To them the -Rajah's name is a household word, and by them he is trusted. When the -change came in 1905, many of the principal nobles begged him to become -the guardian of their children, to safeguard their inheritance and -welfare. His great influence, acquired by an intercourse of half a -century, has always been exerted for their benefit, and it is an -influence that, together with his knowledge of the people and what is -best for them, can scarcely be equalled by ever-changing officials. - -Between the populations of Sarawak and Bruni there exists community of -origin, and relationship of ideas and customs. Formerly the two -countries were one. Then in a corner of that country arose the little -independent raj of Sarawak, which gradually expanded up to, around, and -beyond Bruni. Now Bruni is but an enclave within Sarawak, and socially, -politically, and commercially, as well as geographically, is undoubtedly -within the sphere of her influence. - -A short description of Brooketon has already been given, showing how the -prosperity of that flourishing little settlement is dependent upon the -working of its colliery, and that this has been the Rajah's main reason -for continuing to work it, though with a recurring annual loss which in -the aggregate during the past twenty years has exceeded $800,000; of -course exclusive of purchase money and interest thereon. In no one year -have the receipts exceeded the expenditure, and the chances of financial -improvement appear to be vastly remote; yet, in October, 1906, the -Colonial Office decided, presumably "on advice given with entire -knowledge of place and people," to further hamper this industry by -imposing a duty on the coal exported, thereby seriously compromising the -welfare of the district by taxing the sole factor in its prosperity. - -The levying of such a "harsh and oppressive"[326] tax, was not only -unjust, but distinctly contrary to the terms of the deed under which the -Rajah holds his concession. Whilst protesting against the assumption -that the Bruni Government has the right to impose such a duty, the Rajah -informed the Colonial Office that if it was insisted upon he would be -compelled practically to close down the colliery. In the House, Sir -Edward Sassoon pointedly asked the Under-Secretary for the Colonies "on -what principle such a tax would be imposed upon a nascent industry which -is being created at a sacrifice in an impoverished country, while on the -other hand his Majesty's Government has recently withdrawn the duty -levied on all coal exported from Great Britain." To this question no -direct reply was or could have been given, but it was not until a year -afterwards that the Colonial Office decided that the tax would not at -present be imposed. - -The reason given for the imposition of this tax was that all other -sources of revenue at Brooketon having been hypothecated to the Rajah, -it was therefore necessary to levy export duties. It has already been -stated (p. 357) how these revenues had reverted to the Rajah, but it -must not be supposed that they had been obtained for little or no -consideration. To protect his own interests by guarding against any -imposition of harassing taxes, the original lessee of the Brooketon -Collieries had leased the revenues of the district from the Sultan for -an annual sum, and this rent was subsequently capitalised by the payment -of a sum of money equivalent to ten years' rent; thus these revenues -passed from the Sultan's hands for ever, and subsequently became vested -in the Rajah by purchase. A careful consideration of the deed by which -these revenue rights were granted, combined with a competent knowledge -of the prerogatives of the Sultan, would leave little doubt in an -unprejudiced mind that the imposition of any import or export duties at -Brooketon by others than the Rajah would be an infringement of the -rights conveyed by that deed. The revenues derived by the Rajah under -this deed (and he has not exerted his powers to increase them) represent -but a very small return as interest on the purchase money; yet in face -of such kindly moderation, we find the Colonial Office attempting to -impose a tax on the Rajah's property, which would yield to them more -than three times the amount of the legitimate revenue arising from a -benevolent enterprise. - -Previously to the appointment of a British Resident at Bruni, the Rajah -had, as we have noticed, administered the government in the Muara -district, with the full approval of the Sultan. In compliance with the -Rajah's desire, the Sultan had placed a Malay chief, as his -representative, at Brooketon, but even his salary had to be paid by the -Rajah. It has already been shown that certain judicial powers have been -vested in the Rajah under the revenue concession, in regard to which the -then British Consul at Bruni had occasion to write to the Rajah's agent -at Labuan in July, 1900, that "the acting High Commissioner for Borneo -believes in and acknowledges the right of Sarawak to exercise -magisterial powers in Brooketon." Nevertheless, on the appointment of -the British Resident at Bruni the Colonial Office called upon the Rajah -to withdraw his officials and police from Brooketon, and notified him -that the administration of the district would be carried on by the -Resident, in the Sultan's name. In a written reply to a question by Sir -Edward Sassoon, the Under-Secretary for the Colonies denied that by the -deed the Rajah was authorised to maintain a police force in Bruni -(_sic_), but passed over in silence the main point of Sir Edward's -question as to the Rajah's powers to adjudicate as well as to impose -fines throughout the district of Muara. - -In a leading article which appeared in the issue of the _Straits Budget_ -(Singapore) of January 10, 1907, the editor attempts to refute the -issues raised in the questions put by Sir Edward Sassoon in the House of -Commons, and the arguments advanced in an editorial article which -appeared in the _Standard_ dealing with the above matters. He writes -authoritatively in reply to Sir Edward and "the special pleading" of the -_Standard_, and presumably his article is therefore an inspired one, for -his own knowledge of Bornean affairs is restricted to what "the man in -the street" can tell him, and his leader displays a deeper insight into -the political aspect than can usually be found outside of a Government -office. He tells us that: "Bruni wanted better administration. There -were three possible ways of obtaining this—the Protectorate might have -been transferred to the British North Borneo Company; it might have been -handed over to the neighbouring Rajah of Sarawak; or it might have been -incorporated in the territories administered by the Colonial Office -through the Straits Settlements. Of the three alternatives the Foreign -Office chose the last. No doubt Sarawak is an object lesson in -administration, but it must not be forgotten that it has been fortunate -in having two successive rulers of marked capacity for dealing with -native races. It may not always be so fortunate, and perhaps the Foreign -Office, having this possibility in view, hesitated to add to the -territory of Sarawak. On the other hand, the experience of the Federated -Malay States and the Straits Settlements warranted the handing over of -Bruni to the Colonial Office, and we are sure that when consideration is -given to the larger interests involved it will have to be admitted, one -day, that the Foreign Office took the wiser course. There may come a day -when British interests in Borneo will have to be amalgamated and -concentrated under one administration; but until then Bruni affairs can -be best administered and the interests of the natives safeguarded under -the arrangement now in force." - -The editor has ignored the fact that the natives of Bruni of all races— -and the small population is a very diversified one—desired incorporation -in Sarawak, and had petitioned for it; and he has overlooked the fact -that such incorporation, whilst saving the Straits Settlements both -money and trouble, could in no way have affected the position of Bruni -as a British Protectorate, or have interfered with any policy which the -Foreign Office may possibly have in view. So far as Sarawak is -concerned, "the possibility in view" can mean only one thing: future -interference with its independence, arising out of anticipated -maladministration by the present Rajah's successor. Such an inuendo is -as uncalled for, as it is unjust, however the suggestion may be -disguised; and it behoves the Foreign and Colonial Offices to dissociate -themselves from such expressions, which unfortunately have derived some -colour from their subsequent actions. - -That the system of government in vogue in the Federated Malay States and -the Straits Settlements is irreproachable cannot be denied; but at the -same time it cannot fairly be contended—in the face of all evidence to -the contrary—that it is as well adapted to the requirements of Bruni as -is that in vogue in Sarawak, a system which the editor admits "is an -object lesson in administration," and which his local contemporary, the -_Singapore Free Press_, has before described as "a government for -natives second to none." - -What are "the larger interests involved" which appear, in the editor's -opinion, to have necessitated the handing over of Bruni, against the -wishes of the people, to a government foreign to them? The editor -answers the question with a prophecy, which, unless it emanates from his -own fertile brain, throws light on the policy of the British Government, -and hints at a possible disregard of fair-play and treaties, which has -only been made possible by the acceptance of British protection by -Sarawak. The British Government as far back as 1863 fully acknowledged -the independence of Sarawak under the rule of its white Rajah, and the -agreement of 1888, by which the State was placed under British -protection, was not intended, nor accepted, as one which would militate -against that independence, and such a possibility can scarcely be -construed as following in the train of that agreement. - -[Illustration: - - THE "GAZELLE." - - (One of the small Government steamers for river work).] - ------ - -Footnote 307: - - _Forests of the Far East_, S. St. John. - -Footnote 308: - - Formerly of the Royal Navy, and the Labuan Civil Service. Joined the - Sarawak Civil Service 1871. Was Resident at Muka, and subsequently - Divisional Resident of the 3rd Division. Died 1884. - -Footnote 309: - - St John's _Forests of the Far East_. - -Footnote 310: - - It will be remembered that in 1849 the late Rajah, as her Majesty's - Commissioner, had concluded a treaty with the Sultan of Sulu, but this - had to be ratified within two years. The British Government, however, - would not place a man-of-war at the Rajah's disposal, and he was - unable to proceed to Sulu to effect this necessary ratification. The - Spaniards, by force of arms, enforced another treaty upon Sulu, and - before those two years had expired. But the British Government took no - interest in Sulu, and this was allowed to pass unheeded. - -Footnote 311: - - He had succeeded Mr. Pope Hennessy, and was Mr. Ussher's predecessor. - -Footnote 312: - - Named after the late Mr. C. A. C. de Crespigny. - -Footnote 313: - - In a great degree due to the able administration of Mr. Charles Hose, - D.Sc., who served in this district for twenty years, during sixteen of - which he was Resident in charge. In 1904 he became Divisional Resident - of the 3rd Division; he retired in 1907. - -Footnote 314: - - Joined 1872; was Assistant Resident, and Resident of Batang Lupar and - Saribas, and in 1881 became Divisional Resident of Sarawak proper. He - retired in 1895, and died in 1897. - -Footnote 315: - - See footnote, p. 69. - -Footnote 316: - - Sir Hugh Low, G.C.M.G., who was then British Resident of Perak, had - for many years been Colonial Secretary at Labuan. - -Footnote 317: - - These had long ceased. - -Footnote 318: - - Mr. Ricketts, who is a son of the first British Consul to Sarawak, - joined in 1881. - -Footnote 319: - - Now Managing Director of the British North Borneo Company. - -Footnote 320: - - For this reason a large number of Malays, men, women, and children, in - April, 1904, moved into the Limbang. The men were the ironsmiths of - Bruni, and this useful class was forced to leave to save their girls. - And because some of their women had been seized and sold, the Kadayans - of Bruni, who in former days had been the faithful followers of the - Sultans and their main support, revolted in 1899. - -Footnote 321: - - Two years previously a Sarawak Chinaman was murdered in the Belait, - and that this was done at the instigation of an Orang Kaya, solely in - the expectation that the murder of a Sarawak subject would lead to - such active interference by the Government of that country in the - affairs of the district that might end in annexation, was proved in a - Court of inquiry held at Claudetown. - -Footnote 322: - - Many of the peaceable Kadayans removed into the Limbang, having been - driven from their homes, with the loss of all their property, by an - emissary of the Sultan, for refusing to join him in an attack on the - rebels. - -Footnote 323: - - Sarawak and British North Borneo. - -Footnote 324: - - High Chamberlain. - -Footnote 325: - - In reply to a question on December 15, 1906, by Sir Edward Sassoon, - the Under-Secretary for the Colonies found it convenient to take no - notice of Sir Edward's reference to the F.M.S. in this connection. - -Footnote 326: - - To quote the present Secretary for Foreign Affairs when addressing the - House, but a few years ago upon the subject of an export duty on - English coal. - -[Illustration: - - SEA-DAYAK WAR-BOAT.] - - - - - CHAPTER XIV - THE SEA-DAYAKS - - -[Illustration: - - LAND-DAYAK WEAPONS.] - -In an address to the Council Negri in 1891, the Rajah said that he might -divide his term of service of thirty-nine years into three periods of -thirteen years each. The first period had been almost wholly devoted to -the work of suppressing head-hunting among the Dayaks, involving -frequent expeditions by sea and by land, and a life of carrying arms and -keeping watch and ward against subtle enemies. The second period had -been divided between expeditions of the same nature, and the peaceful -pursuits of giving or amending law, and the establishment of its -supremacy. And the last period had been almost entirely taken up with -attending to the political and social affairs of a settled and peaceful -country. Those present who had been young with himself during the early -days of his service, had been strong and able to carry through the work -set before them, rough and perilous in the extreme, in mountainous -regions of jungle, subject to every kind of exposure; but now these -hardships were no more required, and that was well, for both they and -himself were waxing old. The character of his task was changed—he and -his old comrades on river and rock and in jungle could sit in their -arm-chairs, and attend to the political business and the commercial -progress of the country. - -To these periods the Rajah has since added a fourth, and that the -longest of all, during which much has been done to extinguish the -lingering sparks of racial and intertribal hostility. These still break -out occasionally amongst the Sea-Dayaks, though at wider intervals, as -time goes on, but are confined to the remote interior, and to a very -limited district within the State and over the borders, of which Lobok -Antu is the centre. These occasional outbreaks, which but reveal the old -Adam, do not trouble or affect those living outside this district, and -indeed do not stir their interest any more than the border troubles in -India affect the population of that country generally. - -It is an Arab proverb—Be content with bread and scrape till Allah sends -the jam. The first Rajah certainly had very hard scrape, and in the -first periods of the second Rajah's career, he had to be content with -bread and scrape, only slowly, though surely, came the jam. - -The Ulu Ai[327] Dayaks, or, as the name implies, those inhabiting the -head-waters of the Kapuas, Rejang, and Batang Lupar, are nowadays the -sole offenders, and although they lead others astray, these troubles -involve but a small proportion of the Dayak population, but five per -cent, or one per cent of the entire population of Sarawak. - -A quarter of a century ago, Malays were forced to live together in -villages, for their protection against the Sea-Dayaks, and were -constrained to move in strong and well-armed parties when visiting these -people for the purpose of trade. Now they occupy scattered houses on -their farms, where they can make gardens and plantations, and they mix -freely with the Dayaks without the least fear. - -But even the Ulu Ai Dayaks, in spite of their occasional lapses, are far -from being inimical to the Government, for which they are ever ready to -work, and which they will as readily follow. At all times, its officers, -English and Malay, are quite safe amongst them, and are received with -respect and cordiality. Punishments, however severe, are submitted to, -and do not affect their feelings towards the Government. On the whole -these Ulu Ai Dayaks are well disposed, but they allow themselves to be -led astray by the more unruly and restless spirits in the tribes; yet -even of these latter, some have been brought to become staunch -supporters of the Government. - -The Saribas Dayaks, formerly the most malignant and dreaded of pirates -and head-hunters, and the bitterest opponents of the Rajah, have long -since become the most peaceful subjects of the State, and have developed -into keen traders and collectors of jungle produce. - -The Sekrangs, with the exception of one outbreak, noted on page 381, for -which a treacherous Government chief was solely responsible, have been -as peaceable and law-abiding as the Saribas. These, with the Undups and -Balaus, ever the faithful friends of the Government and the bravest—"a -more plucky and sterling set of bull-dogs there is not to be found," the -Rajah wrote of the former many years ago—are now the best-disposed -people in the State. With them perhaps may be included the Lemanaks, and -the Engkaris, who, however, have not gained for themselves the same -character for straightforwardness. The Ulu Ai are alone the -peace-breakers. Physically these men are the finest of all, but are -coarser in manners and not so brave. All these tribes, with the -exception of the Undups and Balaus, having greatly multiplied, have -spread over Sarawak, and become much mingled. - -[Illustration: - - THE SARAWAK RANGERS. - - With the exception of the Band (Philippines and Malays) and three - Sergeants, the men shown here are all Sea-Dayaks. The battalion is - composed of some 275 Sea-Dayaks, 100 Sepoys, 50 Malays, 25 Javanese, - and 20 Philippine bandsmen, under an English Commandant and an - Instructor (shown). The force was established in 1846 under a native - officer of the Ceylon Rifles.] - -Besides being very intelligent, the Sea-Dayaks are wonderfully energetic -and hard-working. They are thrifty, eager to become well-off, are -honest, and have few vices; but they lack channels for their energy. -Regular employment in their own country by the establishment of -industries, such as plantations and mines, would do more for their -redemption from savagery than years of labour among them by officials -and missionaries. At present, their energies are almost entirely -confined to working jungle-produce; though to seek this, they have now -to go into the far interior, and this is often the cause of their -getting into trouble with remote and wild tribes; they go also to North -Borneo, Dutch Borneo, Sumatra, the Malay peninsula, and even as far as -Mindanau, in the Philippines. These countries they visit in large -numbers, and abroad their honesty and energy have gained them a good -character. Many Dayaks place the money they have saved with the Chinese -on interest; some have erected shops, which they let for rent; but with -most the prevailing idea of riches is an accumulation of old jars and -brassware. There is no man keener on the dollar than the Dayak, or -keener upon retaining it when gained; and there is no better labourer, -but the employer of Dayak labour must be tactful and just. As they -become more prosperous they discover for themselves that it is more -conducive to their welfare not only to be on good terms with the -Government, but at peace with their neighbours. - -[Illustration: - - SARAWAK RANGERS IN MUFTI.] - -The Dutch in the Kapuas have experienced considerable difficulty in -dealing with the many tribes of different races, especially with the -Sea-Dayaks, who inhabit that vast river, which runs past the heads of -the Batang Lupar and the principal left-hand branches of the Rejang -river, but they have made some advance in the pacification of these -people, though their methods are very different, far less energetic and -much slower, than those of the Rajah. - -The highlands, the spine of Borneo, along which runs the frontier, is no -mountain ridge, but a broken upland district, that forms the watershed -of the great rivers of Sarawak on one side, and the still greater rivers -of Dutch Borneo on the other. It is a region difficult of access from -the coast on both sides, and long after the Dayaks living lower down had -become peaceful, turbulence and internecine warfare remained chronic in -the interior. And this was the more difficult to suppress because the -aggressors had but to step across the boundary, where they could not be -pursued by the forces of the Rajah. This was perfectly well understood -by these savages, and was taken advantage of repeatedly, and the efforts -of the Rajah were in consequence continually thwarted. - -A series of expeditions was planned by his Highness that for this reason -met with but partial success. It is unnecessary to record the details of -each, for each repeated the experience of the former with painful -iteration, and we have already given an account of some of the earliest -of these punitive expeditions. But it will be necessary to record them, -to show how great were the difficulties the Government had to contend -with before the turbulent tribes of the interior could be brought to -submission. - -A great many of the Ulu Ai Dayaks had settled in the Katibas river, -which is the highway from the Rejang to the Kapuas river in Dutch -territory, and these Dayaks were incessantly giving trouble by making -predatory raids against their enemies over the border. - -The Dutch had complained of this, and the Rajah had attacked them in -1870, as we have recorded, but as they continued to give trouble, he -again attacked them, for the third time, in July 1871, taking them on -this occasion completely by surprise; and driving their chief, Unjup, -over the frontier, where he might have been captured. Unjup was the -brother of the powerful chief Balang, who had been previously executed -for plotting against the Government.[328] Later on he was allowed to -return, and was pardoned on making humble submission. He subsequently -became a Government chief or pengulu, but he was a useless character. -After the third attack, this tribe was moved to the lower waters of the -Katibas, and an interval of uninhabited jungle was put between them and -their enemies. - -However, what is born in the bone must come out in the flesh, and, in -1874, they again broke away and attacked, on this occasion the Tamans -and Bunut Malays of the Kapuas. It was, however, a case of _lex -talionis_; and these people had brought it upon themselves by their own -treacherous conduct in inveigling six Dayaks, who were on a peaceful -visit to their country, into a Taman house, where they were seized and -bound. Thence these six had been sent to Bunut, a large Malay -settlement, and were there put to death in a most cold-blooded manner. -Nevertheless the Dayaks had to be taught not to take the law into their -own hands. But properly the Netherlands officials were the most -blameworthy for not having promptly secured and punished the Malay -murderers and their accomplices. - -The following year the Batu Bangkai Dayaks of the Kapuas, in conjunction -with some Katibas Dayaks, made a determined attack on the Lemanak -Dayaks. The Lemanak is a confluent of the upper waters of the Batang -Lupar. The repeated outbreaks of these turbulent natives was entirely -due to their proximity to the Dutch frontier, and to their knowledge -that they had but to step across the border to escape the Government -forces; and at that time the Netherlands Government insisted upon the -border rights being strictly respected; moreover their troops, the only -forces they had at their disposal, were totally useless in acting -against Dayaks, who can only be tracked by fellow Dayaks. The -Netherlands officials in the Kapuas were themselves aware of their -inability, and were averse to the policy of their Government. Powerless -themselves, unwilling or unable to use Dayak auxiliaries, they were well -content to let the Rajah do the work for them which they could not do -themselves. But the central Government objected. - -The Ulu Ai Dayaks of the upper Rejang, after having been peaceable for -many years, were encouraged by these circumstances to break out again, -and even those who were disposed for peace were terrorised into joining -in these forays by a threat of having their houses burnt down over their -heads, unless they came out upon the war-path. - -In October, 1875, the Rajah led a large force against the upper Batang -Lupar Dayaks, who had been giving great trouble, and forty of their -villages were destroyed; but deeming this punishment inadequate, the -attack was followed up by another delivered two months later; the -rebels, completely surprised, suffered severely, and hastened to tender -their submission. - -[Illustration: - - KAPIT FORT—REJANG RIVER.] - -The turn of the Katibas was to follow shortly. The Kapuas Dayaks over -the border were still unchecked, and knowing how incapable the Dutch -officials were to subdue them, and secure as they believed themselves to -be behind the frontier, they became insolent, and in February collected -a large force of over 2000 fighting men to punish the Dayaks up the -Batang Lupar for having submitted to the Rajah. They came within two -hours' march of Lobok Antu fort, but here they found the Resident of the -district at the head of a large force blocking their way. The Dutch -Controleur in vain endeavoured to persuade these Dayaks to disperse and -return to their homes; and they had the insolence to send the Resident -an intimation that they would do so if he paid them a fine of eight old -jars, and declared that if this were refused, they would attack Lobok -Antu in force. As the Resident could not cross the border to punish -them, this was just what he wanted them to do, and he was perfectly -prepared to give them a hot reception. But they changed their minds and -withdrew, leaving him greatly disappointed that he had not been able to -administer to them a much-needed chastisement. - -But these Dayaks were not to be allowed to play fast and loose much -longer, for towards the end of 1876, the Resident of Western Borneo -administered a severe lesson to the rebels, destroying all their -villages and killing a great number of the men. His expedition, -conducted with vigour and thoroughness, was completely successful. - -In October, 1876, the Rajah for the fourth and last time attacked the -Katibas Dayaks with a small force of about a thousand Dayaks and Malays. -This led to the submission of these people, and they were forced to -leave the Katibas river, and move to the main river. Since then no -Dayaks have been allowed to live on the Katibas, and from the Rejang -side the border troubles almost ceased. - -Early in 1879, led away by their principal chief, Lang Endang (the -Hovering Hawk), a Government pengulu, the Sekrang Dayaks prepared to -attack their old enemies, the Kantu Dayaks, in Netherlands Borneo. They -were prevented in time, information of their purpose having been -conveyed to the Government. Their war-prahus were destroyed, and a heavy -fine was imposed upon them. Lang Endang, whilst professing loyalty to -the Government, was secretly inciting the Sekrangs to resist, and they -refused to pay the fine. Lang Endang offered to attack the recalcitrants -if a party of Malays was sent to support him, but, as the Government was -well aware that treachery was meditated, the offer was declined. Acting -under instructions from headquarters, the Resident entered the Sekrang -at the head of a large body of Malays and Kalaka, Saribas and Batang -Lupar Dayaks in April. Lang Endang had assured the Government that he -would not allow the Sekrangs to make a stand in his district, but at the -same time he had collected them secretly around his long-house, and his -plan was to fall on the Government _bala_ and take it by surprise. This -he succeeded in doing. A large horde of armed savages surrounded the -punitive force and attacked it, but the Sekrangs were badly worsted and -lost many killed and wounded; the Government forces advanced, driving -the rebels before them, and Lang Endang's village was burnt to the -ground. The Sekrangs then submitted, paid the fine, and deposited -pledges for future good behaviour. Lang Endang was declared an outlaw. -He was driven from one place to another, and although he was burnt out -several times, he managed to escape with his life. Finally he was -suffered to settle by himself in the Kanowit, a broken-down old man, -without power to do more harm. The Sekrangs had for many years been the -Rajah's devoted followers; since this final outbreak they have given no -more trouble, and have regained their good character. - -After the establishment of the fort at the mouth of the Baleh, since -removed down to Kapit in 1877, the Ulu Ai Dayaks gradually moved into -that river, and in 1880, it was thickly populated by them. Scattered -among the numerous Dayak villages on this river were small parties of -refractory Dayaks, who had been guilty of several murders to obtain -heads, and with heads renown. Though the majority of the Baleh Dayaks -were well affected, and had no sympathy with these young head-hunters, -they refused to give them up. Thereupon they were offered two -alternatives, either they must surrender these murderers, or else move -from the river to the lower waters and leave them and their followers to -their fate. They chose the latter alternative. Then the refractory party -retired up the Mujong branch of the Baleh, and established themselves at -the foot of a lofty, precipitous mountain called Bukit Batu. Upon an -almost inaccessible crag of this they erected a stockade, to which they -could retreat in the event of being attacked, and draw up their ladders -after them. Here they considered themselves to be secure from -punishment, and in a position to raid neighbouring tribes, carry off -heads, and to defy the power of the Rajah. To prevent this and to cut -off their supplies, a stockade was built at the mouth of the Mujong, and -again another at the mouth of the branch stream that flowed from the -mountain. A few were intimidated and came in, but the rest, though they -suffered great privations, held out and evinced their determination not -to surrender by cutting off three Malays, who incautiously had left the -upper stockade to go fishing. They were attacked by the Rajah in -February, 1881, several were killed, and their houses were burnt down; -but this punishment proving ineffectual, the Rajah again attacked them -in the following September, when they suffered heavier losses. After -this second lesson they sent in their women and children as hostages and -tendered submission. Then Bukit Batu was abandoned to its original -inhabitants, the wild Punans; and the Dayaks were not allowed to live -any more in the Baleh. - -In 1884, a large force of Seriang Dayaks from Netherlands Borneo, under -the leadership of pates, chiefs appointed by the Dutch Government, -attacked Padang Kumang, also on the Dutch side, killing nine and -wounding five more, and in this expedition they were joined by a Batang -Lupar Ulu Ai chief, Ngumbang, with 300 followers. A heavy fine was -imposed upon Ngumbang, and he was ordered to remove farther down the -river, where he could be closely watched. He refused to pay and to move, -on the plea that the Dutch Dayaks had been the originators and leaders -of the raid, and that he did not see why punishment should fall on his -head, whereas they were allowed to go scot free. Similar attacks -continued to be made, not only on the Kapuas side of the frontier, but -also upon the Lemanaks and Sekrangs on the Sarawak side, and the whole -of this part of the country was in a ferment and disorder. On Kadang -ridge, upon the border, and in its vicinity, numbers of unruly Ulu Ai -Dayaks had settled, some on one side, some on the other, taking -advantage of their position to slip across when fearing molestation. -These Dayaks were being continually augmented by impetuous young bloods -eager to acquire reputation for bravery. Nothing could be done to reduce -them without the consent, if not the co-operation, of the Dutch -authorities, and the Rajah applied to the Netherlands Government to -permit him to disregard the border, for this once at least. And as this -hornet's nest had become a menace to the peaceful in Dutch Borneo as -well as in Sarawak, consent was given. - -In March, 1886, the Rajah advanced against Kadang with a large force of -12,000 men. The whole country in the vicinity of Kadang on both sides of -the frontier was laid waste; eighty villages were burnt, and although -the rebels made no determined stand, many were killed or wounded. This -expedition was eminently successful, as it not only resulted in the -submission of the rebel Dayaks on the Sarawak side, including the chief -Ngumbang, but also caused consternation among those over the border, who -found that they were no longer safe there, and they were prepared to -submit to any conditions the Rajah might impose upon them, rather than -incur the risk of another attack. - -In appreciation of the signal services rendered to the country under his -control by the success of this expedition, in September, 1886, the -Netherlands Resident of Western Borneo wrote to the Rajah:— - - Yesterday I received from the Comptroller the important information - that the last inhabitants of Bukit Kadang, who till now have refused - to submit, have been taken prisoners and brought to Sintang,[329] - where they will be tried before the competent judge. On Netherlands - Territory in the frontier lands there are now no more rebellious - Batang Lupars. Whilst congratulating you once more, dear Rajah, with - this result, being due to the success of your expedition, I assure - you that my functionaries will always earnestly co-operate for the - conclusion of the Batang Lupar question. - -The united efforts of the Netherlands and Sarawak Governments have done -much towards suppressing the border troubles. A clear understanding has -been arrived at in regard to the mutual management of these turbulent -Ulu Ai Dayaks. The Netherlands and Sarawak officials frequently -correspond and meet to discuss arrangements, and the assistance afforded -by the former has been fully recognised and acknowledged in the pages of -the _Sarawak Gazette_. - -Not only in connection with these particular border-troubles, but in all -other matters, the relations between the two Governments have for years -past invariably been conducted in a spirit of mutual consideration and -support, and with a wholesome absence of red-tapeism. - -[Illustration: - - FORT ALICE, SIMANGGANG.] - -On June 27, 1888, in Lobok Antu fort, peace was formally made in the -presence of the Netherlands and Sarawak officials, with the usual -ceremonies of pig-killing between the Ulu Ai Dayaks and the Malohs of -Kapuas, thus bringing to an end a feud that had existed for many -generations, and at the same time peace was made between the Ulu Ai and -the Kantu Dayaks of Kapuas. A similar peace between the Ulu Ai of the -Rejang and the Malohs and Tamans had been concluded at Kapit fort a -short time before. - -After a long term of peace, in 1890, five young Ulu Ai Dayaks, whilst on -a visit to the Kapuas, came across and killed eight Bunut Malays, but -bearing in mind the former act of treachery of these Malays, the people -had no sympathy with the victims; however, the chiefs averted serious -consequences to their country by themselves arresting the murderers and -surrendering them to the Government for punishment. - -In March of the same year, some Dayaks from Samunok, on the Dutch side, -made a raid into Sarawak territory and killed twelve Kunjong Dayaks on -their padi-farm. Two of these murderers were killed by Dutch soldiers, -and a heavy fine was imposed on the rest. - -The district watered by the great Rejang river, after which it is named, -is, regarding it from a political point of view, the most important one -in the State; and, owing to its large and diversified population, is the -most difficult to govern. It contains about half the native population -of Sarawak. Into it the Sea-Dayaks have spread from the Batang Lupar, -and in a lesser degree from the Saribas, and have so multiplied that in -numbers they now far exceed those in the adjacent districts of Kalaka, -Saribas, and Batang Lupar together, without any diminution in the -Sea-Dayak population of these districts, which has for years been -steadily increasing.[330] Besides the many Kenyahs and Kayans, more -numerous than they are in the Baram, scattered over the interior are the -more aboriginal and wilder tribes, such as the Punans, the Ukits, the -Bukitans, and others not found elsewhere than in the Rejang. In the old -days these tribes were at feud with each other, and all were at feud -with the Dayaks. The intertribal feuds between themselves have been -brought to an end, but those between them and the Dayaks keep on -breaking out spasmodically. These are old blood-feuds, which undoubtedly -originated with the interior tribes, and arose probably from an -instinctive fear of the gradual advance of a more dominant race into -their country, and from a not unnatural desire to check it. So far as -the main population of the Sea-Dayaks is concerned these feuds have long -ceased, but with the Ulu Ai Dayaks of the Rejang, those living on the -head-waters, brought as they are by their situation in contact with -these interior tribes, the case is different. The Ulu Ai Dayaks have not -always been the aggressors, even in recent times, but of late it has -been mainly due to their vindictiveness that all attempts to put an end -to these feuds have been frustrated. For this the young men have been -mostly to blame, who, when away in the remote interior collecting jungle -produce, and beyond even the weak control of their own chiefs, meeting -with detached parties of their old foes take such opportunities of -gaining renown as warriors, which awaits the return of a Dayak with a -head trophy, however meanly obtained. Indiscriminate retaliation follows -in the train of these acts, the victims being the first Dayaks met with, -nearly always men guiltless of any hostile act, and often peaceable -produce collectors from other parts of the country. So fresh feuds are -established. Several wanton crimes of this nature committed by the -Dayaks of the Upper Rejang led to their being attacked by the Rajah in -May, 1894, all other forms of punishment, even the extreme penalty of -death, having failed to deter them from repeating these acts. - -The Ulu Ai Dayaks have always been the most troublesome, and, as we have -pointed out, are now the sole offenders. Not only are these people at -enmity with the alien tribes above them, and those inhabiting the -head-waters of the Mahkam (Koti), the Batang Kayan (Belungan), and the -Kapuas, but also with the Dayaks living below them. Yet they have their -redeeming points, especially those of the upper Rejang, who are a -hard-working people. Many thousands of dollars worth of gutta-percha, -india-rubber, and rattans annually pass from their hands to the Chinese -traders, and the bulk of the jungle produce exported comes from the -Rejang. The money so earned by them is not always converted into useless -old jars and brassware, the usual outward signs of richness amongst -Dayaks, but is placed with the Chinese on interest, and upon good -security; and in such transactions the Dayaks are safeguarded by a -Government regulation, which they are careful to see is not evaded. - -After several years of tranquillity, in 1897 troubles again arose in the -Batang Lupar. An Ulu Ai named Bantin, a man of no rank, collected a few -kindred restless and badly disposed Dayaks, and, under the pretence of -wrongs, more or less imaginary, done to him and his people in former -times, made several petty raids against Dayaks living farther -down-river. Trifling as the successes were that he obtained they were -sufficient to gain for him renown as a leader, and not only the addition -of more followers, but the co-operation of a few chiefs living in his -neighbourhood,—turbulent characters who had been subdued before, but who -were only waiting for a favourable opportunity to break out again. The -people were attacked in March, 1897, and, amongst others, Bantin's -eldest son was killed. A few months later he was severely handled again -for attacking some Dayaks living below Lobok Antu, and this lesson was -apparently sufficient to keep his hands off his neighbours for a few -years. - -But in March, 1902, he again broke out, and on two occasions attacked -inoffensive Dayaks below Lobok Antu, killing four; and this led to -perhaps the most tragic event that the annals of Sarawak record. - -The Rajah at once organised an expedition with the object of crushing -and scattering this nest of rebels. To do this successfully a large -force was necessary to block all roads by which the rebels could escape, -especially those leading over the border; but, unfortunately, an -unprecedented number of Dayaks, some 12,000, turned out at the bidding -of their Ruler, far more than were wanted or expected. - -Leaving Simanggang Fort on June 9, under the command of Mr. H. F. -Deshon, the Resident of the 3rd Division,[331] with whom was the Rajah -Muda and Mr. D. J. S. Bailey, the Resident of Batang Lupar and -Saribas,[332] the force reached Nanga Delok on the 12th. Here the boats -were to be left, and the _bala_ was to march inland in divisions. With a -company of Rangers, a strong and well-equipped body of Malays, and an -overwhelming force of Dayaks success seemed assured; but a foe more -dreadful than any human enemy attacked the camp, and in a few hours had -claimed many victims. Cholera had broken out, and rapidly spread. -Panic-stricken, with their dead[333] and dying, the Dayaks at once -turned their bangkongs homewards, and by mid-day of the 14th, of 815 -boats that had collected at Nanga Delok, but nineteen remained, with the -Malay contingent, and the Rangers, who lost eight of their comrades, and -their senior non-commissioned officer. Of the small force of Dayaks who -had so bravely stood by their leaders, only a hundred, or under one -half, were available for service. These, under their plucky leader, the -Pengulu Dalam, attempted to effect something, but the rebels had -retreated farther than they dared follow, and after burning a few houses -in the vicinity they were compelled to retreat to their boats. Then the -small remnant of the expedition returned, passing on their way down many -empty boats, and other gruesome testimony of the sad havoc caused by the -cholera, to which it was subsequently ascertained at least one thousand -had fallen victims. - -Bantin was soon on the war-path again, harassing the lower Dayaks on a -larger scale than before. Mr. Bailey twice attacked him, on the first -occasion burning twenty-four villages, and forty on the second, in -co-operation with a _bala_ from the Rejang under Pengulu Dalam, when -many of the rebels were killed, but these punishments failed to bring -Bantin and his band to their senses. - -An expedition led by the Rajah in March, 1903, the last one he has led -in person, resulted in submission; it, however, proved but hollow, -having been made by the rebels to gain time to recover from their -losses. In February the following year, during the Rajah's absence in -England, the Rajah Muda was compelled to attack these rebels again; and, -though this expedition was successful, another had to be despatched -against them in June. On this occasion a column led by Mr. J. -Baring-Gould[334] was attacked by the rebels, who were driven off with a -heavy loss. Nearly fifty long-houses were destroyed. - -Then a large party of these wild Ulu Ai Dayaks of the Rejang and Batang -Lupar settled upon Entimau hill near the head of the Katibas, and there -built a strong stockade, but by a frontal attack delivered by the -Pengulu Dalam, quickly followed up by an attack from their rear under -Pengulu Merum, these rebels were driven out with a heavy loss. They then -retired to the head of the Kanowit, where they were again severely -handled by the Pengulu Dalam. - -It is sometime now since Bantin with many others finally submitted to -the Rajah at Kapit Fort; and though the peace that followed lasted for -some little time, other outbreaks have occurred, though these have been -less frequent and serious. - -By establishing outposts and so bringing these warlike people more -immediately under Government control it is expected that they will now -soon be brought into line with the great majority of the Sea-Dayaks. -But, though time and circumstances may alter the nature of these -semi-savages, and head-hunting will gradually become less popular, as -the danger to those indulging in it is increased, still the savage old -Adam will remain dormant in the nature of the Sea-Dayaks for many years -to come, and at times must break out, as surely, and for the same -reason, as it does in other parts of the world, and amongst far more -civilised people; as it will continue to do until the millennium. - -There is a bright side to the picture, as there is to every picture, and -the dark spot is to be found in one corner only. The total Sea-Dayak -population may be computed at a little under 120,000, and of these over -80 per cent are now a peaceable and well-behaved people. Those with any -real experience of them can testify to their many and predominating good -qualities. Crime is rare amongst them; they are an easy and a pleasant -people to rule, and to associate with, being by nature bright, -intelligent, and kindly. "Untutored and unaffected by extraneous -influences, and consequently primitive, simple, and natural, one can but -be agreeably struck by their kind and hospitable manners, and by the -open welcome offered when visiting them. And those well acquainted with -the better qualities of these people must reflect whether any change -that may be effected by civilisation and education will ameliorate their -manners and their mode of living, both socially and morally, and will -prove of any paramount or real benefit to them. Education, so far as it -involves improvement in agriculture and crafts must be brought about in -the natural sequence of events, and as a simple consequence of mixing -with other and superior races. Such developments will be slow, but they -will be natural ones, ensuring changes only for the good of, and -acceptable to, the people, and therefore beneficial, being better -adapted and better in effect than radical changes foreign to their minds -and character." With these words from the greatest authority upon these -people, we will conclude our notice of the Sea-Dayaks. - -[Illustration: - - WAR-BOATS PREPARED FOR ACTION.] - -Of the Kayans, Kenyahs, and other inland tribes, there is little to be -said. Troubles amongst these people have rarely occurred; and occasional -outbreaks have been the result of anger caused by injuries suffered, -unaggravated by any desire for heads. The Kenyahs and Kayans are more -disciplined than the Sea-Dayaks, and better subject to the control of -their chiefs, amongst whom are to be found some fine characters. Notably -such an one was the Kenyah chief, Tama Bulan, of the Baram. Loyal, -powerful, and intellectual, he rendered inestimable services in the -introduction of order into his country when it was acquired by the -Government, and he continued these services unabated until his death in -1906. It was his earnest desire that "the Rajah, and everybody else, -should know that the Kenyahs could be trusted to carry out his -instructions, and were as loyal to his Government as any of his Dayaks;" -and on the eve of his death, old and enfeebled, at a large meeting of -Kenyahs and Kayans, he managed to deliver a short address of farewell, -in which he exhorted the people not to give trouble, and after his death -to remain loyal to the Rajah.[335] - ------ - -Footnote 327: - - Lit. upper waters. - -Footnote 328: - - Chap. XII. p. 320. - -Footnote 329: - - A large town in the Upper Kapuas—the Dutch headquarters there. - -Footnote 330: - - In 1871 there were only 3000 families of Sea-Dayaks in the Rejang, - there are now over 8000. - -Footnote 331: - - Mr. Deshon joined the Sarawak service in 1876. In 1883 he was - appointed Resident of Batang Lupar and Saribas; Divisional Resident of - the 4th Division in 1892; of the 3rd Division in 1896; and in 1903, he - succeeded Mr. C. A. Bampfylde as Resident of Sarawak. He retired in - 1904, and was succeeded by Sir Percy Cunynghame, Bart., the present - Resident. - -Footnote 332: - - Entered the Sarawak service in 1888. Resident of Batang Lupar and - Saribas 1894. - -Footnote 333: - - They could not bury their dead in an enemy's country—the bodies would - have been dug up and the heads taken. - -Footnote 334: - - Then Resident 2nd Class 2nd Division. Now Resident of the Rejang. He - joined the service in 1897. - -Footnote 335: - - _The Sarawak Gazette._ - -[Illustration: - - THE ASTANA, KUCHING.] - - - - - CHAPTER XV - THE RAJAH AND RANEE - - -The Rajah shortly after his marriage returned to Sarawak with the Ranee. -This was in 1870. - -When the Ranee arrived in the country which was to be her home for many -years, and where by the exercise of a kindly and tactful influence she -was soon to gain the enduring affection and esteem of all her people, -Kuching presented a very different appearance to what it does now. It -was a small place then, with but few roads, with no places of recreation -or amusement, and with a very limited society. But it possessed the -charm of romance, of beautiful though sometimes to the English exile -wearying scenery, and above all an interesting and lovable people, proud -and courteous, yet simple and childlike in many ways. Kuching is more -than double the size now, and all the recreations and amusements in -which Britons delight can now be indulged in there. - -[Illustration: - - KUCHING, LOOKING UP RIVER.] - -As the _Royalist_, on board which were the Rajah and Ranee, rounded a -tree-covered point, the lower suburbs of the town opened up. On the -right hand, Malay Kampongs, set in groves of dark-foliaged fruit trees, -enlivened by groups of welcoming Malays on the verandahs and on the -banks, dressed in their best garments of bright colours, and by little -brown children sporting in the wash of the steamer. Opposite, the -Chinese sago factories, gay with strips of Turkey-red cloth embossed -with words of welcome, and enveloped in the smoke of an incessant salute -of crackers and bombs. At the head of the long and broad reach the river -banks on both sides rise to small hills, as if guarding the entrance to -the main town. At the foot of the hill on the left are the Borneo -Company's offices and godowns,[336] above, their bungalows set in deep -verdure. On the hill opposite, where now Fort Margherita domineers over -the town like a castle with its square tower and flanking turrets, were -the Residency (now the Commandant's house) and the barracks. Rounding -the bend between these hills, the main town, seated on the banks of a -broad stretch of river, broke into view, the Chinese bazaars, or town, -and the public buildings on the left, with the old white fort (now the -jail) on the point above. On the right, the Astana, or palace, standing -in park-like gardens amid tall palms and other trees. On both banks -above are the upper Malay Kampongs, and in the distant back-ground the -jungle-clad range of Matang in sapphire blue, rising to the noble peak -of Serapi. - -The bazaars were gaily decorated in the showy and profuse fashion -affected by the Chinese, and the native shipping—brigs, schooners, -junks, and prahus of all descriptions—were gay with bunting, the ensign -of Sarawak predominating, and here and there the red, white, and blue -flag of the Netherlands; the Natuna flag, black with a white canton; and -the triangular mercantile flag of China, a green three-clawed dragon on -a yellow ground. From the British Consulate only flapped in the light -wind the Union Jack. - -As the _Royalist_, with the Rajah's flag flying at the main, steamed -slowly up to her anchorage, the booming of cannon announced to the -people far and wide the return of their Ruler with his bride, and -simultaneously with the first gun, down the whole length of the town -burst forth a deafening crash of crackers and bombs—the Chinese -time-honoured method of saluting. - -From the parade-ground, led by the Commandant, defiled a line of white -uniformed Rangers, with black facings and belts, the guard of honour -marching to the Astana. The Siamese state-barge[337] manned by Rangers, -and with the Resident on board, shot alongside to convey their -Highnesses ashore, and, as they landed, an orderly[338] unfurled the -symbol of sovereignty—the large yellow umbrella. - -At the Astana landing-place were all the English residents, Malay -chiefs, the leading Chinese, and a few Indian merchants. A bright -picture this assembly presented, with the handsome uniforms of the -officials, the rich-coloured robes and turbans of the hajis, and the -loose silk costumes of the Chinese. Above was seen a knot of brown -Dayaks, the men wearing long decorated waistcloths of gay colours, black -leglets and ivory armlets; the women in short petticoats fringed with -silver coins, and in all the splendour of their brass and copper -corselets, armlets, anklets, and coronets, burnished and sparkling in -the sun. - -With a tear on his bronzed cheek, a tear of joy, the old Datu -Bandar,[339] the worthy son of a gallant father, steps forward to -welcome his beloved Chief with his beautiful bride, and his was not the -least valued of the many fervent greetings they received that day. - -As the Rajah and Ranee passed on to the Astana the Royal salute was -given by the guard of honour in a manner worthy of the best-drilled -troops; but one thing was lacking,—a national anthem,—and little did any -one there present dream that the accomplished lady then stepping for the -first time on Sarawak soil would shortly supply that want by composing -one for the country, which was to become so dear to her.[340] - -Something must be said of the Astana,[341] the residence of the Rajah -and Ranee, which had then just been completed. It is built of brick in -three separate sections, with a roof of iron-wood shingles, in -appearance closely resembling slates. The illustration will best convey -an idea of its exterior appearance, which in the opinion of some has -been sacrificed for the sake of internal comfort. However that may be, -no more comfortable or cooler house exists in the East. On the first or -upper floor of the centre section are the drawing-rooms and dining-room, -spacious and lofty, and surrounded by a broad verandah. At the back of -the house, off the dining-room, is the library. The side blocks contain -the bedrooms, the lateral verandahs of which are connected with those of -the central block by covered bridges. In the basement are the Rajah's -office, guard-room, household offices, bathrooms, etc. The entrance is -in the tower, in the lower part of which is the main staircase, and -above is the billiard room. In a separate building, connected with the -main building by a covered passage, are the bachelors' quarters. - -[Illustration: - - DRAWING-ROOM, ASTANA.] - -[Illustration: - - DINING-ROOM, ASTANA.] - -The well-laid-out gardens are extensive, and contain many beautiful -tropical plants. Behind the Astana is the old graveyard of the former -Malay Rajahs, in which are some well-carved monuments of iron-wood. -Beyond the gardens are grazing lands. The Rajah has two cattle farms, -and he takes a great interest in rearing cattle, importing pedigree -bulls from England to improve the stock in the country. Kuching is -almost wholly supplied with milk and butter from the Astana dairies. - -Above the Astana are Malay Kampongs, below, the fort and barracks, and -beyond these more Malay Kampongs. On the opposite side of the river is -the town, the upper part of which is comprised of the principal Malay -Kampongs, where reside the datus; and these stretch along the river for -a mile on each side of the road which runs parallel with it down to the -Malay Mosque. This is a square building of some dignity, with a -pyramidical roof supported inside by noble pillars, and near the mosque -is the Datus' Court-house, and one of the Government schools for Malays. -Adjoining this is the business portion of the town, substantially built -of brick, whitewashed and clean, which extends down to the creek, from -which the town takes its name, in two long streets with cross-connecting -streets. In the centre is the Court-house with the Government offices; -the markets are on one side, and the jail on the other; behind are the -Police Station and the Government Dispensary. Beyond the Kuching creek -are the Borneo Company's offices and godowns, above which, on the hill -behind, are the houses of the manager and his assistants. Beyond again -another Kampong, in which there are a good many houses of foreign Malays -and some Chinese, and this portion of the town extends to the -race-course. Between these and the river are the sago factories. - -Behind the central portion of the town is the S.P.G. Mission ground, -upon which are the church, Bishop's House, and Vicarage, the Boys' and -Girls' Schools, and the Public Library. On the opposite side of the road -is the esplanade with the band-stand, and beyond the police barracks. -Then, landwards, are bungalows, club-houses, the Museum, and the -Residency, behind which is another Malay Kampong, and farther on the -Roman Catholic church, convent, and schools, and beyond these the golf -links. The town reservoirs and the General Hospital are beyond the -S.P.G. Mission ground. Dotted about in the suburbs are the houses and -bungalows of Europeans and well-to-do Chinese, standing in pleasant -gardens, and intermingled with these are the humbler homes of Chinese -and Malay gardeners. - -[Illustration: - - THE ESPLANADE, KUCHING.] - -Kuching is well supplied with roads, and is the only town in Borneo in -which wheel-traffic is general. It has practically an inexhaustible -water-supply, the water being brought down in pipes a distance of 11 -miles from Matang mountain, a work lately completed at great cost. It -has a telephone service, which extends to upper Sarawak, and which will -be gradually extended along the coast to all the principal out-stations. -The town is lighted with Lux lamps. Its public buildings are well -constructed and adequate for their purposes. In addition to the Mission -schools are three Government schools, of which notice shall be made in a -following chapter. The Museum is a handsome building, and contains both -an ethnographical and a natural history collection, which have gained a -wide reputation. - -In 1839, Kuching was nothing but a small collection of wooden thatched -hovels, now it is one of the largest towns in Borneo, if not the -largest, and is commercially the most important. On pages 61 and 91 will -be found illustrations showing what Kuching was then, and what it is -now. Then, Bruni, though fast declining from its former prosperous -state, was in a far more flourishing condition than Kuching, which had -been reduced to desolation by oppression. Fifty years later an anonymous -writer, evidently a naval officer, after giving a good account of Bruni -and its circumstances, wrote:— - - When we left we could not but draw an unfavourable contrast between - the ancient town and the young capital of the adjacent State of - Sarawak, Kuching, which we had lately visited. There, under European - rule, the jungle has been cleared, and a well built and planned town - has sprung up, with good roads, handsome public buildings, an - efficient police—all the essentials of civilisation in fact; Malays, - Dayaks, and Chinese live and trade amicably together, and all the - resources of a rich country are being opened up; while the - river-banks are beautified with picturesque bungalows nestling among - the trees, with green lawns, such as one rarely sees out of England, - stretching down to the water's edge.[342] - -On September, 21, 1870, was born to the Rajah a daughter, Ghita, and on -February 20, 1872, twin sons, James and Charles. The birth of these sons -was a cause of general rejoicing among the natives of all classes in -Kuching; but Ghita, a very charming child, was the principal pet among -the Malays, who entertained a lively and tender affection for her, which -she reciprocated, for the little girl seemed to be never so happy as -when in their company. - -In August, 1872, the Rajah and Ranee visited Pontianak, where they met -with a very cordial reception by the Dutch Resident, Mr. Van der Shulk, -and the civil, naval, and military officers; in November, in the same -year, they paid a visit to the Governor-General of Batavia, by whom they -were also most cordially received. The Dutch had long since given up -their expectation and hope of acquiring Sarawak. - -In September, 1873, the Rajah and Ranee left for England, leaving the -administration of the country in the hands of Mr. J. B. Cruickshank and -a Committee of Administration. - -In ascending the Red Sea in the _Hydaspes_ the heat was intense. - - All in a hot and copper sky, - The bloody sun at noon - Right up above the mast did stand, - No bigger than the moon. - -The poor children, parched, panting, struck with heat apoplexy, died one -after another. James on October 11, Ghita on October 14, and Charles on -October 17, and were committed to the deep. - -The Rajah was created a Commander of the Crown of Italy in April, 1874, -and in July, 1899, was promoted to be Grand Officer. - -On September 26, 1874, Charles Vyner, the Rajah Muda, was born. The name -Vyner was taken from Sir Thomas Vyner, Lord Mayor of London in 1654, who -entertained Oliver Cromwell in the Guildhall. His only son, Sir Robert -Vyner, on the contrary was a zealous Royalist, and sacrificed some -wealth for the cause of the King, and being also in turn Lord Mayor, -entertained King Charles II. in 1670. He had been created a baronet, but -the baronetcy became extinct in his only son, George, and then the -estate of Eastbury in Essex, purchased by the profit of the old -Puritan's merchandise, passed to the two daughters of the grandson, the -founder of the family, and from one of them, Edith, the Brookes claim -descent, through Elizabeth Collet, great-great-granddaughter of Edith, -who married a Captain Robert Brooke (son of Robert Brooke of -Goodmansfields, London), and Mr. Thomas Brooke, father of the first -Rajah, was their grandson. - -Whilst the Rajah was in England, the late Lord Derby was at the Foreign -Office. He was always very friendly towards Sarawak, and paid the Rajah -the compliment of saying that the British Government could never have -made such a success of Sarawak, as he had done. This was a fact _qui -saute aux yeux_ of all such as knew anything of Foreign Office and -Colonial Office ways, but it was none the less satisfactory that the -obvious truth should be admitted. Lord Derby and Lord Clarendon were the -only two Foreign Secretaries who displayed any appreciation of the work -that was being done in Sarawak, and who did not consider its Ruler as -beneath their notice. - -Lord Grey, formerly Secretary for Colonial Affairs, and the reformer of -Colonial administration, was another Minister who extended his -sympathies towards Sarawak, and continued to do so long after he had -ceased to hold office. In 1894, a few years before his death, he wrote -to the Rajah, "Though I do not remember ever having had the advantage of -meeting you, the long friendship with your uncle, which I enjoyed, -induces me to write you a few lines for the purpose of expressing the -great pleasure with which I have read the account of the present state -of Sarawak in the _Pall Mall Gazette_. From the first, as you may be -aware, I have taken a deep interest in the work done by Sir James Brooke -in Borneo, and have never ceased to follow up the history of the -Settlement he formed. I am glad to learn how wisely and successfully you -have been carrying on his work, and it has been a great satisfaction to -me to read the account of the continued prosperity of your little -State." Little in regard to population perhaps, but as large in area as -the four Federated Malay States along with Johore. - -The Rajah and Ranee returned to Sarawak in June, 1875, and were received -with demonstrations of the greatest joy, but at the same time with -tokens of sincere sympathy for their loss. - -The difficulties that the Rajah had to overcome in suppressing the many -intertribal feuds still existing among the thousands of warlike natives, -of so many different tribes and races, comprising the interior -population of Sarawak, receive illustration from the grievances -presented to him on his visiting Baleh fort in the same year. This fort -was 180 miles up the Rejang, and had been constructed during his absence -in England. It has since been moved down to Kapit. - -The complaints made were these:— - -Uniat, a Kayan chief, complained that fourteen of his women and -children, among the latter two of his own, had been killed by the Poi -Dayaks. - -Kanian, a Dayak chief, complained of six of his people having been -killed by Kayans of the Tinjar (Baram) then in Bruni territory. No -redress could be promised in such a case as this. - -[Illustration: - - THE GENERAL HOSPITAL, KUCHING.] - -Apai Bansa, a Dayak, brought as his grievance that seven of his people -had been murdered by Lisums, a wild tribe living far in the interior. In -this case also, the Rajah was not in a position to afford help. - -Ingan, a Dayak, complained about the murder of his father and fifteen -companions, by Pieng Kayans of the Mahkam or Koti in Dutch territory. - -Madang, a Dayak, complained that one of his followers had been murdered -by another Dayak. - -Among other matters gone into was the attack in force of Rejang Dayaks -upon the Tamans and Bunut Malays of the Kapuas, provoked by the -treacherous and cold-blooded murder of six Dayaks who had gone on a -peaceful errand to that river to search for some lost relatives, who had -been captured by Tamans on a former raid. This matter has already been -referred to in the preceding chapter. - - If it has been found impossible in half a century to crush out - completely all traces of head-hunting in a country larger than Great - Britain and Ireland put together, one cannot forget that it is not - so many generations since the wild Highlander was seen descending - upon fold and shepherd, willing to risk his own life, and when needs - must be, to take that of another, provided he could but return to - his own filthy hovel, laden with spoil. - - All praise then be to those whom philanthropy has induced to lend a - helping hand to this once wretched spot, so long shut out from - civilising influence, and to those, who in the face of a life of - isolation and discomfort, are still found willing to grapple with - barbarism in its most hideous form—to him who rules the country, - whose entire life has been devoted to the interests of his people, - as is now that of his Ranee, beloved by all who know her; and let - him, too, be remembered whose genius, enterprise, and unselfishness - founded this plucky little kingdom of Sarawak, the good Sir James - Brooke, who died battling hard—as his successor still earnestly - strives—to instil into the minds of his wild subjects that beautiful - precept "Pax hominibus bonæ voluntatis."[343] - -On August 4, 1875, the Rajah wrote to the Netherlands Resident of -Western Borneo:— - - I fear the time has not yet arrived for peace in these inland - regions, and that years of disquiet will take place before these - people turn their minds entirely to peaceful pursuits, but I am - fully aware it is utterly beyond the power of any civilised power to - put a stop to the proceedings of these wild and unapproachable - people - -—referring to the distant tribes living on the borders. "Time and -continual exertion must work out the problem of improvement," was the -opinion the Rajah expressed somewhat later, who years before, whilst -condemning arbitrary measures, stated his opinion that "forbearance -should not go beyond a certain point in dealing with Dayaks, who have -the feelings of children; kindness and severity must proceed hand in -hand with such a people," and no better authority upon the management of -such people exists. - -On August 8, 1876, Bertram Willes Dayrell Brooke, the Tuan Muda, was -born.[344] - -Upon April 11, 1877, the Rajah had a very narrow escape from drowning -whilst ascending the Rejang, accompanied by Messrs. M. G. Gueritz[345] -and Deshon, in a small Government steamer, the _Ghita_. - -Upon approaching Baleh fort, a heavy fresh was coming down the river -Baleh, and, on attempting to cross this to gain the anchorage in the -main river, the steamer was driven into the bank. She was almost pressed -under water, and as a general smash appeared imminent, the Rajah seized -a branch, hoping to swing himself ashore. It snapped, by the vessel -being rammed against it, and he was precipitated into a whirlpool, which -sucked him under and swept him away. Fortunately, as he rose for the -last time, a boat coming from the fort was carried by the stream past -him, he was laid hold of, and pulled on board, unconscious from -exhaustion. Messrs. Gueritz and Deshon stuck to the steamer, which had -been forced on her beam ends, and had her funnel, awnings, and -stanchions torn off by the overhanging boughs. Nearly all on board were -forced into the current, but were saved by the Dayak boats that came -hurrying to the rescue. - -As is the case in these inland rivers, the force of the fresh quickly -subsided, and with the help of many willing Dayaks the steamer was -extricated from her perilous position and towed to her anchorage. - -Harry Keppel Brooke, the Tuan Bongsu, was born on November 10, 1879. - -In June, 1882, as already related in the preceding chapter, the Rajah -visited Bruni, and obtained from the Sultan the cession of the districts -lying between Kedurong Point and the Baram. - -Owing to the disturbed condition of Limbang and Bruni, the Rajah left -for England in September 1887, to watch the interests of Sarawak, and to -lay before the British Government the true state of affairs in these -places. He was accompanied by the Ranee and their three sons, who had -joined him in Sarawak a few months previously. He wished to impress upon -the Government the real feelings of the Limbang people in regard to -annexation to Sarawak, and to remove the impression that his Government -had been fostering discontent in the former place with a view to -encroachment. Before leaving Singapore, the Rajah wrote the following -note to Mr. F. R. O. Maxwell, in whose charge the Government had been -left:— - - Before leaving this for England, I must express my very sincere - gratification for the kind way all Europeans, Datus, and Natives - have received our sons in Sarawak. I can assure you and all, it has - given both the Ranee and myself great satisfaction, and we feel we - cannot be too thankful to the whole community for this mark of their - confidence and good feeling. - -The Rajah returned to Sarawak in May, 1888, and laid before the Supreme -Council a memorandum which had been agreed upon by her Majesty's Cabinet -Council granting protection to Sarawak. Subject to one alteration, the -memorandum was accepted. This alteration was admitted by the Cabinet -Council, and on the 14th June, the agreement affording British -protection to the State was signed and sealed by the Rajah in Council. -This agreement acknowledges the Rajah as the lawful Ruler of the State -of Sarawak, which shall continue to be governed and administered by him -and his successors as an independent State under the protection of Great -Britain, and confers no power on her Majesty's Government to interfere -with the internal administration of the State. Any question arising -respecting the succession to the present or any future Ruler of Sarawak -is to be referred to her Majesty's Government for decision. The foreign -relations of the State are to be conducted by her Majesty's Government, -and in accordance with its directions. Her Majesty's Government have the -right to establish British Consular officers in any part of the State, -but these are to receive exequaturs from the Rajah. It confers the -rights of the most favoured nations upon British subjects, commerce, and -shipping, and such rights and privileges as may be enjoyed by the -subjects, commerce, and shipping of Sarawak. It, moreover, provides that -no cession or alienation of any part of the territory of Sarawak shall -be made to any foreign State, or to the subjects and citizens thereof, -without the consent of her Majesty's Government. - -[Illustration: - - MALAY MEMBERS OF SUPREME COUNCIL. - - From left to right—The Datu Hakim (Haji Muhammad Ali), The Datu Bandar - (Muhammad Kasim), The Datu Imaum (Haji Muhammad Rais), and Inchi - Muhammad Zin.] - -Sarawak, for nearly fifty years, without protection, assistance, or -encouragement of any kind, had gone on her way progressing slowly but -surely, and maintaining her independence in spite of many reverses and -misfortunes; and, long before the protection was granted, had developed -into a prosperous State with a bright future before her. For her -advancement and security, that protection which the late Rajah had so -ardently desired and so sorely needed, time has shown was not really -necessary. Could he have foreseen this in the days of his country's -adversity, he might have spared himself many rebuffs from those who -should have upheld him in his noble work, but who chose either to flout -or to obstruct it. He was impressed with the conviction, not -unreasonably entertained, that the Dutch cast a lickerish eye upon -Sarawak, and he was afraid that, failing England, Sarawak would have to -fall back on the Netherlands Government for help in the event of an -insuperable reverse or of bankruptcy. That would lead to the little -State being annexed to the Dutch possessions in the island; and he was -by no means confident that the British Government would not allow this -to take place. But since that period, in the desire for colonial -extension, which has grown in foreign nations, appeared another danger -to the independence of the State, a danger which, if it arose, it would -have been impossible for its Ruler to have averted unless protected, and -state-craft offers many methods, and has shown many examples of a strong -power starting a quarrel with one that is weak, that has led to -annexation. Consequently, for Sarawak protection was needed; and for -England it seemed to be imperative, to prevent a country in such a -commanding position and with so many conveniences falling into the hands -of a foreign power.[346] - -On August 15, 1889, the fiftieth anniversary of the landing of Sir James -Brooke, in a speech the Rajah said:— - - That he had had the honour, and perhaps the misfortune, to figure in - the Government through the greater portion of that time. No country - could traverse so long a period without great changes taking place - in her for better or for worse. A half century is long enough to - make or to break any nation or government, any man or people. - Fortunately, we are all here to witness the fact that Sarawak has - weathered the storms and escaped the breakers that were deemed - likely to wreck her. She rode safely to port, or, to change the - metaphor, she stood now, he believed, upon a surer and more solid - basis than ever before. He would not say that this country had - advanced with rapidity, though many might entertain a contrary - opinion, but we knew that we have been left to work out the problem - of government and development of commerce for ourselves, and, if he - might say so, to paddle our own canoe, with but scant assistance - from without. It was just that slow and gradual development—first - the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear—the law - of all healthy growth—which had taught us how to govern this country - with its many dusky races. There is give and take in all departments - of life, and the native inhabitants had taught us, and we had taught - them, till both ourselves and they had acquired, and he might say, - been saturated with perfect mutual confidence, the one with the - other. This perfect mutual confidence was the true basis on which - the prosperity and security of the State reposed, and none more - solid could be conceived; none of which all present had a greater - right to be proud. Nothing, he would venture to say, had been rushed - or pushed forward with inordinate precipitation, so as to cause - reaction or to injure the prospects of the future. - -[Illustration: - - THE KUCHING POLICE. - - The total police of the State numbers about 225 men; of which about 80 - are Sikhs and Sepoys, the rest being Malays.] - -Writing on the subject of Sarawak for the Geographical Society of -Australia, the French writer and explorer, Edmond Cotteau, who visited -Sarawak in 1884, says:— - - In reality thirty Englishmen, no more, govern and administer - economically the country, and that with only a few hundred native - soldiers and policemen, and almost without written laws. A handful - of men of a strange race is blindly obeyed by 300,000 Asiatics! To - what must we attribute this great result if not to the justice and - the extreme simplicity of the Government? What better example could - be followed in the future when the great island of New Guinea - becomes a dependency of some European Power? - -The Rajah was created a G.C.M.G. at the time that protection was -granted. - -In October, 1889, the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty, issued -instructions that her Majesty's ships were in future to salute the Rajah -with twenty-one guns. - -His Highness left for England in October, 1889, again to confer with the -Foreign Office on the Limbang question, and returned in February, 1890, -when he at once proceeded to Limbang, which river was annexed to Sarawak -by him on March 17. The events that led up to this step being taken, and -the reasons that induced the Rajah to take them, have been fully -explained in the chapter on Bruni. Though it was evident to all with the -smallest acquaintance with Bornean affairs that the Rajah's action was -purely protective in the interests of the inhabitants of Limbang, and -was taken at their earnest desire; that it was even to the advantage of -Bruni itself, menaced as it was by the rebels in the Limbang, the -British Government having declined to interfere, yet this action was -generally condemned by the English public, who knew nothing of the -circumstances, and regarded it as an injustice done to the Sultan, the -very person, and about the only person, against whom his subjects needed -protection. The British Government had offered the Sultan assistance, -but the acceptance of this would have involved the appointment of a -British Resident, and the consequent adoption of a just Government; this -did not in anywise accord with the views of the Sultan. He then turned -to the Rajah, who was willing to assist him in bringing about peace by -peaceful means, but this also was not what the Sultan wanted. An -agreement exists between Bruni and Sarawak that the latter shall help -the former if troubles beset her, but the Sultan's view, that Sarawak -should reduce the Limbang people to submission by force of arms and -subject them to a crushing tyranny, was not an interpretation of this -agreement which the Rajah could or would accept. - -Mr. L. V. Helms,[347] a Dane, twice visited the Limbang river a short -time before its annexation, and he wrote:— - - I have come in contact with many of the principal chiefs, and have - heard from them a story of misrule which is a scandal even in an - Asiatic country, and should disentitle the rulers to be considered a - government, or to enjoy the rights and privileges as such. When the - subject has to abandon his house and property and seek concealment - in the jungle to avoid being robbed of his goods and perhaps of his - children by the Sultan and his menials, then they rightly forfeit - their position as rulers. The present state of things in this river - is very deplorable, and unjust to the natives, who sit on the rail, - uncertain who will be their master, anxious to give allegiance to - Rajah Brooke's government, but dreading lest they should be handed - back to their old taskmasters. - - For the sake of humanity it is to be hoped that this suspense may - soon be terminated by the transfer of the river to the Sarawak - Rajah's government, who may justly point to the history of Sarawak - and its position to-day as a good title to the last territory of a - Ruler who has long ceased to perform the duties of that office to - his subjects. - -On July 31, 1891, the Rajah, at a meeting of the Council Negri, -proclaimed his son, Vyner, as his successor, whenever it should please -God to take him hence; and decreed that seven days after his own death -the Rajah Muda should be proclaimed Rajah of Sarawak. This duty he -entrusted to the members of Council, both European and native, to see -that it was solemnly carried out. - -Having bought up some questionable rights over North Borneo, which do -not appear to have been utilised, granted by the Sultan to some -Americans in 1865, Mr. (now Sir Alfred) Dent and Baron Von Overbeck, an -Austrian, in 1877 and 1878, obtained from the Sultans of Sulu and Bruni -the cession of North Borneo, from the Sibuku river on the east coast to -the Kimanis on the west coast,[348] a territory containing some 30,000 -square miles, with a population of about 150,000; and this led to the -formation of the chartered British North Borneo Company in 1881. - -During the first few years of its administration, the Company made such -tardy advance towards the realisation of the bright promises that had -been held out by its promoters, and the prospects before it being -considered by many to offer but little hope of ultimate success, in 1893 -it was proposed by some persons interested in North Borneo, that the -country should be incorporated with Sarawak, provided that the Rajah -would guarantee to the shareholders a small interest upon the capital -paid up, to be increased _pro rata_ with the increase of the revenue. -The capital invested was to be viewed in the light of a loan to the -State, and was to be paid off as the Rajah could find the means to do -so. The shareholders, however, had so great a faith in the undeveloped -resources of their property that they declined to part with it. But, -being sensible of the benefit they would derive from the Rajah's -influence and experience in subjecting to order a people not altogether -satisfied with the new régime, as also in establishing a form of -government adapted to them and to the conditions of the country, they -empowered their Directors to offer him the position of Governor-General. -Needless to say, the Rajah could not accept this honour, and so the -matter dropped. - -Had this measure been effected, whatever benefit the northern State -might have derived, it is obvious that it might in many ways have proved -detrimental to the interests of Sarawak. An union of the two States -would have ensured economy in administration to British North Borneo, -and probably a more beneficial government to its people. This was the -opinion of Lord Brassey, himself a Director of the Company, an opinion -which appears to have been shared by other Directors:— - - I hold strongly to the opinion, said his Lordship, that the North - Borneo Company would do well to hand over its territory to Rajah - Brooke. I believe the attempt to administer the affairs of the - country by a Board of Directors in London is simply hopeless. The - members of the Board have no local knowledge, they are entirely in - the hands of their local officers, and the tendency is to increase - the staff and create an expensive system of administration, which is - not suitable to the circumstances of the country. North Borneo is an - exceedingly poor country, and I see very little prospect for it. - Rajah Brooke is a man of responsibility and high standing in those - parts of Borneo, and would bring to bear upon the Government a - life-long personal experience. He has a deep knowledge of the Malay - population, with whom he has great influence. He could maintain an - adequate authority with a much smaller staff of officials than we - now require. He would have no need of a system of police such as we - have created, consisting of Sikhs from the Army of India, who are - necessarily paid at a high rate. The cost of the Sikh police is far - beyond the resources of the country. - -[Illustration: - - CHINESE SHOPS. KUCHING.] - -North Borneo has prospered beyond Lord Brassey's expectations; but the -country is burdened with a heavy debt. - -Early in 1900, the veteran, the Hon. Sir Henry Keppel, G.C.B., then -Admiral of the Fleet, paid his final visit to Sarawak. His last visit -had been in 1867, and we have noticed (Chap. III. p. 89) how he had been -impressed by the changes he saw, but considerable as the progress had -then been, he must have found some difficulty in recognising the town in -1900, and in discovering familiar landmarks. - -The regard and friendship which the old Admiral bore for the late Rajah -was extended to his "old friend and shipmate," the present Rajah, whom -he has described as being "quiet, reserved, and gentlemanlike, with a -determination not to be surpassed, and with a keen sense of justice— -qualifications fully appreciated by the chiefs." - -The last letter he wrote to the Rajah just before his death three years -later will be of interest to our readers. - - Many thanks, my dear Rajah, for your kind letter. I was wondering - when or whether we were to meet again. I should like to see my most - promising Mid again and shake him by the hand before I depart hence. - Our late profession is disappearing, and few will ever see or know - what we knew. May you long live to increase doing good, and few will - have led a happier or more useful life.... Our last meet was in - London when you were off to the country to look after your hunters, - and with the coronation in view I hardly expected to see you again. - I am here enjoying the climate I love so well, and care not at my - age if I never return, but must I suppose put in an appearance in - England, although unfit to attend the coronation. I am uncertain in - my movements, and am afraid I shall be unable to pay you a visit; - and for the few months I may be allowed to live I can form no future - plans. - -Sarawak had no more faithful, no truer friend. - -Partly on account of her having to superintend the education of her -sons, and of having to make for them a home in England, but mainly owing -to her health rendering any long sojourn in the tropics inadvisable, the -Ranee has not been able to reside in Sarawak for some years, a matter of -deep regret to all. Her last visit was one of six months, after an -absence of eight years, and of this visit the _Sarawak Gazette_ says: -"universally popular as her Highness always has been amongst all -classes, her visit has done much to maintain and increase the native -contentment and appreciation of the rule of an Englishman over the -country." Indeed her presence in Sarawak has always been greatly valued -by all, natives and Europeans alike. In the former she took the deepest -interest, an interest which has not been discontinued since her -departure from the country. To her the absence of most of the pleasures -and luxuries of a civilised life was more than counterbalanced by the -interests that occupied her time and thoughts in her adopted country, -and of her adopted people, amongst whom she was always happy and at -home, even under trying circumstances. She was the moving spirit in the -promotion of the social and industrial welfare of the women and -children, and was always an honoured and welcome guest at the social -functions of the Malays, to whom her receptions at the Astana were -always open. Writing of a levée at the Astana, Beccari[349] says:— - - It is pleasant to record the general reciprocity of good feeling - which is such a characteristic of the Sarawak community, cordially - uniting Europeans and natives in bonds of mutual consideration and - esteem. The barriers of race and rank are obliterated in this mutual - and cordial goodwill. Together with representatives of the people, - there was at the Astana a large sprinkling of the Malay aristocracy, - which has always shown itself faithful to the enlightened government - of the Brookes, even at the most critical times. - -[Illustration: - - INTERIOR OF MUSEUM.] - -In August 1897, having finished his education (Winchester and Magdalene -College, Cambridge) the Rajah Muda permanently joined the Rajah's staff -to learn the methods of his government, and to gain a knowledge of the -diversified races over which he is destined to rule. After having spent -several years in the provinces as Resident of different districts, on -May 12, 1904, by proclamation the Rajah decreed that the Rajah Muda -should in future share his duties, and make the capital his principal -residence. He was to preside in the Courts of Law, with the reservation -of right of appeal to the Rajah; to take the Rajah's place in the -Supreme and General Councils, when the Rajah was not present or unable -to preside; the direction of out-station affairs was to be placed in his -hands; he was to conduct all office routine as the Rajah had done; and -he was entitled to use the Rajah's flag and the yellow umbrella. The -Rajah retained the initiative control over the Treasury, Military, -Naval, Police, and Public Works Departments, and he made it known that -in advancing the Rajah Muda to a position in which he might share his -labours and to which he considered him to be entitled, he did not lay -down any of the rights or powers invested in himself as Rajah. - -Since this the Rajah has divided his time between Sarawak and England, -spending the summer months in the former country, chiefly on his yacht, -visiting every corner of it, and the winter months in the latter, where -he passes his time in hunting, a sport to which he is devoted. During -his absence from Sarawak the Government is administered by the Rajah -Muda. - -Sarawak continued to be a haven for those seeking to escape from the -shackles of oppression. We have already recorded in Chapter XIII. how -many of the subjects of the Sultan of Bruni had taken refuge there; the -people of the Natuna Islands have done the same. These beautiful islands -are tributary to the Sultan of Rhio, and are under Dutch control, though -nominally so only, for the Sultan appears to work his own will unchecked -on the islanders through his agents, who are periodically sent to the -islands with the sole object of gathering in what they can for the royal -exchequer. Accompanied by a large force, the Sultan's heir, Rajah Ali, -on one occasion, honoured the island with a visit, and found pretext to -relieve the Datu of Sirhasan (one of the largest of these islands) of -all his property, to the value of some $3000, and to annex his cocoa-nut -grove containing 6000 palms. Even a gold watch and a telescope, given to -the datu by the captain of a shipwrecked steamer as a return for his -hospitality to crew and passengers, were not spared. A few years -previously the same datu had been similarly plundered. If such were the -treatment meted out to the chiefs, the lot of the common people may well -be supposed to have been hopeless. They had none to complain to but the -Rajah, and he could help them in no other way than by reporting their -grievances to the Dutch authorities, who did nothing. Any attempt on -their part to lay their complaints before the Resident at Rhio would -have been frustrated, and would have met with cruel chastisement. - -We have little more of public interest to record concerning the history -of the Raj and the lives of its Rajahs. The commercial and industrial -progress is dealt with in a later chapter, and that will show the -gradual development of the country to its present prosperous condition, -and the achievement of an unique undertaking which has been carried into -effect slowly, but surely and with determination. - -We quote the following extract from Consul Keyser's report to the -Foreign Office for 1899:— - - This country (Sarawak) makes no sensational advances in its - progress. Reference to statistics, however, will prove that this - progress is sure, if slow, and each year adds money to the Treasury - in addition to the main work of extending a civilisation so gradual - that it comes without friction to the people. It is because the - ruler of the country regards his position as a trust held by him for - the benefit of the inhabitants that this progresses necessarily - slow, since sudden jumps from the methods of the past to the - up-to-dateism of modern ideas, though advantageous to the pocket, - and on paper attractive, are not always conductive to the happiness - of the people when peremptorily translated. Yet all the time good - work is being quietly done. Improvements are made and commerce - pushed, wherever possible, without fuss or the elements of - speculation. - -The prosperity of the country has not been built up out of the great -natural riches of a State such as that of the Malayan peninsula, backed -by Imperial support, nor with the aid of the capital and credit of a -chartered company, but has followed in the train of a hard and -single-handed struggle to convert a desolated country into one happy and -contented, and it has succeeded so far as to place Sarawak foremost -amongst the Bornean States in commercial wealth. - -We have shown how this has been achieved, and "if it is owing to Sir -James Brooke that Sarawak is now a civilised state, his nephew, the -present Rajah, has the high merit of having completed and extended that -work, following out the humane and liberal views of his uncle. The name -of Brooke will always have an honoured place in the history of the -development of civilisation in the Far East."[350] - -We will give in the Rajah's own words his views as to the form of -government best adapted to the nature and requirements of an oriental -people, written in 1901:— - - To keep such people in order a just and impartial rule, in which - both rulers and ruled alike do their portion of work, is required. - Like all Easterns they need a government simply formed and tutored - by experience gained in the country itself, experienced in the - manners and methods of the people, devoted to their welfare and - interests, an indigenous product of the country which it governs, - untroubled by agents or officials sent from outside, who, partly - owing to want of reciprocal feeling and sympathy with the people, - partly through ignorance, and partly through adherence to - impracticable laws are liable to make such fatal mistakes in their - dealings with Easterns which naturally leads to discontent, and even - to rebellion. - -The success this policy has met with is borne out by the testimony of -Sir W. Gifford Palgrave, the Arabian scholar and traveller, and Mr. -Alleyne Ireland, as well as by that of many others whom we have already -quoted. - -The former, when British Minister at Bangkok, visited Sarawak in 1882, -and subsequently wrote to the Rajah:— - - It is a pleasure to me to think that I shall be able to bear - personal witness, when in England, to the success of your - administration, which by its justice, firmness and prudence seems to - me to work up better towards that almost utopian climax of "the - greatest happiness to the greatest numbers" than any Eastern - government (white or brown) that I have yet seen. - -Mr. Alleyne Ireland was sent out from the United States by the -University of Chicago to study British and other Tropical Colonies and -to report thereon. A preliminary report was published in 1905, under the -title of _The Far Eastern Tropics_. After commenting severely on the -mistaken methods adopted in the Philippines by the U.S.A., he turned to -Sarawak, where a method in all points the reverse had been steadily -pursued under the two Rajahs. This is what he says:— - - For the last two months (written in January 1903) I have been in - Sarawak, travelling up and down the coast, and into the interior, - and working in Kuching, the capital. At the end of it, I find myself - unable to express the high opinion I have formed of the - administration of the country without a fear that I shall lay myself - open to the charge of exaggeration. With such knowledge of - administrative systems in the tropics as may be gained by actual - observation in almost every part of the British Empire, except the - African Colonies, I can say that in no country which I have ever - visited are there to be observed so many signs of a wide and - generous rule, such abundant indications of good government as are - to be seen on every hand in Sarawak. - -And again:— - - The impression of the country which I carry away with me is that of - a land full of contentment and prosperity, a land in which neither - the native nor the white man has pushed his views of life to the - logical conclusion, but where each has been willing to yield to the - other something of his extreme convictions. There has been here a - tacit understanding on both sides that those qualities which alone - can insure the _permanence_ of good government in the State are to - be found in the White Man and not in the Native; and the final - control remains therefore in European hands, although every - opportunity is taken of consulting the natives and of benefiting by - their intimate knowledge of the country and its people. - -The wise and essential policy of granting the natives through their -chiefs a part in the administration of the Government and in its -deliberations, and in the selection of these chiefs of regarding the -voice of the people, has always been maintained. Sympathy between the -ruled and the rulers has been the guiding feature of the Rajah's policy, -and this has led to the singular smoothness with which the wheels of the -Government run. It must always exist, as it has ever existed, and still -exists. That the country belongs to the natives must never be forgotten, -and the people on their part will never forget that they owe their -independence solely through the single-hearted endeavours of their white -Rajahs on their behalf. - - "The real strength of the Government," writes the Rajah, "lies in - the native element, and depends upon it, though many Europeans may - hold different views, especially those with a limited experience of - the East. The unbiased native opinion, Malay and Dayak, concerning - matters relating to the country is simply invaluable." - -All with a true knowledge of natives, to whom his remarks may be said to -apply generally, as well as to the Malays, will agree with Sir Frank -Swettenham:— - - That when you take the Malay, Sultan, Haji, chief, or simple village - headman into your confidence, when you consult him on all questions - affecting his country, you can carry him with you, secure his keen - interest and co-operation, and he will travel quite as fast as is - expedient along the path of progress. If, however, he is neglected - and ignored, he will resent treatment to which he is not accustomed, - and which he is conscious is undeserved. If such a mistake were ever - made (and the Malay is not a person who is always asserting himself, - airing grievances, and clamouring for rights) it would be found that - the administration had gone too fast, had left the Malay behind, - left him discontented, perhaps offended, and that would mean trouble - and many years of effort to set matters right again.[351] - -Sir Frank Swettenham pays a high tribute to the Malays of rank of the -Malay Peninsula, quite as justly have those of Sarawak earned the same -praise. Foremost amongst these latter stood the old Datu Patinggi Ali, -the champion of his people's cause, before the deliverer from oppression -came in the person of the late Rajah, in whose service he gallantly -sacrificed his life. Of a different type was his eldest son, the Datu -Bandar Muhammad Lana, whose courage was masked by a gentle and retiring -disposition, though it flashed forth on many occasions, notably at the -time of the Chinese rebellion. His brother, who succeeded him on his -death, the late Datu Bandar Haji Bua Hasan, previously the Datu Imaum, -was one of the most trustworthy and faithful chiefs the Government has -had. By his long and faithful service of over fifty years he had won the -most honoured place amongst those chiefs who so nobly assisted the two -Rajahs in their work in laying the foundation of law, order, and -civilisation in Sarawak. He was held in esteem and respect by all -people, and his dignified and familiar figure is greatly missed. He died -on October 6, 1906, over one hundred years of age, another example of -longevity of life amongst Malays. As his descendants number exactly one -hundred and fifty, the continuity of old Rajah Jarom's line is ensured. -Two of his sons, Muhammad Kasim and Muhammad Ali, are now respectively -the Datu Bandar and the Datu Hakim. The third son of Datu Patinggi Ali, -Haji Muhammad Aim, became the Datu Imaum in 1877. He died in 1898, -justly loved by all for his kindly nature and strict probity; no truer -or more courteous gentleman could be found. - -[Illustration: THE MUSEUM, MAIN BAZAAR, THE COURT HOUSE, THE JAIL] - -Of another family and of a very different type was the bluff old Datu -Temanggong Mersal, with the reputation of having been a pirate in the -bad old days, but who had "a fine spirit of chivalry which made up for a -hundred faults."[352] He was a stout and staunch servant. Of him the -late Rajah, referring to the Datu's Court, humorously wrote:— - - The old Temanggong is likewise a judge in Israel, and sometimes he - breaks into the Court, upsets the gravity of all present by laying - down _his_ law for a quarter of an hour—Krising and hanging, - flogging and fining all offenders, past, present or future, and - after creating a strong impression vanishes for a month or two. - -Absolutely fearless as himself were his sons Abang Pata and Muhammad -Hasan. How the former distinguished himself we have already noticed. On -the death of his father in 1863 the latter succeeded him as Datu -Temanggong. He was a tall, handsome man of a distinct Arab type. Though -a good Muhammadan, he was the least bigoted of a broad-minded class, and -owing to his liking for their society he was probably the most popular -with Europeans of all the datus, and at their club he was a constant and -welcome guest. He died on the haj at Mecca in October, 1883. - -Other native officials, whose names will ever live in the annals of -Sarawak, are some who served in the out-stations, and these have been -already noticed. The qualities which distinguished these men, and which -brought them to the fore, were grit, sound common-sense and -fearlessness, and upon their shoulders fell the hardest task of managing -the Sea-Dayaks and other interior tribes, a task fraught with danger and -discomfort, and one that gave them little rest, but which they shared -with their white leaders faithfully and without a murmur. - -Sarawak has been exceptionally fortunate in having been able to draw -upon a good class of men capable of supplying the State with servants -fitted by intelligence and rank to become native officers. Though, -_autre temps, autre mœurs_, the type is changing, yet the people -generally are jealous of their country, and honour its traditions. -Contented, they seek no change, and they are ready to uphold their Rajah -and to maintain their independence as vigorously now as they have done -in the past—an independence which Lord John Russell had many years ago -graciously intimated they were at liberty to achieve and maintain as far -as it lay in their power; though he declined to hold out a helping hand. -These are wholesome and promising indications that good men will always -be found worthy to take the places which their forefathers so nobly -filled. - -[Illustration: - - THE GENERAL MARKET, KUCHING.] - -Sarawak owes its prosperity, and the people their rights and liberty, to -the Brookes, and to the Brookes alone. Equality between high and low, -rich and poor, undisturbed rights over property, freedom from the bonds -of slavery and from harsh and cruel laws are blessings which but for the -Brookes in all probability would have been denied them for many more -weary years of desolating tyranny. - -In a country like Sarawak, peopled by Easterns of so great a diversity -of races, customs and ideas, an union of the people for their common -weal is an impossibility. For them the best and only practical form of -government is that which they now enjoy, a mild and benevolent -despotism, under a Ruler of a superior and exotic race, standing firm -and isolated amidst racial jealousies, as no native Ruler could do, and -unsuspected of racial partiality; a Ruler upon whom all can depend as a -common friend, and a Ruler who has devoted his life to their common -welfare. - -Strength of character and integrity of purpose, tact and courage, -firmness and compassion, combined with a thorough knowledge, not only of -their languages and customs, but of the innermost thoughts of his -people, to be gained only by a long experience, are qualities without -which a despotic Ruler must fall into the hands of the strongest -faction, and, eventually bring disaster on himself and his country; but -are those which have enabled the Rajah to tide over many political -troubles, to consolidate the many and diverse interests of his people, -and to guide the State to its present position of prosperity and -content. - -[Illustration: - - CHESTERTON HOUSE, CIRENCESTER. - - The Rajah's residence in England.] - ------ - -Footnote 336: - - From the Malay word gedong—a warehouse. - -Footnote 337: - - See footnote 2, p. 296. - -Footnote 338: - - Stout old Inchi Subu, mentioned before. - -Footnote 339: - - Bua Hasan. He succeeded his brother Muhammad Lana, who had died some - time before. - -Footnote 340: - - The words were written by the Rajah—it is an ode in honour of the late - Rajah. - -Footnote 341: - - Sanskrit. Asthana—palace. - -Footnote 342: - - "The Lake City of Borneo," _St. James' Budget_, June 9, 1888. - -Footnote 343: - - A. H. Gray, _Wanderings in Borneo_, 1874. - -Footnote 344: - - Educated at Winchester, and Trinity College, Cambridge. He rowed in - the Cambridge eight in 1900, and again in 1901, when he was President - of the University Boat Club. Served in the Royal Field Artillery from - 1901 to 1904, when he retired. He was A.D.C. to the Governor of - Queensland, 1905-1907. Married, July 1904, Gladys Milton, only - daughter of Sir Walter Palmer, Bart., M.P., and has one daughter. - -Footnote 345: - - Joined the Service in 1870; died at Baram, of which district he was - the Resident, in 1884. - -Footnote 346: - - As far back as 1865, Mr. Layard (afterwards Sir Henry), then - Under-Secretary for Foreign Affairs, foresaw the possibility of the - seizure of Sarawak by another country, and he "held decisively, - looking at the progress of the French and the conduct of the Dutch, - that Sarawak should not be allowed to pass into the hands of either of - these nations." He was, therefore, in favour of protection, and his - opinions were a reflection of those of Lord John Russell; but the New - Zealand troubles again scared the Cabinet. - -Footnote 347: - - Formerly manager of the Borneo Company, Limited, mentioned in Chaps. - VI. and IX. - -Footnote 348: - - The borders of British North Borneo now march with those of Sarawak, - further cessions to the south having since been obtained by the - former, and to the north by the latter State. - -Footnote 349: - - _Wanderings in the Great Forests of Borneo_, p. 355. - -Footnote 350: - - Beccari, _op. cit._ 260, 359. - -Footnote 351: - - _British Malaya_, 1907. - -Footnote 352: - - S. St John, _Forests of the Far East_. - -[Illustration: - - THE BORNEO COMPANY'S OFFICES, KUCHING.] - - - - - CHAPTER XVI - FINANCE—TRADE—INDUSTRIES - - -A general review of the financial, commercial, and industrial progress -of Sarawak will probably convey to our readers a better conception than -the foregoing history may have enabled them to form of the uniform -advance of Sarawak along the path of civilisation: for no better -evidence of the prosperity of a country can be advanced than the growth -of its trade and industries, dependent as this is upon security to life -and property and liberal laws. - -Of the revenue before the Chinese rebellion there are no records, as all -the archives were then destroyed. Three years later, in 1860, the -revenue was so insignificant as to be quite inadequate to meet the needs -of the country, which then for the first time became involved in debt; a -debt which was unavoidably increased in subsequent years, until it had -reached a somewhat high figure for such a young and striving State, but -from which, however, it has now been freed by the exercise of prudent -economy, and by improvement in its finances.[353] - - In 1870 the revenue amounted to And the expenditure to - $122,842 $126,161 - 1880 229,718 203,583 - 1890 413,113 362,779 - 1900 915,966 901,172 - 1907 1,441,195 1,359,274 - -On January 1st, 1908, the Government balances amounted to a little over -$800,000, and the only liability was for notes in circulation, amounting -to $190,796. - -In 1875, fifty-six years after its foundation, the revenue of Singapore -was but $967,235, and that of Penang, then established for eighty-nine -years, $453,029.[354] In 1900, the Raj of Sarawak had been in existence -for fifty-eight years. Since 1875, the effect of the development of the -rich tin deposits of the Malayan States of the Peninsula has been to so -enormously enhance the commercial prosperity of the Straits Settlements -that the present revenues of the "sister colonies" have quite surpassed -anything that Sarawak may perhaps hope to acquire in a corresponding -number of years. - -The trade is mainly in the hands of the Chinese merchants, mostly -country born, who are successfully carrying on thriving businesses of -which the foundations were laid by their fathers in the early days of -the raj. These merchants are of a highly respectable class, and they -take the interest of intelligent men in the welfare of the country, -which they have come to regard as their own. They rarely visit China— -some not at all. They are consulted by the Government in all matters in -which their interests are concerned. - -The only European Firm is the Borneo Company Limited, and the career of -this Company has for over fifty years been so closely linked with that -of the State, and so much to the advantage of the latter, that it fully -merits more than a passing notice in these pages, without which this -history would not be complete. - -For a considerable period Mr. J. C. Templer, the late Rajah's old -friend, laboured very hard to meet the ignorant and cruel criticism -which had been cast on the Rajah's great work, and, in order that the -development of Sarawak might have financial support, he interested -friends in the city in the matter, chiefly Mr. Robert Henderson of -Messrs. R. and J. Henderson. - -After considerable negotiation, the Borneo Company Limited was -registered in May, 1856. The attention of the Company was turned -primarily to supporting the Rajah, and to developing the resources of -the country. The first Directors were Messrs. Robert Henderson -(Chairman), J. C. Templer, J. D. Nicol, John Smith, Francis Richardson -and John Harvey (Managing Director). - -Most unfortunately, immediately after the formation of the Company -troubles arose which nearly overwhelmed the State. The Chinese -insurrection the next year, and the later political intrigues obscured -for a time the prosperity of Sarawak, and left the prospects of the -Company very black indeed, but it struggled on bravely; and it cannot be -doubted that its formation before the insurrection was a matter of great -value in the history of the country. - -The Company, as soon as they received news of the insurrection, -instructed their Manager in Singapore to supply the Rajah with all the -arms, ammunition, and stores he might require, and it was their steamer, -named after himself, that arrived at such an opportune moment, and -enabled him to drive the rebels out of Kuching, and to cut short their -work of ruin far sooner than he could otherwise have done; and it was -the Company which not only subsequently advanced the Rajah the means he -so sorely needed to carry on the government, but headed a subscription -list started in England to relieve the Government of pressing wants, -with a donation of £1000. Long before this the Rajah's private fortune -had been exhausted. - -Some appear to have formed the opinion that the Company were -subsequently inconsiderate in pressing for payment of the loan, but more -consideration should have been given to the position of the Directors as -being a fiduciary one to the shareholders, who had invested their money -in a commercial enterprise, and at that time by no means a prosperous -one. - -Since the Company was formed over £200,000 has been paid to the -Government for mining royalties, and during the same period £2,000,000 -has been paid out in wages, which has tended to the prosperity and -advantage of the country. - -Until 1898, no balance of profit had been made by the Company from -Sarawak; indeed, there was a very considerable deficit, which had been -met from the profits of their other operations.[355] This persistence in -the original policy of the founders of the Company for forty years -without return has, however, been rewarded by considerable success in -the last decade. The enterprise that brought this success, the -extraction of gold from poor grade ores by the cyanide process, is -noticed further on, and we will conclude this notice of the Company by a -quotation from a speech by the Rajah given thirty years after the -foundation of the raj. - - The Company has held fast and stuck to its work through the perils - and dangers and the adversity which Sarawak has experienced and - encountered. It has shown a solid and stolid example to other - merchants, and has formed a basis for mercantile operations; and the - importance of the presence in a new State of such a large and - influential body as the Borneo Company cannot be overrated. - -Owing to the absolute lack of security to life and property, both within -and without, before the accession of Sir James Brooke to the raj, -Sarawak had no trade. After 1842 a small trade began to spring up, but -the Lanun and Balenini pirates and the Sea-Dayaks rendered the pursuit -of trade very difficult and dangerous. The lessons administered to the -latter by the Rajah and Sir Henry Keppel caused these to confine -themselves for some time to their homes, and the Foreign exports rose to -$60,000 in 1847. Then the coast again became insecure, and it was not -until after the battle of Beting Maru, in 1849, that trade made any -considerable advance, and it continued to increase until the Chinese -insurrection brought the country to the verge of ruin. A brief respite -followed, and then came the internal political troubles, and renewed -activity on the part of the Lanun and Balenini pirates. But in 1862, the -authority of the Rajah was paramount from Cape Datu to Kedurong Point, -and the defeat of the pirates off Bintulu in the middle of this year -freed the Sarawak coast for ever from these pests. So in 1862 the -increase in the value of the trade was over fifty per cent. In 1860, the -Foreign imports and exports amounted to $574,097; in 1880 to $2,284,495; -in 1900 to $9,065,715; and in 1905 to $13,422,267. Since 1905, in common -with all countries, the State has been suffering from commercial -depression, and in 1907 the decrease in the imports was $709,162, and in -the exports $823,682, compared with 1905, though only $2276 and $166,285 -as compared with 1906. But though the exports have fallen off in value, -there has been an increase in the quantities of the products exported. -As prices fluctuate, the industrial progress of a country is, therefore, -better gauged by the quantity rather than by the value of its products, -and in 1907, 7000 tons more sago flour, 800 tons more pepper, 7000 oz. -more gold, and 150 tons more gutta and india-rubber were exported than -in 1905. - -Practically Singapore has the benefit of the whole of the Sarawak trade, -which is borne in two steamers of 900 tons each under the Sarawak flag, -owned by the Sarawak and Singapore S.S. Company, and these maintain a -weekly communication between Kuching and Singapore. The coasting trade -is carried in three smaller steamers owned by the same Company. There is -a small trade in timber with Hong Kong; and a few junks come yearly from -Siam and Cochin China. - -Agriculture is the foremost industry, and as it is a permanent one, only -requiring wise and liberal measures to foster and encourage it, Sarawak -is in this respect fortunate, for the natural products of a country, -such as minerals and jungle produce, must in time be worked out; and the -future of a country is therefore more dependent upon its industries than -on its natural products. - -In 1907, the value of the cultivated products exported was $3,133,565. -Of these sago may be said to be the staple product, and the markets of -the world are mainly supplied by Sarawak with this commodity. From it -Borneo derives its Eastern name, Pulo-Ka-lamanta-an (the island of raw -sago).[356] The palm, the pith of which is the raw or crude sago, is -indigenous, and there are many varieties growing wild all over the -island that yield excellent sago. On the low, marshy banks of the -rivers, lying between Kalaka and Kedurong Point, are miles upon miles of -what might be termed jungles of the cultivated palm, where fifty years -ago there were but patchy plantations. The raw sago as extracted by the -Melanaus is purchased by the Chinese and shipped to the sago factories -in Kuching, where it is converted into sago flour, in which form it is -exported to Singapore. How the cultivation of the sago palm is -increasing, the following figures will show:— - - 1870 exported [357]tons, value $128,025 - 1887 exported 8,734 tons, value 314,536 - 1897 exported 14,330 tons, value 689,702 - 1907 exported 20,388 tons, value 964,266 - -In 1847-48, only 2,000 tons were imported into Singapore, practically -all from Borneo. - -In times immemorial pepper was very extensively cultivated in Borneo. In -the middle ages this cultivation attracted particular attention to the -island; and to obtain a control over the pepper trade by depriving the -Turks of their control over the trade in spices was one of the main -incentives to the discovery of a route to the East by the Cape. By many -the introduction of pepper into Borneo is attributed to the Chinese, and -from them the natives are supposed to have learnt its cultivation, but -this is doubtful, as pepper is not a product of China, and was probably -introduced by the Hindus; but that the Chinese, finding the industry a -profitable one, improved and extended the cultivation of pepper, there -can be no doubt. What the export of pepper was in the days when the -Malayan Sultanates were at their prime it is impossible to determine, -but that it must have been very considerable is indicated by the fact -that as late as 1809 Hunt estimated the export from Bruni at 3500 tons, -and at that time the country had been brought to the verge of ruin by -misrule and oppression, which led to the gradual extinction of the -Chinese colony, and to the deprival of all incentive to the Muruts and -Bisayas to carry on an industry for which they had once been famous— -indeed, Hunt notices that he saw _numbers of abandoned gardens_, and his -observations were restricted to a very limited area. In spite of the -harmful restrictions of the Dutch, in the south at Banjermasin, two -hundred years ago, the export was still from 2000 to 3000 tons.[358] Had -different conditions prevailed, had native industry been encouraged -instead of having been suppressed, then truly might Borneo have become -the "Insula Bonæ Fortunæ" of Ptolemy. - -But Sarawak is placing Borneo once more to the fore amongst the pepper -producing countries of the far East, and in 1907 exported 5177 tons, as -against 400 tons in 1886. After many previous failures the foundations -of this large industry, which is entirely in the hands of the Chinese, -were laid in 1876 by the Rajah in conjunction with certain local Chinese -merchants. - -As with sago and pepper, Borneo is essentially a rubber producing -country, and it is to be hoped when the time arrives, and as yet it -appears to be far from being in view, that the natural product is worked -out, it will be more than replaced by cultivated rubber. The Borneo -Company have laid out extensive plantations, that give promise of a -paying and lasting industry. - -With the exception of the cultivation of sago, agriculture in Sarawak -is, and will remain dependent upon imported labour. It is not in the -nature of the Malay, whose wants are so few and simple that they are -procured by a minimum of exertion, to undertake any work requiring -persistent and diligent labour; and no more is it in the nature of the -Sea-Dayak, though he is not afraid of hard work. Having finished his -farming and gathered his harvest the latter prefers an occupation that, -whilst bringing in a fair profit, will gratify his proneness for -roaming. The native methods of rice growing are crude and wasteful, and -attempts to improve these have failed, as have all attempts to introduce -Chinese for the purpose of cultivating rice, with the idea of -establishing an agricultural industry for which there is so much room -and need in Sarawak. The Malays and Dayaks, like the Kayans and -Melanaus, produce barely enough rice for their own consumption, and rice -figures as the biggest item in the imports of a country which is capable -of producing a considerable quantity more than it needs. - -Sugar cane grows well, but enterprise in its production has probably -been damped by the failure, through mismanagement, of an English -Company, which, in 1864, started a large plantation on about the very -worst soil that could have been selected. Tobacco planting proved to be -a failure, and a costly experiment to the Government. Coffee and tea -grow well on high ground, but the country has little elevated plateau -land suitable for its cultivation. Gambir is a paying product, but the -cultivation of pepper has proved more attractive to the Chinese, though -the production of gambir has been fairly well maintained at over 1000 -tons yearly. Tapioca, cotton (which in former days was largely exported -from Bruni), the cocoa-nut, the areca or pinang, and the oil or soap -palms all grow well. Ramie is being cultivated by an English Company in -the Lawas, and experiments have shown that this plant will grow well. -The sisal aloe grows freely, and on poor soil. Pine-apples are largely -cultivated for canning. The fruits and vegetables common to all -countries in the Malayan Archipelago abound in Sarawak. - -The land regulations are liberal and fair. _Bona fide_ planters receive -every encouragement, though none is held out to speculators in land. The -indiscriminate alienation of large tracts of land for unlimited periods -and for indefinite purposes is an unsound policy, which does not find -favour in Sarawak. It leads to land being locked up, sometimes for a -long period, and to placing ultimately in the hands of a foreign -speculator profits which the State should reap, and to the natives it -causes many hardships. In 1890, such a concession was granted to a -company by the Dutch Government in the province of Sambas, quite -independently of any consideration for existing and long-established -rights of the natives, the real owners of the soil. This act drove many -families over the borders into Sarawak, when rudely awakened to the fact -that except by the permission of the employees of a company, only to be -obtained by payment, they could not farm, neither could they fish or -hunt, nor could they obtain the many necessities of life with which the -jungle supplies them. - -In his report upon Borneo for 1899, Mr. Consul Keyser writes:— - - I should here like to dispel, once and for all, the idea so often - heard suggested that the Ruler of Sarawak is averse to progress and - the introduction of European capital. That the Rajah is anxious to - discourage that undesirable class of adventurer, who descends upon - undeveloped countries to fill his own purse regardless of the - result, it is true. The fate of the adjacent country of Bruni, whose - ruin and decay are not entirely disconnected with the unfulfilled - promises and specious tales of selfish speculators, is in itself - ample justification, if one were needed, for this attitude. - - At the same time, no _bona fide_ investor need fear to visit Sarawak - if he is prepared to deal fairly with the natives and conform to the - usages of the country. Such a man would be sure of welcome, and he - himself equally certain of success. - -Land is usually granted at a small rental in large or small areas, in -accordance with the capital and the objects of the grantee. The -proportion of the land which is to be brought under cultivation in -successive years is agreed upon. Any portion of the land that the -grantee may have failed to bring under cultivation within the stipulated -time, or, having cultivated, has abandoned it, reverts to the State; -though in the former case circumstances occasionally arise which justify -some latitude to the planter. But all land brought under cultivation -becomes the absolute property of a planter or his assigns, and remains -so, _as long as it is maintained under cultivation_. Abandonment of a -plantation is abandonment of the land, and it then reverts to the State; -and the State thus remains the real owner of the land, though not of the -plantation on it. This system is obviously of advantage to the planter. -He obtains his land, which he may select where he chooses, for next to -nothing, and he runs no risk of losing capital sunk in the purchase of -what might prove to be an unprofitable property, and therefore one that -is unsaleable. And it secures to the State a sufficient guarantee that -the land will be cultivated and kept under proper cultivation. -Practically the whole of the Chinese pepper and gambir planters hold -their land under these terms, and they are as secure in the possession -of their gardens, and the right to alienate them, as if they had bought -the land. Land is sold only for special purposes, such as for buildings -and gardens in a town or its suburbs. - -[Illustration: - - A PEPPER GARDEN.] - -Jungle produce, in spite of seemingly natural predictions that it must -soon be worked out, which have been yearly repeated for many years past, -figures yet as a very important item in the export trade, and its -collection not only remains a considerable industry, but is apparently -still a growing one. The exports have risen in value from $267,480 in -1877 to $1,626,427 in 1907, which is just double that of ten years -previously. The products are, in the order of their value, gutta, -india-rubber, cutch, rattans, timber and barks, edible birds'-nests, -camphor, and beeswax. - -The supposed mineral wealth of Sarawak first brought it into notice. It -was known to produce gold and diamonds, though so did other Bornean -States, but in addition antimony ore was brought to the Singapore market -in native prahus from Sarawak, and that was not a production of any -other part of Borneo. It excited the interest of Europeans as well as -the cupidity of the Bruni Rajahs, but to the former, Sarawak was not a -safe place with which to trade, and the latter soon drove its people -into rebellion by forced labour at the antimony mines, and the supply -then ceased. After the accession of the late Rajah this natural product -was nationalised and became the main source of revenue, but -subsequently, with all other minerals, excepting gold, it was leased to -the Borneo Company. Since the days of large production in Sarawak, -antimony has been worked in many other countries, and this has sent the -value down, so that it is only very occasionally that the price of -antimony in consuming markets will admit of any export of the metal. The -large deposits that previously existed have apparently been exhausted, -but fresh rich deposits may still be found, though, as with cinnabar, -which was once largely worked by the Company at one place, the discovery -of these isolated pockets is greatly a matter of chance. Antimony has -been found in many other parts of the State, though not yet in paying -quantities, and cinnabar has been found here and there on the gravel -shallows of rivers, an indication of the existence, though not a -sufficient one to point to the position of other lodes. - -It was entirely owing to the first Rajah that the Chinese had been able -to settle on the gold-fields in Upper Sarawak and to establish a large -and profitable mining industry; and it was entirely owing to their own -supreme folly and ingratitude that that industry was destroyed. It was -revived again after a time, but never to the extent of what it had been. -As the visible outcrops of gold gave out, the Chinese turned their -attention to the more profitable occupation of pepper-planting, and, ten -years ago, the mining district of Upper Sarawak had been changed into an -agricultural one—gold-mining had almost ceased, the cinnabar mines at -Tegora had long been worked out, and but little antimony was mined, -whilst pepper gardens had sprung up everywhere. - -[Illustration: - - CHINESE SLUICING FOR GOLD.] - -The Borneo Company had from time to time spent considerable sums on -experimental work on the gold deposits, but, owing to the character of -the ore, no method of working was found practicable on a mercantile -scale until the discovery of the cyanide process. But even treatment by -cyanide in any way then used was not found successful with Sarawak ore, -and the method ultimately adopted was formulated by the Company's -engineers themselves. The result has been considerable success, and it -is gratifying that after so many years of steady work through many -difficulties and disappointments, the Company have been able to place on -a prosperous footing an industry which has brought them good fortune, -and which is proving to be of so great advantage to the country. - -[Illustration: - - BROOKETON COAL MINES.] - -Sarawak possesses extensive coal-fields, and anthracite and steam and -cannel-coal have been found throughout the country; but so far coal has -been mined only at Semunjan in the Sadong river.[359] This colliery has -been worked for many years by the Government. The coal is of good -steaming quality, leaving little ash, and there is plenty of it. Like -the Brooketon Mine, this mine would pay if a market could be found for -the coal. The average yearly output is now about 20,000 tons, a little -more than sufficient to supply local steamers. At Selantik, up the -Lingga river, very extensive coal seams have been proved; but to work -these a large outlay would have to be incurred in the construction of a -long railway over the swampy land lying between the Selantik hill and -the nearest place in the river where steamers could load. - -Diamonds are found in the upper reaches of the Sarawak river, and these -are brilliant and of good water; the largest known to have been found is -seventy-two carats, and was named "The Star of Sarawak." Diamonds have -never been sought for in a systematic manner. - -Iron ore abounds; and, as has already been noticed, it is smelted by the -Kayans and Kenyahs for the manufacture of weapons and tools. - -Sarawak has no mechanical industries of importance or capable of much -development. Many Melanaus are able carpenters, boatbuilders, and -blacksmiths. Amongst Malays are to be found some good shipbuilders and -coppersmiths, and a few fairly skilful as silver and goldsmiths, but -almost all the skilled labour is in the hands of the Chinese. In such -domestic arts as weaving cotton and silk cloths, and plaiting mats, -baskets, and hats, the native women are expert, and produce very -excellent work. - -[Illustration: - - THE BORNEO COMPANY'S CYANIDE WORKS AT BAU.] - ------ - -Footnote 353: - - From 1876 the finances of the State were in the able hands of Mr. - Charles S. Pearse (who joined in 1875), until 1898, when he retired. - This most important post has since been well filled by the present - Treasurer, Mr. F. H. Dallas. - -Footnote 354: - - These figures are taken, being the only ones at hand. - -Footnote 355: - - The Borneo Company have branches at Batavia, Singapore, and in Siam; - formerly also in China and India. The head office is in London. - -Footnote 356: - - Chap. 1. page 1. - -Footnote 357: - - Quantity not given in published trade returns. - -Footnote 358: - - Captain Beeckman, _op. cit._ - -Footnote 359: - - The Brooketon Colliery leased to the Sarawak Government is in Bruni - territory. In Chap. XV. will be found a full account of this mine. - -[Illustration: - - ST. JOSEPH'S CHURCH (R.C.) ST. THOMAS' DIOCESAN CHURCH (S.P.G.)] - - - - - CHAPTER XVII - EDUCATION—RELIGION—MISSIONS - - - Many changes of opinion must take place upon the subject of the - education of natives before it is exhausted and the best way of - teaching found, and such changes of opinion and the improvements in - methods which follow in their train can only be the result of - experience, or of conclusions drawn from successful or unsuccessful - experiments. - -So the Rajah wrote thirty years ago, but hitherto experience has taught -little that gives any encouragement to the expectation that the present -condition of the natives will be improved by any form of education based -upon accepted ideals. Though the difficulty lies perhaps not so much in -knowing what or how to teach the natives, but in getting them to come to -be taught; especially is this the case with the dominant Sea-Dayak race, -a fact which should not be lost sight of in considering how missionary -efforts in this direction have met with such small success. - -If he _would_ learn, a Sea-Dayak could be taught almost anything; but -what should we teach him? A common school board education is of no value -to him. He may learn to read and write, and gain a little rudimentary -knowledge utterly useless to him after leaving school, and therefore -soon to be forgotten. If he is placed in one of the larger schools in -Kuching he will there receive impressions and imbibe ideas which may -render a return to his old surroundings distasteful to him, and unfit -him for the ordinary life and occupations of his people. He will be left -with one opportunity of gaining a living—he may become a clerk, though -the demand for clerks is limited; but if he is successful in obtaining a -clerkship he will be beset with temptations which he will be unable to -resist, and which will soon prove his ruin; and unfortunately this has -been the rule and not the exception. There are some who advocate -technical education, and who rightly point out that the Sea-Dayak would -make an excellent artisan, though the same argument applies equally -against the utility of such a training. He may become a clever carpenter -or smith, but there would be few opportunities for him to benefit -himself by his skill, for he could never compete with the Chinese -artisan, into whose hands all the skilled labour has fallen. - -But if elementary and technical education were to meet with all the -success one could desire, that success would needs be exceedingly -limited, for, though some good would be done, only a few could be -benefited. A broader view must be taken, a view that has regard not to -the improvement of a few only, but of the people generally, and how this -can best be done is a question that has brought forth many and various -opinions, all more or less impracticable. - -The Sea-Dayak has all he wants. He is well off, contented, and happy. He -is a sober man, and indulges in but few luxuries. He is hard-working and -he is honest, but he lacks strength of mind, and is easily led astray. -Therefore, the longer he is kept from the influences of civilisation the -better it will be for him, for the good cannot be introduced without the -bad. Perhaps the problem of his future will work out better by a natural -process. When his present sources of supply fail him and necessity -forces him into other grooves, then, and not before, will he take up -other industries, which his natural adaptability will soon enable him to -learn. - -To learn how to read and write and a little simple arithmetic is as far -on the path of education as the average Malay boy can reach; and perhaps -it is far enough. There are two Government Schools in Kuching for -Malays, which are fairly well attended, though attendance is not -compulsory. For those who may desire an education of a higher class than -can be obtained in these schools, those of the S.P.G. and the R.C. -Missions are always open; and Malays, though Muhammadans, do not -hesitate to attend these schools, and even to be taught by the priests, -for they know that no attempt will be made to proselytise them. They are -encouraged to attend for their own good; they would be kept away if -there was the faintest suspicion that it was for the sake of converting -them. In Kuching, the Government has a third and larger school, the High -School, entirely secular in character, which is open to boys of all -races, who are taught by Chinese, Malay, and Indian schoolmasters, and -this school is well attended. - -[Illustration: - - S.P.G. BOYS' SCHOOL.] - -The large S.P.G. Boys' School is under the management of an English -headmaster, and the boys are well educated. The pupils are chiefly local -Chinese, and there are a few natives from the out-station missions. Old -boys from this school are to be met with throughout the Malay Peninsula -as well as in Sarawak, maintaining in positions of trust the credit -their school has so justly gained. The S.P.G. Mission has also a Girls' -School, conducted by two English Sisters, and here good work is also -done. - -[Illustration: - - S.P.G. GIRLS' SCHOOL.] - -Perhaps the largest school in Kuching is that belonging to the R.C. -Mission, which is very ably conducted by the priests. As in the S.P.G. -School, the pupils are chiefly Chinese boys. Attached to the Convent is -a Girls' School under the control of the Mother Superior and four -Sisters. - -In the provinces, the S.P.G. Mission has schools at five different -places, but only two are now under the control of priests: the R.C. -Mission has the same number of Boys' Schools, all under the control of -priests, besides three convents where girls are taught. The Methodist -Episcopal Mission has a school at Sibu. All these schools receive State -aid. Chinese have their own little schools scattered about, for which -they receive small grants, and in Upper Sarawak there are two Government -Chinese Schools. Efforts to start schools amongst the provincial Malays -have not met with success; they have their own little village schools -conducted by hajis, in which the teaching of the Koran is the main -curriculum. - -[Illustration: - - R.C. BOYS' SCHOOL.] - -Writing in 1866, the present Rajah says:— - - Twenty years ago, the Sarawak population had little religion of any - sort, and the first step towards bringing it to notice was when the - English mission was established. The Christian Church gave rise to a - Muhammadan mosque. Subsequent years of prosperity have enabled the - Malays to receive instruction from the Mecca School. Those who are - too old, or too much involved in the business of the country to go - on the haj, send annual sums to the religious authorities there; but - at the present time I feel sure there is no fanaticism among the - inhabitants, and, excepting some doubtful points instilled into them - in their education at Mecca, their religion is wholesome and happy. - To the building of the mosque very few would come forward to - subscribe.[360] - -Forty years ago the pilgrimage to Mecca was a costly and a hazardous -venture. The sufferings that pilgrims for months had to undergo on -ill-found, overcrowded, and insanitary sailing ships, and the dangers to -which they were exposed on the overland journey from Jedah to Mecca and -back, were such that only fervent Muhammadans would face, and few Malays -are such. Not many had the means to undertake a journey which would take -the best part of a year to perform, as well as to satisfy the insatiable -extortions to which they were subjected from the moment they set their -feet in Arabia. Now, the welfare of the Muhammadan pilgrim is so well -safeguarded by Christian ordinances, that his voyage to Jedah and back -to Singapore presents to him but a pleasurable and interesting trip, on -which his wife and daughters may accompany him with safety and moderate -comfort. Steamers have taken the place of sailing ships, and competition -has made the fares cheap. At Jedah the Malay pilgrim is under the -protection of his Consul, and, beyond, the influence of a Great Power -will protect him at least as far as his life and liberty are concerned, -but he will suffer the common lot of all pilgrims, and be subjected to -exactions of every kind, returning to Jedah with empty pockets. - -Though, owing to the facility with which the pilgrimage can now be made, -hundreds yearly go to Mecca and are brought into close contact with the -bigotry of western Muhammadans, yet the Malay remains as he was, with an -almost total absence of religious fervour. A sure sign of indifference -to their religion in the majority of Malays and Melanaus is found in the -mean, dilapidated buildings which are dignified by the name of mosques, -to be seen in most of the towns and villages along the coast. Kuching -practically owes its fine mosque to the benevolence of one man, the late -Datu Bandar. There are some devout Muhammadans amongst the Malays, -though not many, but there are no bigots. Some content themselves with a -loose adherence to outward observances; many do not even do this, and -not many attend the mosques for worship, but, however, all would be -united in bitter opposition to any intermeddling with their religion. - -The remnants of a former paganism still cling to the Malay, who is -certainly more superstitious than he is religious. He still strongly -believes in spirits, witchcraft, and magic—a belief his religion -condemns; he will practise sorcery, and will use spells and charms to -propitiate, or to ward off the evil influence of spirits—practices which -his religion forbids.[361] - -Toleration and a deficiency of zeal have made the Malays indifferent -propagators of their faith amongst the pagan tribes around them; and the -field has been left open to Christian missionaries, whose work of -conversion they look upon with unconcern, so long as no attempt is made -to convert a Muhammadan, and to do that is not allowed by the law of -Sarawak. Their feeling towards the Christian religion is one of respect. -They admit Christians readily to their mosques, and will attend church -on the occasion of a marriage or a funeral in which they may be -interested, and they will converse freely with Christians upon religious -subjects, without assuming or pretending to any superiority in their own -religion. - -Mischievous and clever Arab impostors, usually good-looking men with a -dignified bearing, meet with short shrift in Sarawak, and such holy men -are very promptly moved on. The heads of the Muhammadan religion will -have none of them. Their ostensible object is to teach, but their sole -one is to make what they can by trading upon the superstition of the -simple-minded. In these men the Dutch see fanatical emissaries sent from -Mecca to preach a jihad or holy war, and have more than once warned the -Government that such men had gone to Sarawak for this purpose. They may -be right, but these pseudo Sherifs and Sayids[362] have never attempted -to do so in Sarawak, it would be a waste of their time, and be the ruin -of their business. - -The Sea-Dayaks, as well as the Land-Dayaks, and those tribes inhabiting -the interior are alike pagans, and possess but a dim and vague belief in -certain mythical beings who, between them, made man and gave him life. -These gods are styled Batara or Patara and Jewata—Sanskrit names -introduced by the Hindus.[363] With them mythical legends, which vary -greatly, take the place of religion. They have no priests, no temples, -and no worship. They believe in spirits with controlling power over the -air, the earth, and the water, and they place implicit reliance on omens -as given by birds, animals, and reptiles, and in dreams, through which -the spirits convey warnings or encouragement in respect to the affairs -they may be engaged upon, or contemplate undertaking. They have a belief -in a future life, which will differ in little respect from their life on -this earth. These people are not idolaters; their religion is animistic. - -The project of the establishment of a Church of England Mission in -Sarawak was started by the late Rajah in 1847. The Earl of Ellesmere and -others interested themselves in the project, and, sufficient funds -having been subscribed, the Rev. F. T. McDougall and two other -missionaries were sent out, and arrived in Sarawak in June, 1848. The -Church of St. Thomas, now the Diocesan Church, was completed and -consecrated by the Bishop of Calcutta in 1851. Two years later the -Mission was transferred to the Society for the Propagation of the -Gospel; and, in 1855, to complete the organisation of the Church in -Borneo, Mr. McDougall was consecrated Bishop of Labuan and Sarawak. He -resigned in 1867, and died in 1886. Mr. Chambers, who had for many years -been a missionary in Sarawak, succeeded him, and on his resignation[364] -the Venerable G. F. Hose, Archdeacon of Singapore, was consecrated -Bishop in 1881, and the full designation of the diocese then became -Singapore, Labuan, and Sarawak, by the inclusion of the Straits -Settlements and the Federated Malay States. - -The headquarters of the Mission is at Kuching, where the Bishop and the -Archdeacon reside, the latter being also the Vicar of Kuching. The -Mission Stations are at Lundu, Kuap, Banting, Sabu in the Undup, and -Sebetan in the Kalaka, and at these places there are churches and -schools. Hitherto all these stations, which were established many years -ago, have been under the care of resident clergymen, but at present -there are four vacancies. Attached to these principal Stations, and -under the supervision of the missionary in charge, are many scattered -chapels with native catechists and teachers. - -In Kuching the work of the Mission lies chiefly amongst the Chinese. -Kuap, which is within a day's journey of the capital, is a Land-Dayak -village; the other Mission Stations are in districts populated by -Sea-Dayaks, and the labours of the S.P.G. are chiefly confined to these -people. - -During the first six and a half years of Bishop Hose's episcopate, 1714 -persons were baptized, and the number of native Christians had risen to -3480 in 1887. - -For a full and interesting account of the work done by the Mission the -reader is referred to _Two Hundred Years of the S.P.G._ (1701-1900). - -That the Church in Borneo has done, and is still doing good, no one will -dispute. It has not, however, extended its sphere of influence beyond -its original limits, and within those limits, from Lundu to Kalaka, -there is not only room, but the necessity for many more missionaries to -labour than the Church is at present provided with. Missionary -enterprise has not kept pace with the advance of civilisation. The large -districts that since 1861 have reverted to the raj have been totally -neglected by the S.P.G., and these districts, both in respect to area -and population, constitute by far the greater part of Sarawak. But the -Church in Sarawak is entirely dependent upon extraneous support, and -when funds appear to be wanting, even to maintain the former efficient -state of the Mission, and indications of retrogression are only too -evident, there can be little hope for progression. A bishop cannot find -missionaries, they must be sent to him, and he must be provided with the -means to support them and their missions, and unless he is so far -assisted he cannot be blamed for any shortcomings. To succeed, a -mission, like other undertakings, must be based upon sound business -principles. The isolated efforts of even the best men, men like -Gomes,[365] Chambers,[366] Chalmers,[367] and Perham,[368] who have left -their personal stamp upon the Mission, can be of little avail without -continuity of effort and purpose, and to insure this a system is -necessary, a system of trained missionaries, training others to take -their places in due time, and for want of such a system the S.P.G. is -now left with but two English missionaries in Sarawak. - -To the deep regret of all in his diocese, failing health and advancing -years necessitated the retirement of Bishop Hose at the end of 1907, -after having spent the best years of his life in faithful service to the -Church in the East. As far back as 1868 he was appointed Colonial -Chaplain at Malacca. He was transferred to Singapore in 1872, and was -appointed Archdeacon in 1874. For a little over twenty-six years he had -been Bishop of a diocese of unwieldy size, over 120,000 square miles, -containing a population of about two and a quarter millions, the -supervision of which, with the two Archdeaconries separated by 450 miles -of sea, necessarily entails a great deal of hard work and a considerable -amount of travelling, and by reason of this it is proposed shortly to -subdivide the diocese.[369] - -The great Spanish Jesuit, one of the founders of the Jesuit Society, St. -Francisco Xavier, the Apostle of India and the Far East, in 1542 laid -the foundations of a missionary enterprise that scarcely has a parallel. -Earnest and self-denying priests followed in his footsteps, and -eventually some reached Borneo. Of the work of the earlier missionaries -in Borneo we know hardly anything, but, as with Xavier at Malacca, they -probably met with little success. They wandered away into the jungles, -there to end their days amongst savage and barbarous people, at whose -hands we know some met with martyrdom. They have left no traces and no -records behind them, even their names are perhaps forgotten. - -Fr. Antonio Vintimiglia, already mentioned in chapter ii. established a -Roman Catholic Mission at Bruni, where he died in 1691; there may have -been others there before him, but evidently he was the last Roman -Catholic priest for many years in that part of Borneo with which this -history deals. - -In 1857, a Roman Catholic Mission was again established at Bruni, -Labuan, and Gaya Bay, under a Spaniard named Cuateron, as Prefect -Apostolic, who was assisted by two worthy Italian Priests. The romantic -story of how Senor Cuateron became a priest, how he established the -Mission, and how he obtained the means to do so, will be found in Sir -Spenser St. John's _Life in the Forests of the Far East_. St. John tells -us that the funds entrusted by Fr. Cuateron to the Papal Government as a -permanent support for his Mission were diverted to other purposes, and -the money he retained himself was dissipated in unsuccessful -speculations. In 1861, nothing remained but closed churches and Fr. -Cuateron. He remained for over fifteen years longer, and then he too -disappeared. - -In July, 1881, a Roman Catholic Mission to Borneo was founded in -England, and attached to the foundation of this Mission there is also -some romance, but of a different character to that which centred upon -Fr. Cuateron. The Very Rev. Thomas Jackson, the first Vicar Apostolic, -had so distinguished himself in the field in succouring the wounded -during the last Afghan war as an acting Army chaplain, that he won a -practical and well-deserved recognition from officers and men in the -shape of a substantial testimonial, and this he devoted to the promotion -of missionary work in Borneo. After travelling through North Borneo and -Sarawak he selected Kuching as his headquarters. Supported by liberal -aid from home, and well aided by zealous and self-devoted priests and -sisters, before his retirement he had laid the foundations of a most -flourishing mission. The Vicar Apostolic is now the Very Rev. E. Dunn, -one of the first missionaries to join Mr. Jackson, and he, by his -earnestness and kindliness, has won the respect of all. In Sarawak there -are eleven European priests, two brothers, and eleven nuns and Sisters -of Charity. - -At Sibu, in the Rejang, there is an American Methodist Episcopal Mission -under the charge of an American missionary. It was established in 1900, -to look after the welfare of a number of Foo Chow Chinese -agriculturists, who had been introduced from China and settled near -Sibu, and who are all members of the American Methodist Church. - -From every point of view, few countries offer such facilities and -advantages for missionary work than are found in Sarawak. There is no -spirit of antagonism to Christianity. Converts are exposed to no -persecution, scorn, or even annoyance. By becoming Christians they do -not lose caste, or the respect of their people. The lives and property -of missionaries are absolutely safe wherever they may choose to settle, -and, more, their coming will be welcomed. A man gifted with good sense -and firmness, kindness of heart and courtesy, will soon make his -influence felt, and gain, what is of paramount importance to the success -of his undertaking, the respect of the people around him. Such a man -will not fail to do a great deal of good, as such men have done before, -but his labours will have been in vain unless there be another gifted -with the same good qualities ready to take his place in due course. - -[Illustration: - - CHINESE TEMPLE, KUCHING.] - ------ - -Footnote 360: - - _Ten Years in Sarawak._ - -Footnote 361: - - At Sibu, a few years ago, during an epidemic of cholera, medicines - given to the Malays were smeared on the posts of their houses to - hinder the evil spirits, that were supposed to be spreading the - disease, gaining access to the houses by climbing up the posts; and - windows were rigidly closed to prevent their entry. - -Footnote 362: - - Two such impostors, who had commenced to reap a rich harvest at - Bintulu, when pulled up short by the Resident, inadvertently answered - a question put to them in English, and subsequently admitted that they - had served as stokers on English steamers. - -Footnote 363: - - Chap. II. p. 38, footnote 2. - -Footnote 364: - - Bishop Chambers died in 1893. - -Footnote 365: - - The Rev. W. H. Gomes, B.D. In Sarawak from 1853-68. Afterwards in - Singapore to the time of his death in 1902. - -Footnote 366: - - Who succeeded Bishop M^cDougall. - -Footnote 367: - - Afterwards Bishop of Goulburn, N.S.W. He died November 1901. - -Footnote 368: - - He became Archdeacon of Singapore, and retired some years ago. He is - well known for his scholarly articles on the folk and mythical lore of - the Sea-Dayaks. - -Footnote 369: - - This has since been done. - - - - - INDEX - - - Aban Jau, a troublesome Kayan chief, 342 - - Abdul Gani, Abang, 159 - - Abdul Gapur, Haji, becomes Datu Patinggi, 77, 78; - his exactions, 208; - intrigues with S. Masahor, _ib._; - his oppression and disloyalty, 209; - is disgraced, _ib._; - his plot to murder the Rajah and his officers, 210; - his open contempt, 211; - is publicly degraded, _ib._; - is sent out of the country, 212; - and banished, _ib._; - pardoned, 220; - he intrigues again, _ib._; - the murder of Steele and Fox, 223; - he dissembles, and is taken into confidence, 227; - a deep plot, 231; - his plan to seize Kuching, 232; - the plot revealed, 233; - he is again banished, _ib._; - his part in the plot, 235; - is arrested by the Dutch, 237; - his end, 242 - - Abdul Karim, Haji, becomes Datu Imaum, 77 - - Abdul Mumin, Sultan, _see_ Mumin - - Abdul Rahman, the Datu Patinggi of Serikei, 117, 208 - - Abi, the murderer of Steele, 225; - his death, 226 - - Aborigines Protection Society take up the cause of pirates, 140 - - Abu Bakar, Juwatan, 364 - - Abu Bakar, Sherip, 117 - - Agriculture, 7; - early efforts to promote, 320; - present thriving condition, 429 - - Ahmit, Sherip, 117, 130 - - Aing, Abang, a distinguished native chief, 155; - his wife, 156; - is wounded, 176; - the Chinese insurrection, 190 - - Ajar, Dang, 158; - and Akam Nipa, 159 - - Akam Nipa, a famous Kayan chief, drives the Malays out of the Rejang, - 16, 159; - in revolt, 282, 289 - - Alderson, Baron, his speech at the London Tavern, 146 - - Alderson, Mr., 234 - - Ali, Abang, a Malay chief, 225, 226, 229, 230, 231 - - Ali, Datu Patinggi, the descendant of Rajah Jarom, 45; - reinstated as Datu, 77; - kills a Lanun Penglima, 80; - his skirmish with the Saribas Dayaks, 100; - his gallantry, 107; - his death, 108; - the champion of his people, 420 - - Amal, Sherip, 117 - - Ambong, destroyed by pirates, 95 - - American Methodist Episcopal Mission, 449 - - _Amok_ by the Sea-Dayaks, 25; - a bad case, _ib._; - by Malays, 30 - - Amzah, Nakoda, his account of the pirates, 275 - - Antu-Jalan, The, a myth, 15 - - Api, Rajah, usurps the throne of Bruni, 53; - his execution, 54 - - Astana, The, 396 - - Atoh (Haji Abdul Rahman) outwits the pirates, 274 - - - Bailey, D. J. S., 388, 389 - - Bain, Mr., murdered at Muka, 322 - - Bajau pirates, 92; - associate with the Lanuns, 94. _See_ also under Piracy - - Bakar, _see_ Abu Bakar - - Balambangan, Island, Hon. East India Company's settlement, 43; - destroyed by Datu Teting, _ib._; - re-established and abandoned, _ib._ - - Balang, Sea-Dayak chief, 287; - his execution, 320 - - Balenini pirates, 92; - in league with Lanuns and the Sultan of Sulu, 95; - their methods, _ib._; - cruising grounds, 96; - strongholds, _ib._; - haunts, _ib._ _See_ also under Piracy - - Bampfylde, C. A., 388 - - Bandahara, Pangiran, heir to the Sultanate of Bruni, 347; - loses his rights in the Limbang, 353; - appointed regent, 367 - - Banjermasin, English and Dutch alternately at, 47, 48; - the English driven out, 48; - reverts to the Dutch, _ib._ - - Bantam, 42, 47 - - Bantin, a rebel Sea-Dayak chief, 387, 388, 389, 390 - - Banyoks, The, origin, 15; - supporters of S. Masahor, 223 - - Baram, in revolt against Bruni, 332, 335; - relations with Bruni, 333; - ceded to Sarawak, 335, 336, 339, 340, 341; - order established, 341; - Aban Jau, 342 - - Baring-Gould, J., 389 - - Bayang conspires with Datu Haji Abdul Gapur, 234 - - Beach, Sir M., and the cession of Baram, 340 - - Beads, old, 37 - - Beccari, Signor Odoardo, on the Bornean forests, 7; - on the natives, 14; - the _Rafflesia Tuan Mudæ_, 21; - old beads, 37; - a levée at the Astana, 415; - his appreciation of the first Rajah, 417 - - Beeckman, Capt., his account of Banjermasin, 48, 431 - - Bedrudin, Pangiran, his family, 53; - meets James Brooke, 70; - at Bruni, 84; - his character, 112; - his return to Bruni, 113; - his life in danger, 114; - he defeats P. Usup, 116; - his death, 119 - - Belait, _see_ Tutong - - Belcher, Capt. Sir Edward, R.N., sent to report on affairs in N.W. - Borneo, 102; - his ship ashore, _ib._; - proceeds to Bruni, _ib._; - his report, _ib._; - at Patusan, 108; - takes R. M. Hasim and his family to Bruni, 113 - - Bencoolen, 46, 47 - - Bethune, Capt., R.N., commissioned to select a site for a British - settlement, 113 - - Beting Maru, battle of, 136 - - Betong fort built, 178; - attacked, 179 - - Bisayas, The, 20 - - Bliuns, The, 12 - - Bondriot, J., 148 - - Borneo, description, 1-5; - origin of name, 1; - its jungles, 8; - known to the Arabs in ancient days, 36; - early Chinese settlements, 36, 37, 38; - early Hindu settlements, 21, 38; - the Empire of Majapahit, 21, 38, 39, 40; - Sultanates established by Malays, 40; - the Insula Bonæ Fortunæ of Ptolemy, 40; - the Spanish and Portuguese, 40; - the Dutch and English, 42; - ancient Chinese trade, 44; - the English and Dutch in the south, 47 - - Borneo Co., Ltd., their steamer disperses the Chinese rebels, 198; - early difficulties, 243; - its history, 426; - ultimate success, 437 - - Brassey, Lord, in favour of the transfer of N. Borneo to Sarawak, 412 - - Brereton, W., at Sekrang, 139, 155, 156; - his fight with Rentap, 157, 163; - his death, 166 - - British North Borneo Company, established, 411; - transfer Lawas to Sarawak, 362; - proposed transfer of N. Borneo to Sarawak, 412 - - Brooke, Bertram W. D., the Tuan Muda, 405 - - Brooke, Charles (child of the second Rajah), his birth, 400; - his death, 401 - - Brooke, Charles Anthoni, second Rajah of Sarawak. Tuan Muda, 1852-1868. - On the Chinese, 31; - first visit to Sarawak, 104; - on the Batang Lupar expedition, _ib._; - at the attack on S. Usman's stronghold, 116; - on board the _Mæander_, 130; - joins the Rajah, 153; - birthplace and parents, 154; - retires from the Navy—his naval services, 154; - becomes Tuan Muda, _ib._; - is appointed to Lundu, 155; - at Lingga, 158; - the Dandi expedition, 161; - the Lang expedition, 163; - in charge of the Batang Lupar district, 166; - his position and difficulties, _ib._; - his expedition against the Kajulau Dayaks, 167; - receives news of the Chinese rebellion, 171; - goes to the Rajah's assistance, _ib._; - after Saji, 172; - first expedition against Sadok, 173; - a failure, 176; - the return, 177; - attacks Saji, 178; - builds a fort in the Saribas, _ib._; - second Sadok expedition, 179; - another failure, 182; - third Sadok expedition, 183; - success, 184; - the Chinese troublesome, 190; - to Kuching to suppress the Chinese rebellion, 198; - the rebels driven over the border, 199; - is sent to Muka, 214; - saves the survivors of S. Masahor's massacre, 215; - S. Masahor fined and deposed, _ib._; - fort built at Serikei, 218; - left in charge of the country at a critical time, 220; - makes a tour through the country, _ib._; - is uneasy about Kanowit, 221; - more troubles at Muka, _ib._; - the Sarawak flag fired upon, 222; - he arranges matters there, _ib._; - enforces payment of a fine for insulting the flag, _ib._; - the Sultan irritated by his conduct, 223; - the Consul-General supports the Sultan, _ib._; - he receives news of the murder of Steele and Fox, _ib._; - the situation and disposition of the people, _ib._; - he assembles the chiefs at Kuching, 225; - his resolution, _ib._; - punishment of the murderers at Serikei, 226; - he meets the S. Masahor, 227; - the attack on Kabah, 228; - the stockade taken, 230; - an intricate plot, 235; - he takes action, 236; - advances against Sadong, 237; - his encounter with S. Masahor, _ib._; - he attacks the Sherip, 238; - Bandar Kasim punished, 239; - he proceeds to Sekrang, 240; - further action against S. Masahor—Igan burnt, _ib._; - repression of the plots—thanks of the Rajah, 241; - is opposed to foreign protection, 243; - his actions criticised by Gov. Edwardes, 247; - the attack on Muka, 250; - Gov. Edwardes' interference, 256; - he removes the coast people to Lingga, 259; - builds a new fort at Kanowit, 260; - is thanked by the Rajah for his success at Sadok, 265; - his overland journey, _ib._; - he visits England, _ib._; - he returns to Sarawak, 281; - assumes the name of Brooke, _ib._; - the Kayan expedition, _ib._; - the start, 284; - his boat swamped, 288; - the return, 292; - installed as Administrator in 1863, 294, 296; - the commencement of his rule, 301; - the Rajah's trust in him, 304; - the task before him, _ib._; - his main principle of government, 305 - - Rajah from 1868 - - His accession, 307; - his pledges to the people, _ib._; - his administration, 308; - the Datu Bandar's testimony, _ib._; - his opinions on governing natives, and his policy, 313, 315, 418-420; - the success of his policy, 315; - how the abolition of slavery was effected, 315-318; - his conduct of business, 319; - liquidation of the public debt, 319; - his efforts to promote agriculture, 320; - punitive expeditions, 1862-1870, 320; - he leaves for England, 325; - his marriage, _ib._; - his letter to Lord Clarendon on Bruni, 329; - he visits Bruni and concludes a treaty, 331; - he visits Baram, 332; - his letter to the Foreign Office on Bruni, 335; - his recommendations to the Foreign Office—adopted too late, 337; - negotiations for the acquisition of the Baram, 339; - false accusation of intimidating the Sultan, 340; - the cession of the Baram sanctioned by the Foreign Office, _ib._; - he visits Bruni—Baram ceded to Sarawak, 341; - Trusan ceded, 344; - the Sultan appeals to him (the Rajah) for help against the Limbangs, - 348; - he declines to interfere, 348, 410; - the Sultan resents his refusal, 349; - he is asked to take over the Limbang, 350; - the murder of P. Japar, _ib._; - he annexes the Limbang—his reasons for doing so, 352; - the Sultan admits he has no real grievance against him, 354; - Sir Spencer St. John's opinion of the annexation of the Limbang, 354, - 355; - he acquires the coal mines and certain rights in the Muara district, - 357; - his improvements at Brooketon, 358; - the expedition against O. K. Lawai, 359; - a design to hand Bruni over to him, _ib._; - he is begged by the chiefs to annex Tutong and Belait, 361; - he is reconciled to the Sultan, 364; - the Sultan willing to accept his offer to take over Bruni, 364; - his influence at Bruni, 366, 367; - his rights in Brooketon infringed, 368, 369, 370; - the four periods of his labours, 373; - punitive expeditions, 378, 381, 383, 384, 387; - is complimented by the Resident of Netherlands, Borneo, 384; - his last expedition, 389; - his return with the Ranee to Sarawak, 393; - their reception, 394; the Astana, 396; - their first children, 400; - they visit Pontianak and Batavia, _ib._; - they leave for England—death of their children, 401; - he is created a Commander of the Crown of Italy—Grand Officer, 401; - birth of the Rajah Muda, _ib._; - Lord Derby's compliment, _ib._; - Lord Grey's interest in Sarawak, 402; - he returns to Sarawak, _ib._; - difficulties presented by intertribal feuds, 401-404; - birth of the Tuan Muda, 405; - his narrow escape from drowning, _ib._; - birth of the Tuan Bongsu, _ib._; - visits England to confer with the Foreign Office with regard to - Limbang and Bruni, 406; - British protection granted—terms of the agreement, _ib._; - the advance of the State without extraneous aid, 407-409; - he is created a G.C.M.G., 410; - the salute to be accorded him by H.M.'s ships, _ib._; - he annexes the Limbang, _ib._; - he proclaims the Rajah Muda as his successor, 411; - his offer to take over British North Borneo, 412; - Keppel's opinion of him, 413; - he entrusts the Rajah Muda with a share of his duties, 415; - Consul Keyser's and Signor Beccari's testimony, 417; - Sir W. G. Palgrave's and Alleyne Ireland's testimony, 418; - what the people owe to the Brookes, 423; - the Rajah as a despotic Ruler, 424; - his reputed adverseness to the introduction of European enterprise - denied, 433; - the Rajah on education, 439; - on the Muhammadan religion, 443 - - Brooke, Charles Vyner, Rajah Muda, his birth, 401; - with the expedition against the Muruts, 359; - leads an expedition against Bantin, 389; - is proclaimed the Rajah's successor, 411; - joins the Rajah's staff, 415; - is given a share in the Rajah's powers, _ib._; - administers the Govt. in the Rajah's absence, 416 - - Brooke, Ghita, her birth, 400; - death, 401 - - Brooke, Harry Keppel, 405 - - Brooke, James, Rajah of Sarawak, his description of a Dayak village, - 27; - on the character of the Malay, 28; - on the decadence of Malayan States, 44; - on the policy of the Dutch, 51; - his birth, and early life, 61; - death of his father, 62; - he purchases the _Royalist_, and sails for the East, _ib._; - first visit to Sarawak, 63; - first meeting with Rajah Muda Hasim, 65; - he warns P. Makota against the Dutch, 66; - leaves Kuching and visits Sadong, _ib._; - a brush with the Saribas Dayaks, 67; - sails for Singapore, _ib._; - receives an address of thanks at Singapore—the Governor's coolness, - _ib._; - he visits the Celebes, 68; - his second visit to Sarawak, _ib._; - is pressed by R. M. Hasim to remain there, _ib._; - he consents to assist against the rebels, 69; - is offered the raj, _ib._; - his first meeting with P. Bedrudin, 70; - he suppresses the rebellion, _ib._; - his investiture as Rajah delayed, 71; - he accepts an equivocal arrangement, _ib._; - purchases the _Swift_, _ib._; - R. M. Hasim's dishonesty and coolness, _ib._; - an attempt to involve him with the Dutch, _ib._; - P. Makota's plot, _ib._; - he frustrates it, 72; - R. M. Hasim's procrastination, _ib._; - the people offer him their allegiance, 73; - P. Makota resorts to poison, _ib._; - the downfall of Makota, _ib._; - he becomes Rajah, _ib._; - the condition of the country, 73-77; - he releases the Siniawan hostages—recalls the Sarawak Malays— - reinstates the Datus, 77; - he institutes a Court of Justice and promulgates a code, 78; - his first year's work, 79; - steps to safeguard the country, _ib._; - the Saribas Dayaks and S. Sahap receive lessons, 80; - execution of pirates and head-hunters, _ib._; - his first visit to Bruni, _ib._; - grant of Sarawak confirmed, 85; - shipwrecked sailors released, _ib._; - his return and public installment, _ib._; - he banishes P. Makota, 86; - he reforms the govt., 87; - his policy, _ib._; - his three great objects, 88; - Keppel's testimony, 89; - his meeting with Capt. Keppel, 90; - with the _Dido_, 97; - action off Sirhasan, 98; - his welcome at Kuching, _ib._; - with Keppel against the Saribas, 100; - the Padi chiefs admonished, 101; - submission of the Dayaks and the Sherips, _ib._; - Sir Edward Belcher arrives to report, 102; - with Belcher to Bruni—Sarawak granted in perpetuity, _ib._; - he goes to Singapore—his mother's death, 103; - joins an expedition against Sumatran pirates—is wounded, _ib._; - purchases the _Julia_, _ib._; - S. Sahap's depredations _ib._; - arrival of the _Dido_—the expedition against the Batang Lupar, - 104-109; - submission of the Saribas and Sekrang, 109; - lack of support of the British Govt.—the revival of piracy, _ib._; - he offers Sarawak to the Crown—his precarious position, 110; - R. M. Hasim in the way, 112; - he goes to Bruni, 113; - is appointed H.M.'s confidential agent, _ib._; - a letter from the Foreign Office a surprise to the Bruni Court, - _ib._; - he interests Sir Thomas Cochrane in Bornean affairs, 114; - R. M. Hasim and his brothers in danger, _ib._; - his determination to support them, 115; - the Admiral's action at Bruni—P. Usup's discomfiture, _ib._; - S. Usman's stronghold destroyed, 116; - P. Usup's death, _ib._; - prosperity of Sarawak—his desire for protection, _ib._; - a rising of the Sekrangs incited by the Sherips suppressed, 117; - Rejang affairs, _ib._; - intrigues at Bruni against the Sultan Muda Hasim, _ib._; - the murders of Hasim and his brothers, 119; - P. Bedrudin's farewell message to the Rajah, _ib._; - his opinion of Bedrudin, 121; - with the fleet off Bruni, _ib._; - Bruni attacked—the Sultan a fugitive, 122; - the Rajah forms a provisional govt. at Bruni—Admiral Cochrane's - regret, 123; - with Cochrane and Mundy against the pirates, _ib._; - his return to Bruni—the Sultan's submission, 124; - Sarawak granted unconditionally, _ib._, 125; - he returns to Kuching with the survivors of Hasim's family, 124; - his independent position as Rajah, 125; - the occupation of Labuan, 126; - the jealousy of the Dutch, _ib._; - Dutch pretensions, 127; - at Penang, 128; - he concludes a treaty with Bruni, _ib._; - action with Balenini pirates, _ib._; - he visits England, 129; - honours bestowed on him, _ib._; - becomes Governor of Labuan, Commissioner, and Consul-General, and is - created a K.C.B., 130; - his return to Sarawak, _ib._; - is joined by Capt. James Brooke-Johnson, _ib._; - he gives a flag to his country, 131; - establishes Labuan, and visits Sulu, _ib._; - is left with inadequate means to face the pirates, _ib._; - is defied by the Saribas and Sekrangs, 132; - they ravage the coast, _ib._; - he attacks the Saribas, 134; - he visits Labuan and Sulu, and concludes a commercial treaty with - Sulu, 135; - the great expedition, _ib._; - the battle of Beting Maru, 136; - his life attempted by Linggir, 137; - the Dayaks of the Saribas and Rejang attacked, 138; - a fort built at Sekrang, _ib._; - submission of the Dayaks, 139; - he is persecuted in England, _ib._; - the action of his discarded agent, Wise, _ib._; - the malignity of his accusers, 140; - Hume moves an address to her Majesty—supported by Cobden, _ib._; - the motion opposed by Henry Drummond and lost, 141; - Cobden's speech, _ib._; - Hume's motion for a Royal Commission negatived, _ib._; - Gladstone's attitude, 140, 141; - Lord Palmerston denounces the charges, 141; - his actions approved by the British Govt., 142; - a commentary on Cobden's assertions, _ib._; - the Rajah removes Bandar Kasim, 143; - he proceeds to Siam on a diplomatic mission, _ib._, 296; - recognition by the United States, and complimentary letter from the - President, 144; - the Rajah leaves for England, _ib._; - the bitter hostility of the Radicals, _ib._; - a commission of inquiry granted, _ib._; - the great dinner at the London Tavern—the Rajah's speech, 145; - he returns to Sarawak—is attacked by small-pox, 147; - the Commission sits in Singapore, _ib._; - the findings of the Commissioners, 148; - further assistance refused the Rajah, 149; - Gladstone's later attack, 150; - Earl Grey's reply, _ib._; - England the worst opponent of Sarawak, 152; - the Rajah is joined by his nephew, C. A. Johnson, 153; - he visits Bruni—a further cession of territory, 159; - the Dandi expedition, 161; - the Sungei Lang expedition, 163; - the Rajah's advice to the Tuan Muda, 166; - he disregards warnings, 191; - his house attacked by the Chinese—his escape, _ib._; - he endeavours to organise a force—he retires to Samarahan, 195; - his return, 197; - he is again forced to retire, 198; - he returns in the _Sir James Brooke_, and drives out the rebels, - _ib._; - he pursues them, 199; - English indifference—Dutch assistance, 201; - the country impoverished—devotion of the natives, 202; - the difficulties faced, 203; - the Datu Patinggi Gapur gives trouble, and plots with S. Masahor, - 208; - Gapur reprimanded, 209; - the Rajah is menaced by Gapur, 210; - he disgraces him, 211; - he visits Bruni—the government placed in his hands, 216; - he restores the old executive system—and is pressed to reside at - Bruni, 217; - the Sultan fails him, _ib._; - he governs the Rejang for the Sultan, 218; - his intervention at Muka, 219; - he visits England, _ib._; - his opinion of P. Makota, _ib._; - he commends the Tuan Muda, 241; - his opinion of England's attitude, _ib._; - in England, 242; - is stricken with paralysis, _ib._; - his efforts to obtain protection from England, _ib._; - from Holland, _ib._; - from France, 243; - he is opposed by his nephews, and gives way, _ib._; - pecuniary troubles, _ib._; - Miss Burdett-Coutts' assistance, _ib._; - a public testimonial—he purchases Burrator, 244; - is obliged to return to Sarawak, 245, 261; - he visits Bruni, 261; - he goes to Oya, _ib._; - prepares to assume the offensive against Muka, 262; - establishes order at Muka, 263; - his last visit to Bruni, _ib._; - obtains a further acquisition of territory, _ib._; - he retires to Burrator, 265; - receives the news of the fall of Sadok—his warm thanks to the Tuan - Muda, _ib._; - his opinion of Admiralty orders in respect to pirates, 269; - his last visit to Sarawak, 279; - the defection of the Rajah Muda, _ib._; - negotiations for transfer of Sarawak to Belgium fall through, 280; - Sarawak recognised by Great Britain as an independent State, _ib._; - his farewell to Sarawak, 294; - his hopes fulfilled—his last years clouded, 295; - his policy and its effects, 296; - a parallel case—Sir S. Raffles, 297; - the Rajah's larger policy abandoned, _ib._; - his dreams of extended usefulness, 298; - his anxiety that England should adopt Sarawak, _ib._; - is worried as to the future, 301; - his life at Burrator, 302; - his death, 303; - his will, _ib._; - Dr. A. R. Wallace's tribute to his memory, _ib._; - the Rajah's trust in his successor, 304; - his main principles of government, 305; - a noble record, _ib._; - the policy he advocated in regard to Malayan States, 338; - Beccari's appreciation, 417 - - Brooke, James (child of the present Rajah), his birth, 400; - his death, 401 - - Brooke, James Brooke, Rajah Muda, joins his uncle, the Rajah, 130; - becomes the Tuan Besar, 131; - left in charge of the raj, 144; - on the Lang-river expedition, 163; - leads an expedition up the Saribas, and against Sadok, 179; - in charge of the government, 219; - loses his wife, and goes to England, 220; - returns to Sarawak, 241; - is opposed to foreign protection, 243; - attempts peaceful measures at Muka, 249; - he attacks Muka, 250; - Governor Edwardes' unwarrantable interference, 256; - he is forced to withdraw, 257; - he receives the thanks of Lord John Russell, 257; - is made Rajah Muda, 265; - death of his second wife, 269; - his action with the pirates, _ib._; - his retirement, 279; - his death, 281 - - Brooke, Thomas, father of the first Rajah, 61, 62 - - Brooketon, the coal mines—the Rajah's rights, 357; - development of the mines, 358; - the Rajah's losses, 368; - an oppressive tax, _ib._; - an infringement of rights, 369; - comments by the _Straits Budget_, 370 - - Bruni, its name, 1; - early Chinese intercourse, 36; - its Sultan's Chinese ancestress, 38; - formerly a powerful kingdom—becomes a dependency of Majapahit, 39; - the Spanish and Portuguese arrive, 40; - trade with the latter, 41; - a Roman Catholic mission established, _ib._; - the Portuguese factory, _ib._; - Spanish interference, _ib._; - the Dutch visit Bruni, 42; - and the English, _ib._; - the English factory, 43; - decadence, _ib._; - territory ceded to Sulu transferred to the East India Co., 53; - Rajah Api, _ib._; - Rajah Muda Hasim becomes Regent, 54; - the Limbang oppressed, 57; - list of the Sultans, 59; - crews of English ships detained, 80, 81, 82; - Bruni and its Court, 82; - in sympathy with the pirates, 93; - Rajah Muda Hasim reinstated, 113; - P. Usup's intrigues, 114; - Sir T. Cochrane deals with Usup, 115; - murder of the princes, 119; - Cochrane attacks Bruni, 122; - the provisional govt., 123; - submission of the Sultan, 124; - his successors, _ib._; - Labuan ceded to Great Britain, 126; - dissensions—the Rajah establishes order, 216; - P. Makota in power, _ib._; - offices of the four wazirs revived, 217; - the councils of Bruni, _ib._; - the "Haven of Peace," 326; - apathy of the British Govt., 327, 329, 330; - Sultan Mumin, 327; - hereditary rights, 327, 349; - the people oppressed, 327; - trade restriction, 329; - the Sultan helpless, _ib._; - treaty with Sarawak, 331; - is worse than useless, 332; - the Kayans revolt, 332, 335; - relations with the Baram, 333; - the cession of Baram to Sarawak—impeded by the British Govt., 335, - 336, 339, 340, 341; - the Rajah's advice to the Foreign Office,—adopted too late, 337; - massacre of Dusuns, 342; - Limbang in rebellion, 343, 344, 346, 348; - Trusan ceded to Sarawak, 344; - murder of P. Japar, 350; - Bruni becomes a British Protectorate, 351; - Limbang annexed by the Rajah, 352; - a design to depose the Sultan in favour of the Rajah, 359; - comments by the _Singapore Free Press_, 359; - Consul Keyser on Bruni, 360; - policy of the British Govt., 360; - Tutong and Belait in revolt, 361; - the Kadayans revolt, _ib._; - a British resident appointed, 362; - a peculiar policy, 336, 337, 363, 365, 366, 371, 372; - the Sultan prepared to transfer Bruni to Sarawak, 364; - tardy action of the Foreign Office, 365; - the _Straits Budget_ on Bruni affairs, 370 - - Bua Hasan, Haji, becomes Datu Imaum—then Datu Bandar, 77, 193, 212, - 224, 232, 234, 308, 396, 420 - - Buck, Q. A., 25 - - Bujang, Sherip, 208 - - Buju, Banyok chief, 227, 285 - - Bukitans, the, 12, 13, 33 - - Bulan, Sea Dayak chief, 160 - - Bulwer, Sir Henry, Governor of Labuan—inimical to Sarawak, 339 - - Burdett-Coutts, Baroness, assists the late Rajah, 243; - her experimental gardens, 319 - - Buyong, Abang, 195, 199 - - - Census, 32 - - Chalmers, Bishop, 448 - - Chambers, Bishop, 446, 448 - - Channon, John, 178, 181, 253 - - Chinese, The, their characteristics, 31; - their early connection with Borneo, 36; - traces of early settlers, 37; - the Chinese ancestress of the Sultans of Bruni, 38; - ancient trade with Borneo, 44; - merchants in Sarawak, 426 - - Chinese Rebellion, The Chinese colony, 185, 188; - the Secret Society—its origin and objects, 186; - it becomes arrogant, 187; - and is punished, 188; - fined for smuggling, _ib._; - encouraged by the Sultan of Sambas, 189; - the Chinese emboldened by false rumours, _ib._; - precautions taken, 190; - rumours disregarded, 191; - the Chinese advance on Kuching, _ib._; - Kuching attacked, 192; - the Rajah's escape, _ib._; - Nicholetts killed, _ib._; - other English killed and wounded—the stockades taken, 193; - the survivors gather at the mission-house, 195; - the Chinese form a government, 196; - they retire up river, 197; - attacked by Abang Pata, they return, _ib._; - the Malays under the Datu Bandar resist them, _ib._; - escape of the English survivors, 198; - return of the Rajah in the _Sir James Brooke_, _ib._; - the flight of the Chinese, _ib._; - brave stand made by the Datu Bandar, _ib._; - loss sustained by the rebels, _ib._; - arrival of the Tuan Muda, _ib._; - the retreat of the rebels, 199; - the survivors escape over the borders, 200; - quarrel amongst themselves, and are arrested by the Dutch, _ib._; - their total losses, 201; - action of the English and Dutch authorities, _ib._; - the rebellion a direct outcome of the Commission, 202; - comments of the _Times_ and the _Daily News_, _ib._; - the Government impoverished, _ib._; - fidelity of the natives, _ib._; - difficulties faced, 203; - return of the Chinese, _ib._; - further account of the Secret Societies, 203-206 - - Clarendon, Lord, 329, 402 - - Clarke, Sir Andrew, his policy and the late Rajah's, 338 - - Cobden, Joseph, supports Hume against the Rajah, 140; - his speech at Birmingham, 141; - comments on his assertions, 142 - - Cochrane, Mr. Bailie, takes Mr. Gladstone to task, 150 - - Cochrane, Admiral Sir Thomas, interested in Bornean affairs, 114; - punishes P. Usup, 115; - destroys S. Usman's stronghold, 116; - sails for Borneo to support the Rajah, 121; - he attacks Bruni, 122; - his wish to place the Rajah on the Bruni throne, 123; - his cruise against the pirates on the N.W. coast, _ib._ - - Collier, Vice-Admiral Sir Francis, 135 - - Commission to inquire into the Rajah's proceedings, Hume's motion - negatived, 141, 144; - a Commission granted, 144; - it sits in Singapore, 147; - proceedings and findings, 148; - its evil effects upon Sarawak, 151, 189, 202, 210, 224, 231, 268 - - Cotteau, Edmond, on Sarawak, 409 - - Cox, E. A. W., 20 - - Crookshank, A. C., 129, 139, 163, 190, 192, 193, 195, 204, 234, 262 - - Cruickshank, J. B., 178, 180, 234, 260, 282, 285, 288, 320, 324 - - Crymble, Mr., 193, 194 - - Cuateron. Fr., 449 - - Cunynghame, Sir Percy, Bt., 388 - - - Dagang, 254 - - _Daily News, The_, assails the Rajah, 140; - commends him, 202 - - Dallas, F. H., 426 - - Dampier, on piracy and its cause, 50; - on the Lanuns, 93 - - Dandi, expedition against, 161 - - Datus, The, the _serah_ or forced trade, 55; - the Sarawak datus reinstated, 77; - their duties, 207; - their loyalty, 224; - their faithful services, 420 - - Dayak, meaning of the word, 33 - - de Crespigny, C. A. C., 328, 341 - - Derby, Earl of, 144; - refuses protection, 242; - his successor's compliment, 401 - - Deshon, H. F., 388, 405 - - Devereaux, Hon. H. R., 147 - - de Windt, Margaret Alice Lili, _see_ the Ranee - - de Windt, H., 325 - - Dias, 44 - - Drummond, Henry, defends the Rajah, 141, 142 - - Dulah, Nakoda, 233 - - Dunn, The Very Rev. E., 449 - - Dutch, at Bruni, 42; - they replace the Portuguese at Sambas, 42; - at Pontianak and other places in Borneo, _ib._; - they found Batavia, 47; - paramount in the Archipelago, _ib._; - are checked by the English, _ib._; - in Southern Borneo, _ib._; - their oppressive policy induces piracy, 49; - their aims in regard to Sarawak, 66; - unjust trade regulation, 67; - their jealousy of the Rajah, 126; - their pretensions to N.W. Borneo, 128; - their friendly offer of help, 201; - warn the Sarawak Govt., 231; - troubles with the Dayaks, 377; - the border question, 379; - the Dayaks receive a lesson, 381; - they co-operate with the Sarawak Govt., 384; - friendly relations, 318, 385 - - - Earl, G. W., on the Sherips, 74; - on the Sambas pirates, 92; - on piracy, 92 - - Education, 439. _See_ under Schools - - Edwardes, Hon. G. W., Governor of Labuan—inimical to Sarawak, 246; - he supports S. Masahor, _ib._, 247, 256; - he blames the Tuan Muda, 247; - his unwarrantable intervention at Muka, 256; - his interview with P. Matusin, 257; - his pledges, _ib._; - he breaks his pledges, 258; - he leaves the Muka people to the mercy of their oppressors, _ib._; - the evil effects of his actions, 259; - which are disavowed by the British Govt., 261 - - Egerton, Commander, R.N., a plot to take his life, 120, 122 - - English, The, the first in Borneo, 42; - at Bantam, _ib._, 46, 47; - at Balambangan, 43; - at Bruni, _ib._; - at Bencoolen, 46, 47; - at Pulo Penang, 47; - Java taken, _ib._; - Singapore founded, _ib._; - at Banjermasin, 47, 48; - they seize Manila, 53; - they destroy Sambas, 92 - - Ersat, Pangiran, the Sultan's deputy at Muka, 213; - is killed by P. Matusin, 214; - S. Masahor avenges his death, _ib._; - his son, P. Nipa, succeeds him, 219 - - Everest, Lieut., R. N., 135 - - Everett, A. H., 6 - - Expenditure of the raj, 426 - - - Farquhar, Admiral Sir Arthur, K.C.B., at the battle of Beting Maru, - 135; - his defence of the late Rajah, 150 - - Fox, C., at Serikei, 218, 220; - is murdered, 223, 225; - his murder avenged, 294 - - - Gadong, Orang Kaya di, 258, 364 - - Gadong, Pangiran di, claimant to the sultanate, 347; - loses his rights in the Limbang, 353 - - Gani, _see_ Abdul Gani - - Gapur, _see_ Abdul Gapur - - Genghis Khan, 36 - - Geology of Sarawak, 4 - - Gibbard, Lieut., R.N., killed in Marudu Bay, 116 - - Gladstone, W. E., and the little England party, 111; - his attitude towards the late Rajah, 140, 141; - in 1877, 150, 202, 281 - - Gomes, Rev. W. H., B.D., 448 - - Grant, Charles, 158, 234, 237 - - Granville, Earl, jurisdiction over British subjects granted, 342 - - Gray, A. H., _Wanderings in Borneo_, 404 - - Grey, Earl, 144; - his reply to Gladstone, 150; - his testimony, 402 - - Grey, Sir George, 281 - - Gueritz, M. G., 405 - - - Harvey, J., 427 - - Hasim, Rajah Muda, Regent of Bruni, 54; - sent to govern Sarawak, _ib._; - his kindness to shipwrecked sailors, 62; - his character and position, 65; - offers Mr. Brooke the raj, 69; - his procrastination and ingratitude, 71; - he installs Mr. Brooke as Rajah, 73; - his correct title and position, 74; - he returns to Bruni, and is reinstated there, 113; - his life menaced, 114; - is threatened by S. Usman, 115; - he becomes Sultan Muda, 118; - his end, 120 - - Hasim Jalil, Sultan of Bruni. His doubtful parentage, 69; - in opposition to Sultan Mumin, 216; - becomes Pangiran Temanggong, 217; - he repudiates the action of P. Nipa at Muka, 249; - oppresses the Limbang, 343; - is caught in a trap, _ib._; - agrees to the cession of Trusan to Sarawak, 344; - in favour of ceding Limbang, 345; - his accession, 346; - his awkward position, 347; - the nominee of the British Govt., _ib._; - is unable to act against the Limbang—he seeks the Rajah's aid, 348; - the Rajah refuses to help, 348, 410; - his resentment, 349; - the murder of P. Japar, 350; - he opposes the cession of Limbang, 350; - his true motive, 353; - refuses compensation for the Limbang, _ib._; - he encourages O. K. Lawai, 359; - is reconciled to the Rajah—is prepared to transfer Bruni to Sarawak, - 364; - is forced to accept a British Resident, 367; - his death, _ib._ - - Hay, Mr., 234, 236, 264 - - Head-hunting, its origin, 25 - - Helms, L. V., 6, 195, 262, 269, 410 - - Henderson, R., 427 - - Hennessy, Sir J. Pope, Governor of Labuan—his policy in regard to - Bruni, 330; - false representations, 331; - mistaken views, 339 - - Herbert, Sydney, supports Hume, 140, 281 - - Hertslet, Sir Edward, 336 - - Hewitt, J., 9, 34 - - Hindu vestiges, 17, 21, 39 - - Horsburgh, Rev. A., 147 - - Horton, Lieut. Wilmot, R.N., 98, 100, 101 - - Hose, Bishop, 446-448 - - Hose, Charles, D.Sc., 341 - - Hoste, Capt. Sir William, R.N., 201 - - Hume, J., his proceedings against the late Rajah, 140, 141, 142, 144, - 148 - - Hunt, on Bruni, 44; - at Bruni, 82 - - Hunt, Lieut., R.N., 98 - - - Illanun, _see_ Lanun - - Indra Lila, The, expelled from Ngmah, 16; - at Lingga, 158 - - Ireland, Alleyne, on Sarawak, 418 - - Isa, Dang, 158 - - - Jackson, Very Rev. T., 449 - - Japar, Pangiran, murder of, 350 - - Japar, Sherip, with the expedition against the Saribas, 100; - his services at Rembas, 101; - is deposed from his governorship, 108; - deported to Sadong, 109 - - Jarom, Rajah, the founder of Sarawak, 45; - his descendants, 78, 421 - - Jars, Old, 26 - - Johnson, Rev. F. C., 130, 154 - - Johnson, Henry Stuart, 261, 284, 288, 291, 303 - - Jungle produce, 7, 434 - - - Kabah, The attack on, 228 - - Kadayans, their origin, 20; - meaning of the name, 33; - they revolt against the Sultan, 361 - - Kajulau expedition, 167 - - Kanowit, Fort built, 143; - description of, 220; - the murder of Steele and Fox, 223 - - Kanowits, 18; - adherents of S. Masahor, 223 - - Karim, _see_ Abdul Karim - - Kasim, Datu Bandar, at Sadong, 117; - conspires against the Govt., 223; - a deep plot, 231, 235; - in open revolt, 237; - his punishment, 239, 242 - - Kayans, their origin, 16; - their countries, _ib._; - pressed back by the Sea-Dayaks, _ib._; - customs, _ib._; - cruelties, 17, 282, 316; - chiefs, 18; - meaning of name, 33; - their independence, 55; - they give trouble, 281; - are attacked by the Tuan Muda, 284; - they submit, 293; - revolt of the Baram Kayans, 332, 335; - Aban Jau, 342; - a peaceable people, 391 - - Keane, Capt., R.N., 262 - - Kenyahs, their origin, 16; - their countries, _ib._; - customs, _ib._; - chiefs, 18; - a peaceable people, 391; - their chief, Tama Bulan, 391 - - Keppel, Hon. Sir Henry, on the Land-Dayaks, 21; - his testimony, 89; - interested in the Rajah's work, 90; - gives his support, _ib._; - the benefactor of Sarawak, _ib._; - takes action against the pirates, 97; - attacks the Saribas, 100; - and the Batang Lupar, 104; - on board the _Mæander_, 130; - on Bruni, 331; - his opinion of the Tuan Muda, 413; - his last visit, _ib._ - - Keyser, Consul, his report on Bruni, 360; - on Sarawak, 417, 433 - - Kina Balu, or Mt. St. Pedro, 2, 37 - - Kota, Dayang, 156 - - Kublai Khan, invades Borneo, 36 - - Kuching, in 1839, 64, 400; - meaning of name, 64; - in 1867, 89; - destroyed by the Chinese, 192; - described, 394-400 - - - Labuan. Survivors from Balambangan settle there, 43; - selected as a British settlement, 113; - a failure, 113, 330; - annexed by Britain, 126; - the first Rajah appointed governor, 130; - he establishes the Colony, 131; - Governor Edwardes, 246; - its governors obstructive to Sarawak, 331; - a dog-in-the-manger policy, 336; - an impartial Governor, 336; - transferred to the British North Borneo Co., 341 - - Lada, Pangiran, killed at Muka, 254 - - Laksamana, Orang Kaya, 364 - - Lanans, 18, 19 - - Landak, Dutch Factory, 42 - - Land-Dayaks, their districts, 21; - traces of Hinduism, _ib._; - traditions and character, 21; - an oppressed people, 54, 55, 57, 75 - - Land regulations, 432 - - Lang Endang, 381 - - Lang-river expedition, 163 - - Lanun pirates, 92; - their country and character, 93; - once peaceable—Dampier's account, _ib._; - their vessels—cruising grounds, 94; - their settlements, 95; - their haunts, 96. - _See_ also under Piracy - - Lawai, Orang Kaya, 358 - - Lawas, transferred to Sarawak, 362 - - Lee, at Lingga, 155, 156; - his death, 157, 184 - - Leys, Dr., C.M.G., 355 - - Lila Pelawan, The, 16, 158 - - Lila Wangsa, The, 158 - - Limbang river, its people oppressed by Bruni, 57, 216; - they revolt, 343, 346, 348; - annexed by Sarawak, 352; - the Foreign Office approve of the annexation, 353; - Sir Spencer St. John's views, 354; - a station established, 355; - expedition against O. K. Lawai, 358, 410 - - Lingga, description of, 158 - - Linggir, his encounter with the _Nemesis_, 137; - attempts the Rajah's life, _ib._; - his narrow escape, 178 - - Lintong, or Mua-ari, 177, 323, 324 - - Lisums, 12 - - Logan, J. R., on an ancient Chinese trade with Borneo, 44 - - _Lord Melbourne's_ crew detained at Bruni, 80 - - Low, Sir Hugh, G.C.M.G., on Bruni, 38, 41, 43, 53; - on Sultan Omar, 83; - joins the staff at Labuan, 130; - at Bruni, 351, 352, 355 - - Low, H. B., 55, 323, 334 - - Lugats, 12 - - - Madangs, 19 - - Majapahit, The Empire of, its rule extended over Borneo, 21, 38, 39; - its fall, 39, 40 - - Makota, Pangiran, the rebellion in Sarawak caused by him, 46, 54; - his oppression of the Limbang people, 58; - his character and exactions, 65; - his plot against Mr. Brooke, 71; - he resorts to poison, 73; - his downfall, _ib._; - he is banished, 86; - is commissioned to murder the Rajah, _ib._; - joins S. Sahap, 104; - is driven out of Patusan, _ib._; - taken prisoner, 108; - is allowed to retire to Bruni, 109; - in power there, 130; - his cruelties in the Limbang, 216; - is sent to oppress Muka, _ib._; - sole minister at Bruni, 217; - his death, 87, 219, 343 - - Malacca, settled by Malays, 39; - conquered by Portugal, 41; - its old trade with Bruni, _ib._; - taken by Holland, _ib._; - by England, 47 - - Malays, the latest immigrants in Borneo, 28; - their origin, 28, 39; - their settlements in Sarawak, 28; - character, _ib._; - they settle at Singapore, 39; - are expelled, _ib._; - they retire to Malacca, _ib._; - become Muhammadans, _ib._; - their spread over the Archipelago, 40; - they conquer Majapahit, _ib._; - Malayan States in Borneo, 44; - difference between the Sarawak and Bruni Malays, 64; - education, 441; - religion, 443 - - Malohs, 18 - - Manila, _see_ under the Philippines - - Marco Polo, on ancient Chinese trade, 44 - - Masahor, Sherip, chief at Serikei, 74, 138, 208; - supplies the Dayaks with powder, 184, 209; - his connection with Datu Patinggi Gapur, 208; - they plot together, _ib._; - he becomes a source of danger, 209; - his cold-blooded cruelty at Muka, 214; - he is punished and leaves Serikei, 215; - he is pardoned, and plots again, 220; - his pretended friendliness, 221, 222; - the murder of Steele and Fox, 223, 225; - he executes some of the murderers, 226; - he feigns loyalty, 227, 231; - an intricate plot, 231, 235, 237; - he advances on Kuching, and is stopped by the Tuan Muda, 237; - his treachery exposed, 238; - is attacked by the Tuan Muda, _ib._; - his narrow escape, _ib._; - is driven out of Sarawak, 240; - is supported by Gov. Edwardes, 246, 256; - his conduct at Muka, 248; - left at Muka under the ægis of the British flag, 258, 259; - the piratical Sea-Dayaks rely upon his support, 260; - his independence of Bruni, 262; - his hostile reception of English visitors at Muka, _ib._; - he is banished, _ib._; - his end, 264; - his cruelties, _ib._ - - Matali, Pangiran, 155, 170, 171, 174 - - Matusain, Sherip, 70, 138, 147, 188, 236 - - Matusin, Pangiran, at feud with P. Ersat, 213; - his character, _ib._; - he kills P. Ersat, 214; - escapes from Muka, _ib._; - at feud with P. Nipa, 221; - his life in danger, 222; - is relieved by the Tuan Muda, and retires to Kuching, _ib._; - at the attack on Muka, 253, 256; - he confronts Gov. Edwardes, 257; - at the fight with the pirates, 273 - - Maxwell, F. R. O., 344, 345 - - M^cDougall, Bishop, the Chinese rebellion, 195-198; - withdraws from Sarawak, 234; - the fight with the pirates, 269; - first missionary and bishop, 446 - - Melanaus, their origin, 19; - cultivators of the sago palm, _ib._; - their country, _ib._; - character, _ib._, 263; - former cruelties, 316 - - Menangkabau, the cradle of the Malay, 28, 39; - one of its princes founds Sarawak, 45 - - Mercator's map, 37, 41, 45 - - Mersal, Datu Temanggong, 77, 78, 215, 224, 232, 422 - - Middleton, P., 191, 192, 193, 195 - - Minerals, 5-7, 435 - - Missions, 446-450 - - Mua-ari, _see_ Lintong - - Muara, _see_ Brooketon - - Muhammad, Nakoda, Bruni agent, 248 - - Muhammad Aim, Haji, made Datu Imaum, 78, 421 - - Muhammad Ali, Haji, made Datu Hakim, 78, 421 - - Muhammad Hasan, Datu Temanggong, 78, 422 - - Muhammad Jamal, present Sultan of Bruni, 124, 367 - - Muhammad Kasim, Datu Bandar, 78, 421 - - Muhammad Lana, Datu Bandar, 77, 196-199, 224, 233, 420 - - Muhammad Tejudin, Pangiran Muda, 347 - - Muka, its name, 19; - trade, 213, 222, 248; - invested by the Sarawak forces, 250; - trade ruined, 259; - its revival, 263; - ceded to Sarawak, _ib._; - the fort captured by prisoners, 321 - - Mular, Sherip, chief at Sekrang, 74; - is active against the Rajah, 79; - feigns submission, 101; - his stronghold, 104; - its destruction, 107; - again active with other Sherips, 117; - his intrigue, 130; - as a friend, 266; - his end, 109 - - Mumin, Pangiran, 84; - becomes Sultan of Bruni, 124; - encourages plots against Sarawak, 220; - objects to interference at Muka, 223; - insults the General Council, 311; - the huckster, 327, 331; - the Limbang revolt, 343; - his treachery, 344; - favours the cession of Limbang to Sarawak, 345; - his death, 346; - his imbecile son, and the succession, 347 - - Munan, Pengulu Dalam, 23, 389, 390 - - Mundy, Captain Rodney, R. N., at Ambong, 95; - his operations against the pirates, 123; - attacks Haji Seman, _ib._; - he occupies Labuan, 126 - - Muruts, 20, 346, 359 - - - Natuna Islands, the _Dido's_ boats attacked, 97; - the people oppressed, 416 - - Natural History of Sarawak, 8 - - Ngmah, old Malay settlement, 16 - - Ngumbang, 383, 384 - - Nicholetts, H., his death, 192 - - Nicol, J. D., 427 - - Nipa, Pangiran, succeeds his father at Muka, 219; - at feud with P. Matusin, 221; - closes Muka to Sarawak traders, 248; - is attacked, 250; - is protected by Gov. Edwardes, 256; - he checks S. Masahor, 262; - is recalled to Bruni, 263 - - - Okong, 359 - - Omar Ali, Sultan of Bruni, 53; - his reputed sons, 69; - his appearance and character, 83; - his reception of the Queen's message, 113; - is prejudiced against his uncles, 114, 118; - causes them to be murdered, 119; - prepares to resist the fleet, 121; - his ruse to entrap the Admiral, _ib._; - is driven out of Bruni, 122; - his submission, 124; - he cedes Sarawak unconditionally to the Rajah, _ib._; - his death, _ib._ - - Ong Sum Ping or Ong Ti Ping, governor of old Chinese colony, 38; - his daughter marries the Sultan of Bruni, _ib._ - - Oyong Hang, Kayan chief, 282, 283, 292, 293 - - - Padi destroyed, 100 - - Paku destroyed, 101; - a second time, 138 - - Palgrave, Sir W. G., on Sarawak, 418 - - Palmerston, Viscount, approves of Sarawak flag, 131; - supports the Rajah in Parliament, 141, 144; - and recognition, 280, 296 - - Pata, Abang, 78, 197, 209, 422 - - Patusan destroyed, 104 - - Peace Society, scurrilous advocacy of the pirates, 140 - - Pearse, C. S., 426 - - Penty, Charles, 192 - - Perham, Archdeacon, 448 - - Philippines, The, annexed by Spain, 41; - attacked by the Dutch, 47; - Manila captured by the British, 53 - - Pigafetta, on leaf insects, 8; - on Bruni, 40 - - Piracy, induced by trade restrictions, 49-52, 68; - the Sea-Dayaks become pirates, 52, 55, 56; - in Sarawak, 63, 76; - Earl on piracy, 75, 96; - repulse of the Saribas, 80; - P. Bedrudin's case, 80; - the pirates described, 92; - Bruni encouragement, 93; - Ambong destroyed by pirates, 95; - apathy of the British, 96; - their haunts, _ib._; - Singapore their market, _ib._, 116; - the Saribas and Sekrang pirates, 97; - _Dido's_ boats attacked off Sirhasan, 98; - the _Jolly Bachelor's_ fight, _ib._; - expedition up the Saribas river, 100; - expedition up the Batang Lupar, 104; - piratical party in Sarawak dominant, 109; - Dutch efforts, 93, 111; - S. Usman's stronghold destroyed, 116; - the Sea-Dayaks ravage the coast, 117; - Cochrane operations against the pirates, 123; - the _Nemesis_ destroys a pirate fleet, 128; - fresh ravages by the Sea-Dayaks, 132; - they are attacked by the Rajah, 134; - the battle of Beting Maru, 136; - the Saribas and Rejang rivers attacked, 138; - Hume and Cobden indict the Rajah, 140; - Balenini strongholds destroyed by the Spanish, 267; - revival of piracy, 268; - fate of a Spanish girl, _ib._; - naval officers hampered, _ib._; - pirates on the Sarawak coast, 269; - their fleet destroyed by the Rajah Muda, 270; - the biters bit, 274; - Amzah's narrative, 275; - the final lesson, 277; - action of the Dutch and Spanish, _ib._; - Tungku destroyed, 278 - - Pontianak, Dutch Factory, 42 - - Portuguese, at Bruni, 40; - at Sambas, 41; - expelled from Sambas, 42; - and other settlements by the Dutch, 47 - - Prinsep, C. R., 147 - - Ptolemy's Insula Bonæ Fortunæ, 40 - - Punans, 12, 13, 15 - - Putra, Sherip, 75 - - - Raffles, Sir Stamford, on trade and piracy, 49; - on Dutch trade regulations, 67; - on the Sherips, 75; - is censured for founding Singapore, 297 - - Rahman, _see_ Abdul Rahman - - Rainfall of Sarawak, 34 - - Rajahs of Sarawak, _see_ under Brooke - - Rajah Muda, _see_ James Brooke and Charles Vyner Brooke - - Ranee, The, 10, 37; - her marriage, 325; - arrives in Sarawak, 393; - visits Pontianak and Batavia, 400; - death of her children, 401; - her life in Sarawak, 414 - - Rejang river, the Rajah deputed by the Sultan to govern the district, - 218 - - Religions, Muhammadan, 443-445; - Pagan, 446; - Christian, 446-449 - - Rembas destroyed, 101 - - Rentap, at Sadok, 155; - kills Lee, 157; - his character, 160; - attacked in the Lang, 163; - is wounded, 165; - the Inland Rajah, 172; - his stronghold at Sadok, 172; - first attack, 173; - second attack, 181; - third attack, 183; - his defeat and end, 184, 260 - - Revenue of Sarawak, 425 - - Richardson, F., 427 - - Ricketts, G. T., first British Consul of Sarawak, 281 - - Ricketts, O. F., 356 - - Rodway, Major W. H., 321 - - Roman Catholic Mission, 441-449 - - Rozario, F. de, 13 - - Russel, Lord John, 144, 257, 280, 281, 423 - - - Sadok, _see_ Rentap - - Sahap, Sherip, his first meeting with the late Rajah, 66; - governor of Sadong, 74; - his cruelty to the Sau Dayaks, 76; - is active against the Rajah, 79; - he receives a lesson, 80; - feigns submission, 101; - he assumes the offensive, 103; - retires to Patusan, _ib._; - ravages the coast, _ib._; - his stronghold, 104; - its destruction, _ib._; - he escapes, 108; - his end, 109 - - St. John, Horace, on the Malay, 29 - - St. John, Sir Spencer, G.C.M.G., on the Malay, 29; - on Bruni oppression, 57; - on piracy in Sarawak, 63; - his description of Datu Bay, 64; - he joins the Rajah's staff, 130; - his account of the Chinese rebellion, 193, 195; - of Datu Patinggi Gapur's plot, 209; - the interference of Sarawak in Muka affairs, 223; - on Tani's execution, 226; - on the Malay plots, 234; - his opinion of Gov. Edwardes' conduct, 246, 257; - his conviction of S. Masahor's guilt, 247; - he arranges difficulties caused by Gov. Edwardes, 261; - at Oya and Muka, 262; - errors, 302, 319; - on the Sarawak Govt., 309; - on the annexation of the Limbang, 354 - - Saji, a notorious head-hunter, 168; - his treachery, 171; - a cold-blooded act, 172; - prepares for a foray, 177; - is attacked, 178; - he attacks Betong fort, 179; - his death, 180 - - Sakalai, the murderer of Fox, 225, 228, 229, 230, 290, 292; - his death, 293 - - Salisbury, Lord, 340 - - _Samarang_, H.M.S., on the rocks at Kuching, 102 - - Sambas, Portuguese Factory, 41; - Dutch Factory, 42; - a pirate stronghold, 92; - destroyed by the British, _ib._ - - Samsu, Bandari, Bruni agent, 248 - - Sandom, 171, 174 - - Santubong, meaning of name, 37; - old Chinese settlement, _ib._; - Hindu-Javan settlement, 38 - - Sarawak, its rivers, 3; - geology, 4; - minerals, 5, 435; - jungles, 7; - natural history, 8; - products, 9; - crocodiles, _ib._; - fish, 11; - earlier inhabitants, 12; - Indonesian tribes, _ib._; - Land-Dayaks, 21; - Sea-Dayaks, 22; - Malays, 28; - Chinese, 31; - population census, 32; - names of tribes, how derived, 33; - area, 34; - climate, _ib._; - early Chinese Settlement, 37; - Hindu-Javan colony, 38; - early history, 45; - in rebellion against Bruni, 54, 65, 68; - Kuching in 1839, 64; - Dutch aims, 66; - end of the rebellion, 70; - Mr. Brooke becomes Rajah, 73; - its limited extent, _ib._; - neighbouring countries, 74; - the condition of the country, 75; - the Datus, 77, 78; - Mr. Brooke confirmed as Rajah, 85; - the raj becomes a refuge for the oppressed, 89; - is ceded to the Rajah in perpetuity, 103; - increase of population, 112; - in 1845, 116; - the raj granted to the Brookes unconditionally, 124, 125; - the question of its independence, 126, 149, 423; - Dutch pretensions, 126; - the Sarawak flag, 131; - increased population, 142; - recognition by the United States, 144; - trade in 1842-1852, 149; - extra territory obtained, 159; - further cession of territory, 263; - recognition by the British Govt., 280; - the Government and administration, 309; - its Councils, 310; - the administration in out-stations, 312; - Muhammadan Courts, _ib._; - native officers, 313; - abolition of slavery, 315-318; - foreign relations, 318; - public debt, 319, 425; - cession of Baram, 335-369, 340, 341; - Trusan ceded, 344, 345; - Lawas acquired, 362; - becomes a British Protectorate—terms of agreement, 406; - unaided progress, 407; - prosperity of the raj, 417; - native officials, 420; - what its people owe to the Brookes, 423; - commercial progress—revenue, 425; - its merchants, 428; - agricultural industries, 429; - land regulations, 432; - jungle produce, 434; - mechanical industries, 428; - education, 439; - schools, 441-443; - religions, 443-449 - - Sarawak Rangers, 376 - - Saribas, _see_ Sea-Dayaks and Piracy - - Sassoon, Bt., Sir Edward, 367, 368, 370 - - Sauh Besi, 171, 174, 175 - - Sawing, murderer of Fox, 225, 226, 229, 290, 292, 293; - his execution, 294 - - Schools, 441-443 - - Sea-Dayaks, press the Kayans back, 16; - the proto-Malays, 22; - their origin, _ib._; - districts, _ib._; - appearance and character, 23, 24; - the dominant race, 24; - their spread, _ib._; - head-hunting, 25; - old jars, 26; - a Dayak village, 27; - they become pirates, 52, 55, 56, 97; - the Balaus and Undups, 100, 101, 375; - Balaus and Seboyaus, 158; - the Sea-Dayaks difficult to control, 321; - the Ulu Ai Dayaks give trouble, 374, 375; - well-disposed Dayaks, 375; - their energy and thrift, 376, 387; - they give the Dutch trouble, 377; - punitive expeditions, 378; - treachery of the Tamans and Bunut Malays, 379; - expedition against the Upper Batang Lupar Dayaks, 380; - insolence of the Kapuas Dayaks, _ib._; - the Dutch administer a lesson, 381; - fourth Katibas expedition, _ib._; - lapse of the Sekrangs _ib._; - their punishment, 382; - the upper Rejang Dayaks, _ib._; - are attacked, 383; - raid by the Seriang Dayaks, _ib._; - Kadang, attacked, _ib._; - co-operation with the Dutch, 384; - peace makings, 385; - intertribal feuds, 386; - the upper Rejangs again attacked, 387; - the rebel Bantin, _ib._; - he is attacked, 388; - a tragical retreat, 389; - Bantin again attacked, _ib._; - the affair of Entimau hill, 390; - Bantin submits, _ib._; - good qualities of the Dayaks, _ib._; - education, 440; - religion, 446. - _See_ also under Piracy - - Secret Societies, _see_ Chinese Rebellion - - Seduans, 15 - - Segalangs, 12; - S. Masahor's adherents, 223, 265 - - Sekapans, 18 - - Sekrangs, _see_ Sea-Dayaks and Piracy - - Seman, Haji, becomes the Sultan's counsellor, 118; - attacked by Capt. Mundy, 123; - is pardoned, 128 - - Seman, Penglima, 165, 215, 229, 230, 251 - - Serah, or forced trade, 55 - - Serail, Pangiran, Bruni envoy, fires on the Sarawak flag, 221; - is fined, 222; - Mr. Spenser St. John's action, 223 - - Seru Dayaks, 12 - - Sherips, The, pest of the Archipelago, 44; - teach the Sea-Dayaks to pirate, 52; - their character, 74; - their ascendency, 75; - their strongholds, 93; - religious impostors, 445 - - Sians, 15, 18 - - Sibu fort attacked, 323 - - Sinclair, E., 321 - - Singapore, founded by Malays in 1160, 39; - conquered by Majapahit, _ib._; - becomes a British Colony, 47; - a market for the pirates, 96, 116; - Sir Stamford Raffles, 297 - - _Singapore Free Press_, 150, 359, 372 - - Skelton, H., 323 - - Smith, John, 427 - - Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, 441-449 - - Spanish, at Bruni, 40; - they annex the Philippines, 41; - their interference at Bruni, _ib._; - capture Sulu, 53; - in Mindanau, 94. - _See_ also under Piracy - - _Spectator, The_, assails the Rajah, 140 - - Steele, H., 163, 180; - at Kanowit, 221; - is murdered, 223, 225; - his murder avenged, 294; - a previous escape, 325 - - Steward, G., killed in the Sekrang, 108 - - _Straits Budget_, 370 - - Subu, Inchi, 227, 395 - - Sukadana, Dutch factory, 42; - English captured there, _ib._ - - _Sultana_, detention of crew at Bruni, 81; - their release, 82 - - Sultans of Bruni, list of, 59 - - Sulu, legends of the Chinese, 38; - conquered by Bruni, 39; - taken by the Spanish—the Sultan captured, 53; - he is rescued by the British, _ib._; - territory in Borneo ceded to the British, _ib._; - piracy, 92, 95; - treaty with Great Britain, 135, 337 - - Swettenham, Sir F. A., K.C.M.G., on Sir Stamford Raffles, 297; - on the Malays, 420 - - - Talip, murderer of Steele, 225, 226, 259, 290, 292; - his death, 293 - - Tama Bulan, 391 - - Tani, 226, 285 - - Tanjongs, 18; - their name, 33 - - Tejudin, Pangiran, his inhumanity, 350, 361 - - Temanggong, Datu, _see_ under Mersal - - Temanggong, Pangiran, _see_ under Hasim Jalil - - Templer, J. C., 145, 301, 427 - - Teting, Datu, drives the English from Balambangan, 43 - - _Times, The_, supports the Rajah, 142; - comments on the attitude of the British Govt., 202, 242 - - Trade, monopolies induce piracy, 49, 50, 68; - of Sarawak, 149, 428 - - Treacher, Sir W. H., K.C.M.G., on the Malay, 29; - the Limbang revolt, 343, 344, 355 - - Trusan, ceded to Sarawak, 344; - a flourishing district, 345; - Murut feuds, 359 - - Tuan Besar, The, _see_ under James Brooke - - Tuan Bongsu, The, _see_ under H. K. Brooke - - Tuan Muda, The, _see_ under C. A. and B. W. D. Brooke - - Tunjang, personates a Bruni prince, 235; - incited a rebellion, _ib._; - his successes, 236; - checked by the Dutch, _ib._; - his fate, 242 - - Tutong, in revolt, 361; - treachery of the Brunis, _ib._ - - - Ukits, 12, 15; - their name, 33 - - United States, recognition of Sarawak, 144 - - Usman, Sherip, captures the crew of the _Sultana_, 81; - chief of the Marudu pirates, 95; - threatens Sultan Muda Hasim, 115; - he is attacked and killed, 116 - - Ussher, H. T., C.M.G., Governor of Labuan, 336, 339 - - Usup, Datu Bandar Haji, 117 - - Usup, Pangiran, of Bruni, his character and intrigues, 84; - in league with the pirate—his profits, 95; - submits to R. M. Hasim, 113; - his reception of the Queen's message, _ib._; - intrigues against Hasim, 114; - enslaves British subjects, 115; - is punished by Sir T. Cochrane, _ib._; - defeated by P. Bedrudin, 116; - his execution, _ib._ - - - Venice of Borneo, The, 82 - - Ventimiglia, Antonio di, founder of a mission at Bruni, 41, 449 - - Vyner family, 401 - - - Wade, Lieut., R.N., killed in the Undup, 107 - - Wallace, Dr. A. R., his tribute to the late Rajah, 303 - - Wallage, Capt., 134 - - Watson, W. C., 179, 225, 234, 253, 266, 284, 285, 291 - - Weld, Sir F., K.C.M.G., 351, 355 - - Wise, H., the late Rajah's discarded agent, 139, 140, 142 - - - Xavier, St. Francisco, 448 - - - THE END - - _Printed by_ R. & R. CLARK, LIMITED, _Edinburgh_. - -[Illustration: SKETCH MAP OF SARAWAK] - - _Stanford's Geog^l. Estab^t., London._ - - Henry Sotheran & Co., 37 Piccadilly, W., and 140 Strand, W.C., London. - - - - - * * * * * * - - - - -Transcriber's note: - - 1. Silently corrected simple spelling, grammar, and typographical - errors. - - 2. Retained anachronistic and non-standard spellings as printed. - - - -***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A HISTORY OF SARAWAK UNDER ITS TWO -WHITE RAJAHS 1839-1908*** - - -******* This file should be named 52873-0.txt or 52873-0.zip ******* - - -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: -http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/5/2/8/7/52873 - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - |